# Start by Becoming a Mangaka - akikan40 - Ongoing 351 To 695

by BecomingaMangaka-akikan40 Start

Start by Becoming a Mangaka - akikan40

Start by Becoming a Mangaka - akikan40 - Ongoing 351 To 695

Origin: http://samlib.ru/c/chernij_a_w/startbybecomingamangaka-akikan40-ongoing351to695.shtml

Создан: 03/03/2020, изменен: 03/03/2020, 3659k

Стихотворение: Foreign+Translat

Series: @Other

____________________________________________________________

## Start by Becoming a Mangaka

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•


Description Start by Becoming a Mangaka

Crossing into the anime world and have a rescue system that will pop out a quest suddenly.

Can I get items and abilities after completion?

Do I have to travel to another world?

But before that Yuuki needs to save the world of otaku? Even though he is a Yakuza?

Everything start from here.

(This synopsis looked like the one from my Hitotose Note).

----------------------------------...

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

351 Phone Call from Mom

Yuuki didn't go directly to him, rather he went to his publishing company to visit Machida. His 'Re-Zero' would be sold in the bookstore shortly. He went to his car and drove toward the company since he felt someone was watching him. He knew it was Honda the assistant of Marika, he didn't know why she had followed him.

'Hmm, I guess this must have been, Marika,' Yuuki thought.

Honda also went into her car to follow him. She felt that he had noticed her but it seemed he ignored her. She became curious and also wanted to know where he would go this time since he didn't go back to his home.

---

Yuuki arrived in his company and saw it was still bright. He entered the building and some people greeted him since they knew this was their boss. He walked toward Machida's office and entered it directly. He saw her talking through the phone.

"Yes, we will send the books to Ginokuniya Bookstore," Machida said.

Yuuki didn't disrupt her and sat on the seat in front of her. He looked around and noticed her room was quite messy. He shook his head and helped to tidy this room up.

Machida felt embarrassed when she saw him tidied up her room. She didn't have time to take care of her room and she also didn't let the cleaning service to enter her room. She talked for a while and closed her phone, "You don't need to do this."

"It is okay, I need to thank you for your hard work," Yuuki smiled. He thought that this woman was working really hard. He was grateful to have such someone under him.

Machida still felt uncomfortable and also helped him to tidy up her place.

Both of them finished the cleaning very fast and they were sitting next to each other in the coach.

"How is the novel?" Yuuki asked.

"It is good, you don't need to worry about it," Machida said with a bright smile. She was glad that his novel was very popular and most bookstores had ordered his book. Even though she was tired but she was very happy.

"Let me massage your legs," Yuuki didn't give her a chance to answer and took her legs on his lap. He started to massage her beautiful legs which were covered by black tight stocking. He touched her legs and started to massage it.

Machida didn't reject his offer since she remembered the nice feeling when he massaged her. She didn't know why her boss was really good at massage but he knew that his boss had legs fetish. She didn't really mind since it showed that she was still attractive. But she sighed when she thought that she didn't have a boyfriend until now.

Her parents had talked to her several times to bring them a son-in-law or grandchildren since she was already in her late 20's. Her friend Iida from the Shounen Jump's editor had introduced her to several men in her companies but nothing caught her attention.

Machida and Yuuki were talking to each other until they were talking about Utaha's novel.

"Yes, I have checked it and I think that novel can become one of the most popular in the country too," Machida said.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, now, we only need to make a contract."

Machida looked at him and asked, "She is your girlfriend, how will you handle the contract?"

"Hmm, treat her the same as the other newcomer at first, but you need to give her book the best promotion when she is popular, so it won't be too late to upgrade her contract," Yuuki said.

If Utaha's novel wasn't good, he wouldn't even think to upgrade her contract but she had a good talent in writing. He knew she could become a best seller and she was also the queen of the family. Her identity was already made her to get good treatment from him but her talent was also the one that made him not hesitate to promote her.

Machida nodded, "Yeah."

"I will also promote it on my SNS," Yuuki said.

Machida also had confidence in Utaha's book since she had read it several times. She had to admit it was a beautiful love story and it was one of the rare genres in this industry. She had anticipated being antipated for Utaha to start her debut since both of them had become quite a friend.

Utaha was also the one who had told her about his leg fetish. She also told her about their night life and this sure gave a blow to her single life.

*RING

Suddenly her phone was ringing, Machida looked at him with an apology expression and asked him for permission to pick up the phone.

Yuuki nodded in response.

Machida stood up and walked toward the edge of the room. She opened the phone and said slowly, "What's wrong, mom?"

"Are you still working?"

"No, I am talking with my boss," Machida said.

"Boss? Is it a woman or a man?"

"It was a man," Machida asked. She was quite unsure why her mother asked her this question.

"Good, bring him back later, I want to see the face of my son-in-law."

Machida didn't answer her for a seconds until she shouted, "WHAT?? YOU MISUNDERTANDING!!"

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

Machida shook her head and said, "Nothing." She continued to talk on the phone and said, "No, mom, this is a misunderstanding."

Her mother snorted, "Hmph, don't lie to me, you sound very happy earlier, just getting pregnant already my neighbor has shown me her grandchildren a few days ago, I also want it!!!"

Machida sighed and said, "I still want to work, mom.."

Both of them were talking to each other until they closed the phone.

Machida looked very tired and went back to him.

"Is it your parents?" Yuuki asked.

Machida nodded, "Yes."

"Well, good luck on finding a boyfriend," Yuuki said.

Machida looked at him with a hateful expression, "Do you think that is the reason I can't get a boyfriend?"

Yuuki was flabbesgestied, "Is it me? Then what do you want? Do you want me to take respondbility?"

Machida was blushing when she thought that he would take responsibility.

*THUD

Suddenly the door opened and they saw someone there.

Machida didn't know this person but Yuuki knew this person well.

"Honda? What are you doing here?"

Honda was stared at by those two people who started to have cold sweat

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

352 Seducible?

Honda, who had trained in the police academy, felt that she started to get dumb. She didn't know why she could make such a simple mistake when she tailed someone. She had been listening to both him and this woman's conversation for a while but when she heard about 'Taking Responsibility'.

Honda suddenly lost her balance and was pushed to the door by the incident. Now, she was here stared at by two people who asked her what she was doing in this place.

"Do you know her?" Machida asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, she is my fiancee's helper."

Machida had heard his fiancee from Utaha, that was why she didn't show any surprise expression. She also didn't seem surprised when this person was the helper of his fiancee since she knew that he was from a big family. Until now, she still couldn't forget the underground battle between many big companies.

Machida had also been invited several times but she didn't want to come since he didn't accompany her. She didn't feel uncomfortable there and she also didn't like to watch someone fighting, though, his fight in the past was really cool.

Yuuki looked at Machida and said, "I will go back now, take care of your body and don't go home too late."

Machida nodded, "Thank you, I will finish soon." Her body had become very comfortable after his massage session.

Yuuki looked at Honda and said, "Let's go back."

Honda nodded at him and followed him.

"Did Marika tell you to follow me?" Yuuki asked.

Honda sighed and felt this young man was too sharp. She didn't intend to hide it and nodded at him, "Yes, Marika-sama told me to follow you."

Yuuki smiled gently, "That girl, let's see when I meet her later."

Honda looked at his smile and felt quite envious of her master to have such a fiance. She could see from his smile that he loved Marika but at the same time, she felt relief that he cared about her since her goal was to protect her Ojou-sama. She had taken care of Marika even since Marika was a child.

Both of them were very close to each other and cared about each other well.

"Honda, go back, I will go home now," Yuuki said and went to his car.

Honda nodded and would need to report his activity to her Ojou-sama. She went to her car but stopped when she saw the tire of her car was flat.

Yuuki realized something was wrong and walked beside her, "What's wrong?" He looked at her car and noticed the flat tire, "Well, do you have a spare tire?"

Honda shook her head at him, "No."

Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Do you want to go back with me? I will send you to Marika."

Honda looked at him and asked, "Is that okay?"

"Yeah, I don't mind, let me know about Marika in the past, you're very close to her right?" Yuuki asked.

Honda nodded and didn't mind sharing some embarrassing story with him, "Sure."

---

Both of them were talking to each other and he was shocked at one thing.

"You said that she beat everyone in her middle school and became the underground boss in her school?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to the story.

Honda nodded, "Yes, Marika-sama didn't back down from her bullying rather gave them revenge and became the boss in her past school."

Yuuki didn't expect her to be this kind of girl but it rather made her become even more interesting.

Honda kept talking about Marika during both her elementary and middle school. She also felt resentment toward her for making her follow him. She needed to tell him some embarrassing past of Marika or else she wouldn't be satisfied.

---

Marika suddenly shuddered and looked around.

"What's wrong, Mari?" Gen asked.

Marika shook her head, "Nothing, I just feel something strange earlier, it is as if someone is talking bad about me."

Gen raised his eyebrow, "Don't think too much, let's eat."

Marika shook her head, "I will wait for Honda for a bit."

"You're really close to her, huh?" Gen said.

Marika nodded at him, after all, Honda was the one who had spent the most time with her and she also knew her embarrassing past. She suddenly realized something and was afraid that Honda would tell her embarrassing past to him.

'Honda! Come back!'

---

Yuuki laughed while listening to her story.

Honda also smiled while remembering the past.

Yuuki looked at her smile and didn't expect this expressionless woman would have such a sweet smile. He had seen many girls with expressionless features such as Uomi or Koizumi, both of them were very charming and had a different charm.

Honda was the same, her smile made him unable to look away and blurted, "Your smile is beautiful."

Honda turned her head toward him and looked at him for a bit. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you trying to seduce me?" She knew this young man was really good and kind but she knew no one was perfect. She only lamented that this young man was very playboy and liked to seduce women.

Yuuki smiled gently and asked, "Why? Are you seducible?"

At that moment, Honda understood why he could get a lot of love from women. Her mouth slightly curved and shook her head gently.

"That's what I thought," Yuuki smiled. He took her hand and gently held it while driving the car.

Honda didn't mind and let him hold her. She had never gotten a chance to feel in love with someone and never had that interest before but it seemed she wanted to try it now.

For now, at least, it was a secret between the two of them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

353 Visual Novel

In the next morning, Yuuki wanted to take a rest and spent his time at home since he didn't have anything to do today. He looked at Rossweisse who was in her suit as if wanted to go work. He frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"

"I am going to work," Rossweisse said.

"Where?" Yuuki asked.

"Eagle Jump, we have two offers from both Sony and Nintendo for Pokemon," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, try to hold as long as possible, the Pokemon Anime will be aired on television in the early summer, at least wait until the hype is at its peak."

Rossweisse nodded, "Leave it to me."

Yuuki thought for a bit and threw his car key at her.

Rossweisse caught it and looked at him, "This is?"

"Use my car, it will be troublesome to use a tram every day," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse nodded at feeling thankful since she didn't really like to use a tram. She became the center of attention whenever she went there. She wanted to use his big car since it was very rare for him to use it.

"You can also use the other car, you know," Yuuki said.

"Thank you, I will use it from now on," Rossweisse nodded. She went to the garage and used his car to go to the Eagle Jump. The only thing, she was glad about Eagle Jump was the employee was all women. She could feel comfortable work there even thought Hazuki was perverted, thought Umiko helped her with shot Hazuki every time. She felt glad to accept his job offer and looked at him, "I will go back earlier."

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded. He felt that he realized the feeling of a household husband.

"You're not out today?" Ranko asked.

"No, let me spend more time with you today," Yuuki said.

Ranko smiled happily, "Sure, we can play a game today."

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

"I will make this knit doll," Yukana said while taking most of her knit instrument to the living room. She wanted to sit close to him while looking at both Yuuki and Ranko who played a game.

Utaha also joined and watched them play a game. She laid her head on his lap while watching them play a game. Her head moved around trying to provoke the beast under his pants.

Yuuki frowned but he ignored it and continued to play with Ranko.

Utaha wanted to take the beast out to play but she couldn't since there was Makoto there.

Makoto was reading on a letter with a serious expression.

"What are you reading, Makoto?" Utaha asked.

"Hmm, it seems, my big sister will come," Makoto said.

"Big sister? Is it that troublesome big sister?" Yukana asked. She still remembered how Rossweisse was very frustrated that day and drank almost the entire stock of the alcohol.

Makoto smiled bitter and nodded, "Yes, she is actually very kind!"

They looked at her with expressionless expressions.

Makoto started to sweat and sighed, "Yes, she is a bit weird...."

"When is she going to come?" Yuuki asked.

Makoto shook her head and said, "Hmm, I don't know, she didn't write when she will come."

'Troublesome', everyone thought the same thing when they heard her response.

Shouko didn't join them since she decided to play with her little sister today. Yuzuru hated him since he had taken Shouko from her.

They were playing games until someone rang the bell.

*RING

"I will open it," Makoto said and walked toward the door. She opened it and saw someone familiar, "Eriri, what's wrong?"

Eriri looked around and asked, "Is Yuuki there?"

Makoto nodded at her question, "Yes, he is playing a game with everyone."

Eriri nodded and said, "I want to meet him."

"Sure, let's go in," Makoto said.

Both of them went to the living room and Eriri was jumping toward him, "YUUKI!! HELP ME!!!!"

Yuuki was startled and didn't expect her action. He looked at him who had descended on the top of Utaha.

"Ugh... Sawamura-san, what are you doing on the top of me?" Utaha tried to hold her anger.

"YUUKI!! HELP ME!!" Eriri ignored her and shook his body hard.

Yuuki started to sweat and he felt like he had become a 'Doraemon' and Eriri became 'Nobita'. He felt like he had to take care of this spoiled kid but this spoiled kid was cute and quiet fragrance. He could only forgive her and caressed her head slowly, "What's wrong, tell me?"

Eriri started to tell him the story of her fight with her childhood friend. Both of them had made a bet to make the best visual novel and would be sold in 'Winter Game Event'. She tried to look as pitiful as she could in front of him.

"Hmph, don't listen to this mad dog and let her lose," Utaha said while looking quite pissed.

"NO!! IF I LOST I WILL BECOME THAT GUY PERSONAL ILUSTRATOR!!" Eriri said.

"If you win, what will you get?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, I will have him apologize to me!" Eriri said with a proud expression.

"That is?" Yuuki started to sweatdrop.

"Yes, is there something wrong?" Eriri looked at him with a confused expression.

Everyone looked at her with a very pitiful expression. They would have never thought she would have such a low IQ.

"Hmmm, visual novel, huh?" Yuuki started to get interested in this thing and he also wanted to make it too since he had quite a collection of Visual Novels in his memory.

Clannad, School Days, Fate/Stay Night, White Album 2, etc...

"Will you help me?" Eriri looked at him with a hopeful expression.

Yuuki could help her but he needed to tease her first, "Sure..."

"Really?" Eriri looked very happy and Utaha snorted.

"But what will you give to me?" Yuuki said while looking at her. He caressed her soft cheek slowly toward her lips.

At that time, Eriri was stunned and couldn't say anything. Her body felt weak and hot at the same time, 'Ok?'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

354 Amaterasu Plan

Yuuki waited for her answer only when he was disturbed by Ranko, Utaha, and Yukana at the same time.

"This bad guy..."

"Trying to force weak girls to his will.."

"I don't remember to teach you to become someone bad!!"

"I'm joking! I'm joking!" Yuuki said to them.

They sighed in relief but they still looked at him with a suspicious expression.

Makoto blushed since this would be her first time to see him flirting with a girl and it was very hot. She looked at Eriri who had smoke coming out from her head.

Utaha looked at Eriri and said, "Well, with her poor tits, I guess that is normal, you don't have an interest in her."

Eriri who was almost unconscious suddenly stood up and shouted, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!" She looked around from Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto. Everyone had big breasts but she had poor milk. She started to cry and ran toward the bathroom, "UWAAAAAAA!!! UTAHA IS DUMB!!!"

Utaha sighed and shook her head, "What a childish girl." But she noticed that everyone was looking at her, "What?"

"That was too much, Utaha," Ranko shook her head.

"Yeah, you can't say her breasts are poor," Yukana also said.

Makoto nodded and said, "I guess she must be hurt."

Utaha looked like she had been betrayed. She looked at the only person that wouldn't betray her, "I am not wrong, right?"

Yuuki sighed and shook his head, "It is a bit too much." He smiled and flicked her forehead.

Utaha started to sob and hugged him, "UWAAAA!!! EVERYONE IS BETRAYING ME!!!"

Everyone smiled bitterly and then started to coax her slowly. They finally got their chance to tease her.

---

Utaha was still hugging him while sobbing.

"Now, how can we get her out of the bathroom?" Yuuki said.

Eriri had locked the door and no one could enter the bathroom.

They could still hear sobbing and honestly, it was such a pain but they knew they couldn't force their way to enter the bathroom. They needed a way to make her get out of the bathroom willingly. They had decided to make a plan and tried brainstorming to think about the strategy to make her out of the bathroom.

"Now, let's start the 'Amaterasu Plan'," Yuuki said.

"Amaterasu?" They looked at him weirdly.

"Yeah, have you heard the story of Hikikomori Goddess or Holed Up Goddess?" Yuuki said.

They nodded and also had heard the story of Amaterasu. The goddess who shut herself in the cave for a long time until her worshippers and her brother helped her to get out of the cave. They also understood why this name was very suitable for this plan.

"We need an idea to get her out of the bathroom," Yuuki said.

Suddenly Utaha raised her hand, "I can do it!"

They looked at her with a very doubtful expression, 'Really???' It was clearly written on their faces.

"I can! I will do it! I will make her get out of the bathroom!" Utaha said with a conviction.

"Then you can try," Yuuki said but still had a doubt in his heart.

Utaha nodded with a lot of confidence as she walked toward the bathroom, "Hey, poor milk, hurry up and get out of the bathroom!"

At that moment, everyone was standing still and looking at her speechless expression.

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!!" Eriri was shouting from the bathroom.

"Don't cause trouble in someone's house, hurry up and get out," Utaha said.

"NO!!!!" Eriri shouted.

Utaha wanted to say something again but she was stopped by everyone.

"Utaha has failed, so let's get to the next plan," Ranko said.

Utaha pouted on the side since her plan failed.

"Well, how about we coax her with food?" Yukana said.

"That's a good idea," Makoto nodded.

Yukana nodded, "I will prepare the food then." She went to the kitchen and took the most delicious fragrance food there. She walked toward the bathroom and said, "Eriri, I have a juicy chicken legs curry here." She moved this food closer so Eriri could smell it.

---

Eriri who was inside the bathroom smelled of this delicious chicken legs curry.

*growl

Her stomach started to growl since she forgot to eat breakfast. She wanted to get out and wanted to eat those foods but when she remembered the smug expression of Utaha. She decided to not get out of the bathroom.

---

Yukana sighed since her plan failed.

"Don't worry, she is just too tough," Yuuki said.

"Don't worry, Yukana, this time, I will succeed," Ranko said.

"Do you have any plans, Ranko?" Yukana asked.

"Well, Eriri is pretty kind, so I will use my acting skills," Ranko said confidently.

They looked curiously at her since they wanted to know what she would do.

Ranko walked to the door and knocked on the door hurriedly, "Eriri! Eriri! I am on my limit! Can you open the door!"

They thought this idea was very good and only Ranko missed something important.

"You can go to the second floor," Eriri answered.

At that moment, they looked at Ranko with a pitiful expression.

Ranko, who noticed their gazes, shouted, "Don't treat me like an idiot!!!"

"Now, there is only both Makoto and Yuuki," Utaha said.

Makoto shook her head, "I can't!" She didn't feel that she could help Eriri to get out of the bathroom.

Yuuki sighed and said, "I will make her get out of the bathroom."

They nodded at him and wanted to know how he would do it.

---

Yuuki walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door, "Eriri, this is me, Yuuki."

Eriri didn't answer him and kept silent.

"I know that you're worried about your breasts, but I think you're very charming," Yuuki said patiently.

".....Really?" Eriri answered.

"Yes, you're very beautiful and a lot of boys are in love with you," Yuuki felt like he had to coax a child.

"But you like big breasts!!!" Eriri shouted.

Yuuki rubbed his nose when she asked this question. He didn't plan it and he prefers big breasts at the same time but he needed to help her to get out of the bathroom, "That's not true, there is a lot of benefit and boys also like breasts in your size."

Eriri seemed to brighten but she still doubtful, "Why?"

Yuuki tried to think of the answer and said, "Well, because you're more sensitive and you will have a cute reaction."

'Really?' For the first time, Eriri heard the benefit of small breasts, 'I am more sensitive? Cute reaction?'

"So let's get out, okay? Let's talk about the game again," Yuuki said.

Eriri opened the door slightly while peeking at him. She looked at him and wanted to open the door only when she heard this hateful voice.

"Poor milk."

Eriri closed the door again without waiting for everyone to react.

They sighed and thought they should separate both Eriri and Utaha away for a while.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

355 Everyone“s Roles

Eriri had come out from the bathroom and her eyes were red.

Makoto tried to calm her along with her cat and a familiar, Chito.

Yukana also helped her and Ranko tried to stop Utaha from mocking Eriri again.

Yuuki was in front of everyone while bringing a whiteboard, "Ok, let's talk about the visual novel." He looked at everyone and said, "Do any of you know what a visual novel is?" He looked at everyone and Utaha raised her hand, "Yes, please, Utaha."

Utaha coughed for a bit and said, "It is a game for a virgin." She looked very confident in her answer.

Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.

"No, a visual novel is a work of art!! This is a dream of everyone!!" Eriri rebutted.

Utaha snorted at him, "But the one who played it is a group of single dog and virgin! You can't deny this fact!!"

"YOU!!!" Eriri was beyond angry.

They started to fight again but this time everyone separated them swiftly.

"Ok, enough, don't talk nonsense again, let me tell you about, what is a visual novel," Yuuki said. He started to explain especially to Makoto, Ranko, and Yukana since they were quite clueless about this.

A visual novel is an interactive game genre, which originated in Japan, featuring text-based stories with narrative style of literature and interactivity aided by static or sprite-based visuals, most often using anime-style art or occasionally live-action stills.

"Do you understand?" Yuuki asked and added, "There are a lot of genres but most of them are romance to hentai."

Utaha looked quite proud, saying, "I am right!"

Yuuki shook his head, "But this time, we will make something different since I decided to make this visual novel, I won't be satisfied if we don't become the best."

They felt he was very handsome when he said this.

"Do you have a story?" Utaha asked. Even though she looked reluctantly but she had the interest to make this visual novel, especially, when the director is the best seller of both mangaka and novelist. She also wanted to improve her writing skill and entered this project.

Yuuki smiled, "Yes, I have it, this time, I will also ask Makoto, Yukana, Ranko, and even Shouko for this project, let's make this together."

"What?" Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko were surprised. They had never thought that they would also join the process of making this visual novel. They had seen him making a lot of things but they couldn't help him. When he asked them to join they elated but they weren't sure what kind of thing they could help with.

"Ok, let me tell you, what is the most important aspect in making a visual novel," Yuuki started to write it on the whiteboard, "There are five important things, plot, programming, characters, music, and voice."

They nodded at his explanation since it was pretty much simple.

"Now, the three of you, I want you to help with a voice," Yuuki said and added, "I want you to become the voice actress for this VN."

"Voice actress? Can we do that?" Yukana asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it is pretty simple, after all, you only need to read it and I will record that voice." He looked at everyone and said, "I will become the director of this project."

They nodded at him since there was no one who was more suitable than him.

"Utaha will become the scriptwriter, can you do it?" Yuuki asked.

Utaha nodded and said, "Of course, but let me see the plot of this VN first."

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, I have prepared for it for a while since I have a plan to make it in the past, but let me tell everyone roles first." He looked at Eriri and said, "You will be in charge of the arts of the VN."

"Yes," Eriri looked very spirited. She was also curious about what kind of VN that he would make.

"Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko will be a voice actress," Yuuki said.

"Yes," Yukana nodded and also felt happy that she could join in.

"Of course, I will be happy to help," Makoto said.

"Leave it to me, I can make a lewd sound at ease," Ranko said while letting out her lewd voice.

Yuuki didn't need to hear it since he had heard her every day in the bed. He shook his head and stopped her, "You can make it later in bed."

Makoto and Eriri were blushing very hard and thought it wasn't acting but a real thing happened every night.

"Ahem, I will take care of the programming, I can also ask the Eagle Jump to send someone to help since this is also a game project," Yuuki said and looked at Eriri, "If you need someone to help you, don't be shy and ask me."

"Yes," Eriri said and felt warm inside.

"Poor milk," Utaha spit at her.

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became very annoyed at her.

They sighed and separated them. They were wondering whether they could stop fighting.

Yuuki continued to tell the roles of everyone but he had a lot of roles since he was also in charge of both music and programming. He went to his room to make three VN plans since he wanted the opinion of everyone. Each of his game plans had a different genre and it was very interesting on its own. He gave each of them a copies and told them to read.

Utaha raised her eyebrows: "Three game plans?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can choose one of them and tell me which one is the best, they have their own charm and a different one to another."

They nodded and looked at the title of each VN.

"Clannad, School Days, and Fate/Stay Night, huh?" Ranko said.

"Let's start with School Days since the title is the most normal," Yukaana said.

They nodded and started to read School Days.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

356 We Choose

Yuuki wasn't a masochist but he wanted to make School Days to remind himself to play with women's heart.

They started to read School Days' game plan and looked at him with a weird expression.

School days is about a romance between one boy and two girls. Their feelings are complicated and extreme at the same time, especially when a boy is pretty much a slag man. He slept a lot of girls and because of that one of them became pregnant but the boy didn't choose that pregnant girl but rather chose the other girl. Because of that the girl became angry and hatched him to death.

Yuuki didn't mind their gazes and also knew why they felt it was weird for him to write this kind of story since he pretty much looked like someone in the story.

"This idea is good, I like when the heroine hatched dead the main characters, let's do this," Utaha looked very spirited and looked at him with a dangerous light. She felt an admiration toward him to make this kind of plot for VN.

"Isn't it a little bit too much?" Makoto said in a low voice. She felt this School Day was a bit too much since the male died because cheating or the heroine committed suicide. She didn't really like this type of story but secretly she felt this game was good to remind someone not to play with girl's heart.

"I think this is good, I can see why those girls in the story hatched this guy to death," Ranko said.

"Yes, this is a good story," Yukana also nodded.

"True, this is good," Eriri nodded.

Yuuki started to regret giving them this plan and shook his head, "Let's continue to both Clannad and Fate/Stay Night, both of them are also masterpieces."

They smiled at him and continued to read the other game plan. They looked at both Fate/Stay Night and Clannad.

"Let's read Fate/Stay Night," Makoto said. She had a feeling this story was about magic and that was why she felt interested.

They nodded and started to read it. They read it for a while and felt amazed at the plot of this story.

Seven servants?

A battle royal between magicians?

Holy grail?

The hero of the past?

They felt this story was very good but suddenly they frowned when they read the history of one character.

"Isn't it a bit too much?" Ranko asked.

"Yes, this Sakura is very pitiful," Yukana almost cried when she read it since the fate of Sakura was very cruel.

Yuuki nodded and knew that the fate of Sakura was pretty much cruel but it was an important part of the story. He knew that this game was very popular in his past world and there was also a game of Grand Fate Order. If he could make a fate stay night franchise, it would pretty much give him a lot of money.

"I know but this is very important for the plot," Yuuki knew that Sakura was forced to bear a bug inside her body by her grandparents even though it was cruel but it was necessary to do that.

Utaha nodded and agreed with him, "Yes, the story is very good, I don't mind making this."

Eriri also nodded, "Hmm, Arthur Pendragon is a woman? I can't picture that."

They also felt it was strange since they knew that Arthur Pendragon was a man in the legend of British but this time he made it into a woman.

"Let me show you the characters of Saber," Yuuki took a paper and started to draw a saber. His speed was very fast and in a few minutes, he had finished it.

They looked at the picture of this heroic woman in front of them. They could see the aura of the king came out from the woman in the picture.

"This is good," Yukana praised.

"Yes, but I still can't accept the Sakura's fate," Ranko said with a bitter expression.

"How about you read the last one?" Yuuki asked.

They nodded at him and took the last plan.

"Clannad, huh? What kind of story is this?" Ranko said.

"Well, let's read it for a bit, but I can guess this must be a romance," Utaha said.

"Romance, interesting, I wonder if the MC is hatched to death like a School Day," Eriri looked at him.

Yuuki shook his head, "It is a tear-jerking story, you should read it for a bit, I am sure you will like it."

They became curious since this time he decided to make a tear-jerking story. They started to read it and became immersed in the story.

Yuuki felt that Clannad was one of the best VN in his past world. He had never played it but he had watched the anime before and he couldn't help but let out tears from his eyes. He had also played the soundtrack of this VN before in Hitotose Cafe and Music Class.

Clannad is a story that revolves around the main character, Tomoya Okazaki High is a third-year high school student resentful of his life. His mother passed away from a car accident when he was younger, causing his father to resort to alcohol and gambling. This results in fights between the two until Tomoya's shoulder is injured in a fight. Since then, Tomoya has had distant relationships with his father, causing him to become a delinquent over time.

Yuuki liked this story because he liked it when Tomoya started to get better over time and also amend his relationship with his father over time. He also liked the heroines in this story and that was why he chose this story.

They had finished reading it and took a deep breath.

"Have you finished it?" Yuuki asked.

They nodded at him and were still immersed in the story.

"Good, have you decided which game?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, we choose...."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

357 Clannad

"Clannad..."

Yuuki nodded and felt this game was suitable to make since the team was mostly girls. He was the only male in this team. He also wanted to know why they chose this story, "Can you tell me why?"

Yukana nodded and said, "This story is beautiful."

"Yes, I like this one," Ranko also said.

"Hmm, I like the magic aspect of this story, there is Tomoya who is a robot in another world," Makoto said.

"Hmm, I can picture the girls very clearly, it is as if they asked me to draw them," Eriri said while closing her eyes. She was still immersed in the story and wanted to draw as soon as possible.

Utaha looked at him for a bit and said, "I want to write this story."

Yuuki nodded, "Good, let's prepare, I will also call, Shouko."

They nodded and started to talk about the game plan and schedule to make 'Clannad'.

Yuuki started to call Shouko and talked about his plan to make a VN.

"Sure, it sounds fun," Shouko answered. She said that she would also join this project to make Clannad together.

Yuuki told Utaha about the plan and the ending of each heroine.

There are 5 heroines in this story, Nagisa Furukawa, Kyou Fujibayashi, Kotomi Ichinose, Tomoyo Sakagami, and Fuko Ibuki. There are also his children Ushio Okazaki and the sister of Kyou, Ryou Fujibayashi. There are several important minor characters in this story too.

Yuuki also needed someone to sing the song of the opening VN. He called Yukari to help him to sing these songs. He told her about the story for a bit but she answered him immediately that she would also join this project, though, she told him that she needed to go back to her house in Nagarekawa for a bit. He didn't mind and told her not to be in a hurry since they would sell the game in winter.

Yuuki ended the call and talked with Utaha about the plot of this story. He had told her about the story and Utaha would write the script. He wanted to train her ability to become a super writer since he knew her talent.

"Don't worry, who do you think I am?" Utaha said with a proud smile.

Yuuki nodded and decided to let her do whatever she wanted. He could help her later when she was in the slum state. He continued to talk with Eriri about the characters in the story. He had already had the image of the heroines on his head. He told her about each feature of the heroines to her and told her to fix it when it didn't fit his imagination.

Eriri felt frustrated when he kept saying that her drawing was quite wrong. She had made the pictures of Nagisa Furukawa several times for hours but she didn't give up since she was the one who told him that she would be the one who drew the heroines. She knew that he could draw it immediately but let her do it. She didn't want him to be disappointed and kept drawing until she made the perfect picture of this heroines.

---

"How is this?" Eriri looked quite tired but her expression was very satisfied.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, you need to draw the others heroine now." He was very strict with her since he also wanted to train her.

Eriri nodded and didn't mind to keep drawing. She would stay in his place today and felt quite a nostalgia about it. She had stayed in his place several times in the past but because of her work before it was quite hard to come.

This project made her be able to see him and stay in his place again.

Everyone was doing their own thing. Makoto practiced her magic and both Yukana and Ranko also helped her since they were curious. Three of them didn't need to work for now since the game wasn't finished yet.

Utaha was in her mad mode and typed the keyboard at crazy speed. She kept typing while laughing crazily and muttered something.

They were accustomed to her actions and didn't really think it was weird since creators had one or two quirks.

Yuuki was also thinking that he should make both School Days and Fate/Stay Night alone. He had his magic and could make both games instantly. He didn't use his magic to make Clannad since he wanted to make it together with everyone. He also wanted to use this chance to make the relationship each girl became closer.

---

Rossweisse parked the car and entered the house, "I am home."

"Welcome home," Yuuki said while preparing dinner.

"Oh, this is?" Rossweisse looked at both Utaha and Eriri who looked very serious on both writing and drawing something. She looked at him to ask what they were doing.

Yuuki explained to her that they had decided to make a VN for the 'Winter Game' in the winter season.

"VN?" Rossweisse had never heard this term before.

Yuuki explained the visual novel to her and told her about the story of the game that they were making together.

Rosseweisse nodded at him and told him to feel relieved since she would be the one who would help the selling process. She also told him that everyone in Eagle Jump was very good and they had made a lot of progress in making Pokemon.

Yuuki nodded and told her that he would check them tomorrow since he was also curious. He had only visited the company during the night when there was only Yagami in there. He wanted to see the office condition when it was in the early days.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

358 Special Relationship Between Male and Female

In the middle of the night, Yuuki teleported to the headquarters of the Khaos Brigade.

Vali had told him to come to the headquarters since the group would continue to talk about the plan to attack the underworld during the match between Diodora and Gremory.

Yuuki looked around and it seemed he was the first person who came. He decided to look around the headquarters since he was bored. He slowly walked around and found a devil, a fallen angel, and a human. He didn't really like the aesthetic style of this headquarters since it looked quite gloomy. He wanted to go back but he noticed there were Cao Cao and his group.

Cao Cao also noticed him and walked toward him.

"Oooh, Zero," Cao Cao smiled at him.

"Cao Cao," Yuuki nodded and looked at them for a while, "They are?" He knew Georg and Siegfried but he didn't know the other three, especially, the beautiful young foreign lady with blonde hair and sky blue eyes.

Cao Cao nodded, "They're my core members, Jeanne, Heracles, and Leonardo."

"Cao Cao, who is this?" Heracles asked him.

"This is Zero, the one I have been talking about, he is also human like us," Cao Cao said.

Heracles raised his eyebrow, "Really? How about we have a duel?"

Yuuki ignored him and looked at Cao Cao, "I don't know that you have such a lovely lady in your group." He walked toward her and took her hand gently. He couldn't show his expression and introduced himself, "My name is Zero, the mysterious magician, this lady, will you let me invite you to have a lovely dinner together?" He knew this girl was quite cruel but he liked his girl spicy.

Everyone was stunned looking at his actions.

Jeanne had heard about him from Cao Cao. She had also some interest in him since she heard that he was very strong but she didn't expect he was quite flirty. Her upbringing was very strict and the male around her only interested in both fight and hero activities. Even in the past when she was still in the church no one had ever invited her. She smiled and said, "Sure, we can set the appointment."

Yuuki nodded, "Oh, that's good, how about we talk while we're walking toward the meeting room?"

"Yeah, that's a good idea," Jeanne nodded.

Cao Cao, Heracles, Siegfried, and Georg had a strange expression on their face.

"Why is he only invite, Jeanne?" Leonardo felt quite jealous. He didn't know why the masked man only invited female members

They looked at him and sighed. They understood since Leonardo was still a kid and still didn't understand the matter between boys and girls, though, they didn't have that much experience in that area either.

"Because she is a girl," Georg said while adjusting his glasses and said, "Usually, a boy asks a girl out because he likes her."

"So this Zero asked Jeanne because he likes her?" Leonardo asked.

Georg nodded and said, "Both male and female have a special relationship, you will know in when you become an adult."

"Really?" Leonardo asked and added, "Do you have that experience too?"

Georg was blushing since he didn't have that kind of experience. He was still a virgin since he spent his time researching magic and fought together with Cao Cao but he didn't want to look uncool in front of him, "Of course, I have, during my time in the magic school..."

Leonardo listened to his story quietly.

"Is it okay?" Siegfried asked. He had never thought that Zero would invite Jeanne to have a date with him.

"Well, it was okay," Cao Cao said. He didn't really care whether Zero invited Jeanne to go out and thought it was a good idea since he could use this chance to bring him to Hero Faction.

Zero is a human and he should join the Hero Faction.

Cao Cao had already seen him fighting and he knew that Zero was very strong but he believed with his True Longinus. He could bring him down though he needed to dodge that strange arm of his during his fight.

"Damn! I want to have a fight with him!!!" Heracles said with frustration.

Cao Cao shook his head, "You won't stand a chance against him."

"You should give up Heracles, he can beat me, of course, he can beat you," Siegfried said. He didn't feel a hatred towards him since he knew the power of Zero wasn't weak compared to Cao Cao. He respected the strong and despised the weak.

Heracles snorted, "You're just too weak!"

Siegfried raised his eyebrow and felt pissed at this muscle head. He took out his Gram and pointed it at Heracles, "How about we settle now?" He didn't mind to teach him a lesson to respect him.

Heracles started to take out his sacred gear and looked at him with a taunting expression, "Heh, I can't wait for that!"

Georg sighed at it and said, "Please, stop, we have a meeting now."

"Don't stop me! Let me show this muscle head, who is stronger!" Siegfried said.

"Hmph, I will smash you," Heracles said while cracking his knuckles.

Both of them were ready to fight only when they heard his voice.

"Stop, let's go," Cao Cao said simply to them and walked. He wanted to see the progress of both Jeanne and Zero. He didn't really want to see and didn't have time to manage idiots who wanted to fight to each other.

Siegfried kept his sword back and snorted, "You're lucky," he said, followed by Cao Cao.

Heracles also snorted but he didn't say anything. He would show him who was stronger through his strength rather his mouth.

Georg tapped his shoulder and said, "Let's go."

Heracles nodded at him and also followed Cao Cao.

Leonardo was silent while thinking why Zero would only invite a female and not a male. He was wondering was there a benefit in female and a special relationship between male and female. He didn't have experience but he could see the face of Jeanne who was brimming in happiness. He was curious about it and wanted to learn it from Zero.

Leonardo didn't want Georg to teach him since he felt that Georg was lying.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

359 It wasn“t worth i

Yuuki brought Jeanne to the meeting room where there were only both of them here. He was glad that there was only one of them since he could use his flirting skills here. He told her a funny story and gave her a massage.

Jeanne had fun talking with him and spent time together. She didn't expect that Zero was both funny and gentle at the same time. She let him massage her hands since she sprained her hands during her practice with a sword.

"Is it good?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Jeanne answered with a gentle smile.

They were talking to each other until someone called him.

"Zero, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped into him and pressed her breasts on his head.

"Kuroka, I can't breath!!" Yuuki acted like he was in pain.

"Nyaa, you search for another girl again, nyaa?" Kuroka looked curiously at Jeanne.

Jeanne also knew this youkai in front of her but she didn't expect that both of them had a very close relationship, "Who is she?"

Instead of him, Kuroka who was the one who answered her, "He is my mate, nyaa!"

Jeanne stood up and slapped him, "You slag man!! How dare you play with my feelings!!" She didn't expect the first man who invited her to go out to be a playboy and she hated a playboy.

Yuuki looked at her speechless expression. He didn't expect this girl to have this kind of personality.

"Sorry, we entered at the wrong time."

At that time, the three of them looked at there were many people who entered the room from Vali group, Old Satan Faction, Magician Faction, and Hero Faction.

They saw Zero was slapped by this girl who pouted away. They were smiling really wide and wanted to see the continuation of this drama.

Yuuki ignored them and called Jeanne, "Jeanne..."

Jeanne didn't look at him but she kept her ears open.

"Please, listen to me, that is true, that Kuroka is my mate, but my feeling is true, I want to know about you," Yuuki said with a gentle tone.

Jeanne still felt complicated but her expression became softer, "...Really?" She asked unsurely.

Yuuki became spirited, "Yes, please believe in me, I want to know you because I like you, it wasn't an afterthought," He kept maintaining his melancholy tone.

"...Z - Zero, c - can I believe in you?" Jeanne asked.

"Of course," Yuuki said and hugged her gently.

Jeanne buried her head in his chest.

Everyone looked at him with a shocked expression. They thought it would become a bloodbath but he could change the situation instantly and make their relationship become closer.

"Uhyauhya, as expected, he is amazing," Rivezim praised him while laughing.

Euclid whistled at him and smiled. He thought he became even more interesting.

The Hero Faction had complicated Jeanne since they felt this girl was really gullible.

Leonardo took out his note and scribbled something on it.

The Vali group sighed at him but they had gotten used to his actions and let him do whatever he wanted.

"Nyaa! I want a hug too!!" Kuroka said.

"Sure, come here," Yuuki said and opened one of his arms.

"Nyaaa," Kuroka hugged him tightly together with Jeanne.

Jeanne showed an unpleasant expression, "You're playing with me!!"

Yuuki was sweating and felt that this girl was quite difficult.

"Hahahahaha, Zero, you don't know how to handle women!!!"

Everyone looked at the person who had the guts to say this to him. They saw him skillfully handle the little girl easily to become meek in seconds. They wanted to know who was too bored to say something like this. They twitched their mouths when they saw it was Diadora.

Yuuki looked at him in interest, "Then how do you treat your women?"

Diodora looked proud, "Of course, I will show my power, I will manipulate their minds to become my mindless doll."

They looked at him in disgust, especially at the women in the meeting room.

Yuuki shook his head and felt this guy was slack. He ignored him and said, "Why don't we start the meeting?"

Jeanne felt disgusted at Diodora and forgot her anger at him. She hugged one of his arms while looking at Diodora with hostility. She even mocked him several times since she felt pissed at him.

Diodora also felt anger towards Jeanne, but he stopped after he saw her hugging him. He didn't dare to do anything since he still remembered when he clenched his heart. When he went back he had asked his brother to check his body but his brother didn't see anything strange.

This didn't make him happy, rather it made him worried. Diodora still feared that he could kill him instantly.

They also ignored Diodora since they felt it wasn't worth it to get angry at this kid.

The older Satan wanted to laugh and felt the younger generation was quite pitiful compared to their generation.

Using force to get women? Hello? Are you from the stone age? Are you a beast? Is there any difference between you and a beast?

They are perverted gentlemen, they like women and want to get into their pants but they will never force women.

This is their belief!

They started to talk about their plan to attack the underworld during the rating game of Diodora and Gremory.

Diodora told them how he could beat Agreas easily with his new power.

They shook their heads and it was better to ignore this guy and do the plan on their own.

Yuuki didn't care about them and coaxed Jeanne for the entire time. His efforts had born him fruit and Jeanne forgave him. She told him that she would need to see his performance later on their dates.

Yuuki nodded at her and gave her a reassuring answer that he would show her the world that she had never seen before.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

360 Our Youth

Yuuki had heard their plan and could stop them at the same time. He had decided to finish this Diodora since this guy was too harmful to the world.

They finished their meeting and went back.

Both Rivezim and Euclid invited him again but Yuuki rejected them since he didn't want to go with both of them.

Jeanne talked to him for a bit and left him together with the Hero Faction.

Yuuki had given her a telecommuting device to help both of them communicate with each other.

This device is quite small and won't disrupt her during a battle.

When everyone was gone the Vali group teleported back to the Hanging Garden of Babylons. They looked at him with sighed expression. They knew that he was a great guy but his only drawback was his flirty personality and his love for girls was too much.

"Are you going to get that girl from Hero Faction, nyaa?" Kuroka asked with pouted expression. No girls like their men flirted with other girls. She was also the same and wanted his attention too.

"Well, she is beautiful but..." Yuuki looked at her and said, "To become a partner for life, I think you're more suitable, Kuroka."

Ok?

They looked at him complex emotion.

"Nyaaa! Let's make a lot of kitties!!!" Kuroka was beyond happy and she could interpret that he would marry her in the future. She couldn't wait for that time and made a lot of kitties with him.

Yuuki caressed her hair and coaxed her again with sweet words.

Even though the male members of the Vali group didn't want to admit it but they had to admit that his way to pacify his women was very skillful.

Ophis also came to him and looked at him without emotion.

Yuuki patted her head and gave her a lollipop. He felt that became a terrorist was too tiring and he thought he should start to retire early. But he knew it was necessary to enter the Khaos Brigade since he needed to stop them and it was very easy to do this when he was inside the organization. He could know their plan in advance and stopped their plan swiftly.

Yuuki didn't stay too long since he had something to do in tomorrow.

Kuroka also followed him since she had been staying in the headquarter for a while. She also wanted to see the reaction of Rossweisse when she saw her.

Yuuki didn't really mind since he believed in Rossweisse.

---

In the next day, Rosseweisse didn't look at Kuroka rather eating a breakfast. She didn't really know her and she thought it must be one of his girlfriends, though, she didn't expect she was a youkai but it wasn't strange since his identity was a magician.

Even Makoto who was his cousin was also a witch.

Rossweisse thought it was better to think about her work but suddenly she became sad that she didn't have a boyfriend.

Yuuki looked at Rossweisse with a smile since the change in her expression was very interesting. He gave him a herb tea to make her calm down.

"Thank you," Rossweisse took the tea and drank it slowly. She looked at him and felt regret since she knew he was the best candidate to become a boyfriend. She thought it would be great if he was single but the reality he had a lot of girlfriends.

"Where are we going?" Yuuki asked. He wanted to use this day to spend his time on his company. He also wanted to know whether his secretary could work really well or not.

Rossweisse took out her notebook and checked his schedule, "Hmm, we need to go to Amagi Brilliant Park then to Eagle Jump."

"How about the anime studio?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse nodded and said, "There is no need to worry, the anime studio is very smooth since Serafall-sama is overseeing them, she said that she would definitely make this anime a success and brought you to her peerage."

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed.

"What is peerage?" Utaha asked after she had heard the conversation.

"Nyaa, that is the devil system to turn humans into devils, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Will you become a devil?" Ranko asked with amazement.

Yuuki shook his head, "No way, I still want to live as a human."

Utaha raised her eyebrow, "I think to become a devil might be suitable for you."

"Really? Why?" Yuuki asked.

Utaha snorted, "You can seduce a lot of girls and women at ease, what makes you think that you're not suitable to become a devil?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Forget it, I want to spend my days with you girls, I don't want to be the only one who is young when you have become an old lady."

Hearing the words of 'Old Lady' they started to get mad and hit him but they felt a warmth and thought that they would spend their days together.

Yuuki didn't stay too long and went together with Rossweisse to the Amagi Brilliant Park.

Kuroka said that she wanted to join him.

Yuuki didn't mind and let her join him together to visit the amusement park.

---

In the car, Yuuki drove his car slowly.

"Yuuki.." Kuroka suddenly said.

Yuuki looked at Kuroka who was in her cat form. She was laying on his lap while looking at him.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Are you really going to retain your humanity?" Kuroka asked. She was worried since he would leave her since she knew the time of human life was very short compared to other beings.

Rossweisse was also curious but she was a Valkyrie even though she had quite a long years but in her case, it wasn't that much different from a human.

Yuuki smiled at her and caressed her head, "I won't leave you, though, my age is still young, we're still in our youth, let's talk about something like that when we're in our 70 or more."

Kuroka nodded and felt better.

He was right, she didn't need to worry about it now and her job right now was to make a lot of kitties with him. She snuggled deeper and said, "Let's make a lot of kitties, nyaa."

"Sure," Yuuki smiled.

Rossweisse felt a bit jealous looking at their interaction.

Kuroka noticed this and teased her, "Rossweisse-chan, do you want to join?"

Rossweisse blushed very hard and shook her head, "N - no!!" She definitely wasn't going to join his harem.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

361 Interview 1

They had arrived in the Amagi Brilliant Park.

Kuroka was laying on his head while looking around curiously. She had been here in the past and she had fun with her. She moved her tail lazily while hugging him with her paws.

Yuuki could see there were a lot of people coming into this amusement park. He was happy since he could make this amusement park became one of the most popular. He had heard that Disneyland was still in front of him but he knew it wouldn't be long until he won them.

The three of them walked to the office of the amusement park and a lot of people greeted them since they knew it was their boss.

Yuuki could see everyone was busy and he didn't want to disrupt them.

"Yuuki," Izusu bowed her head and looked very polite. She looked at Rossweisse with envy expression since she felt her place had been stolen by her. She looked at him and said, "I can become bet-."

Before Izuzu finished her words, she smashed her head into the wall near her.

"Stop! Stop!" Yuuki stopped her.

Isuzu stopped and took a deep breath. She wanted him to come more often or he should call her to his home together but she couldn't be honest with herself, 'Ugh... This is because of Tirami and Macaron!!'

Izusu had consumed strange medicine from both of them. She didn't want to say something strange but this medicine forced her to say what was inside her heart. But she definitely needed to hold it or else she was afraid to make an unfixable mistake.

Rossweisse could only give her a bitter smile and didn't really understand the meaning of her gaze.

"Isuzu, don't you want me to join the recruitment staff? Let's go," Yuuki said.

Izuzu nodded in response, "Yes, please follow me."

Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Kuroka followed her to the room to interview the new staff that would be joining the company. They entered the room and saw Moffle there looking quite bored.

"You're late!!" Moffle complained.

"My bad, how about we start the interview?" Yuuki said.

Isuzu and Moffle nodded in response and Rossweisse stood beside him.

Kuroka laid on the table in front of him while looking quite bored.

"Is it your cat?" Izusu asked.

Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, she is cute, isn't she?"

Isuzu nodded, "It is very cute...."

"Anyway we're understaffed, let's get a lot of stuff today," Moffle said.

Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Is it really bad?"

Moffle nodded with a desperate expression, "Yes, we don't even have time to take a break! You, evil capitalist, want to squeeze us to dry! I want a raised salary!"

Yuuki smiled and said, "Sure, I can give you a raised salary."

Moffle was surprised, "Really?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you have worked really hard and the amusement park is starting to get better and better, isn't it because of you guys? I want to give you an appropriate reward."

Moffle felt a bit embarrassed and said, "Y - you don't need to do that much."

Yuuki shook his head and said, "It is okay, I know that you have worked hard for the past 4 years, at least this is what I can do to take care of the elder."

Moffle started to have a good impression of him and smacked his back several times, "Hahahaha, that's good."

Yuuki smiled and said, "Good, I am happy that you're a happy uncle."

At that moment, Moffle stopped his movement and looked at him with a shaky expression, "W - what did you call me?"

Yuuki looked very harmless and said, "I said, uncle."

Moffle started to get goosebumps, "Stop that! That's disgusting!!"

Yuuki raised his eyebrows, "I think it is normal since I will take Latifa."

"WHAT???" Moffle and Isuzu looked at him with a surprised expression.

Rossweisse sighed, 'Here we go again.'

"I think it is appropriate right? I need to call you an uncle, right? since you're her uncle, then you will be my uncle too in the future," Yuuki teased.

"YOU BASTARD!! THERE IS NO WAY, I WILL GIVE LATIFA TO A SLAG MAN, LIKE YOU!!!" Moffle said and wanted to grab his collar only when he was stopped by him.

"I am joking! I am joking! Do you think I will take a 14-year-old girl for my bride?" Yuuki said.

Isuzu, who was by his side, sighed in relief but was also disappointed at the same time. She closed her mouth with both of her hands to not let out her true feelings toward him.

Moffle sighed in relief but still looked at him with disbelief expression, "Y - you, don't joke like that!!" He almost lost a few years of his life hearing his joke. He still didn't want his nieces to marry someone or her nieces shouldn't marry at all.

Yuuki nodded at him, "Yes, I won't marry her right now, at least, I need to wait when she is 18 years old." He smiled cheekily at him. He thought it was fun to tease him.

"BASTARD!!!" Moffle was angry and flipped the table.

"Nyaaa!" Kuroka jumped into Rossweisse since she knew it was the safest place. She laid in her arms while looking at Moffle with a tired expression.

Both of them started to fight one to another until they were shot by Izusu

Baam! Baam!

Yuuki dodged it but it wasn't the same for Moffle.

"Ugh...." Moffle had a painful expression on his face.

"Isuzu-chan, that is a bit too much," Yuuki sighed. He had heard there was a bullet called 'Lost Paradise' in her armory. He was afraid of being shot by that bullet since that bullet would lose his manliness.

"We need to start the interview!!!" Izusu said with a stern expression, though, there was a trace of red on her cheeks since he called her 'Isuzu-chan'.

"Yes," Moffle and Yuuki said at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

362 Interview 2

Isuzu took a deep breath and started to call the first person to enter the interview room. She had a nightmare last night and now she had also consumed a strange thing. She felt today was her worst day.

"Please, enter," Isuzu said.

Then a middle-aged man with a bald head entered the room. He wore a suit and some strange things around him but he gave the aura of salarymen. He started to tell them that he failed in his recent mayoral elections.

"So I'm looking to start over here and become prime minister one day," the man said.

Moffle looked flabbergasted and said, "There is no way that's happening, fumo!"

"He seems to be tough," Isuzu said.

"Okay, you got hired," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Rossweisse and Moffle were startled.

"Well, I can see with his perseverance he can work in this place for a long time," Yuuki said.

Both of them shook their heads and decided to follow his decision. They thought about it for a bit and felt his reason was quite reasonable. Though, they hoped the next people would be someone who was normal.

Kuroka is woken up and looked at the scene with an intriguing expression. She had never thought that an interview would be this interesting, "Nyaaa!!"

"Okay, Izusu, the next person please," Yuuki said.

Isuzu nodded, "Please enter."

---

"Huwaaaa!!! I - if only I hadn't thrown that wild pitch in the final inning....." he said while crying and hitting the ground with a frustrating expression.

The next person was a young man in a baseball uniform with a buzzcut haircut.

Moffle looked at him with a sigh, "How is that a reason for applying here?"

"A high school athlete's tears can move you," Isuzu said.

"Okay, hired," Yuuki said. He thought since the amusement park job was quite simple and they only needed to entertain the guest as long as the person didn't have a bad record.

"What?!" Rossweisse and Moffle were startled.

Kuroka felt it became even more interesting.

"Cast members are supposed to move our guests emotionally," Yuuki said.

"Is it really okay?" Rossweisse wasn't sure how he was his criteria for hiring a person.

"It's fine, he looks like he's having quite a lot of fun," Yuuki smiled.

'So that's your intention, huh?' Rossweisse and Moffle looked at him.

---

The next person was a pro wrestler, but because of the similarity with one of the staff in this amusement park. Both of them started to fight each other to determine who would wear a mask in this amusement park.

Yuuki thought that he really should open a venue for a pro wrestling match in this park. He should ask Sekiyashi to recommend him some pro wrestling.

"Hired," Yuuki said while looking at the pro wrestling match in front of him.

They continued their interview process and each person had their own quirk.

"I am but a shadow from Iga, I offer you every fiber of my being!"

"Hired," Yuuki thought this ninja was interesting and he knew ninja had a good loyalty.

"The earth is blue!"

"Hired," Yuuki smiled, looking at this astronaut foreigner. He should set a planetarium in this place too.

"Hyoooo!!!!"

"Hired."

---

Moffle and Rossweisse sighed in a tired expression. They had never thought that the people who apply in this place were mostly strange people.

Yuuki smiled and thought it was fun.

Kuroka also had her fun and was quite interested in the next candidates.

"I will call the next person, please enter," Izusu said.

The door opened a woman in her early 20's with long beautiful hair.

Everyone was surprised to see this woman since she was very normal compared to other candidates.

She walked slowly toward the chair and sat there. She bowed and introduced herself, "My name is Adachi Eiko, pleased to meet you."

"Normal people," Moffle had a smile on his face.

"At least, we can have a normal interview," Rossweisse was also quite happy. She had never thought there was a lot of weirdo in this world. But this interview process really opened her eyes to the world and many strange people in the world.

Isuzu couldn't smile since she had seen this woman before. She had seen her in her dream last night at that time there were a lot of women around his side and this woman was one of them. She didn't want him to abandon her.

"What's wrong, Izuzu?" Yuuki asked curiously.

"N - nothing...." Her expression was really bad while breathing slowly.

"Really? Your face isn't good, do you want to take a break, we can do it on our own," Yuuki said.

"No! Let me help you!! I am fine!" Izuzu looked very serious.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, then I will start the interview." He took the CV of the woman in front of him and started to read it, "Let's see, Adachi Eiko...." He looked quite surprised to see her previous work, "Hooo, you were in the talent agency before this and made an appearance in the film productions..." He thought he should hire this woman since she had experience in the entertainment industry. He was also curious about what kind of film she had worked before, "What kind of films are we talking about?"

Yuuki looked at her face and thought it was probably something like romance or a slice of life.

"Oh..." Eiko nodded and said, "AVs."

Everyone was stunned still and wasn't sure how to react in this situation.

Isuzu was still thinking about something and didn't hear anything.

Rossweisse blushed very hard thinking about the strange thing.

Kuroka stood up and waited for her to tell her about her experience.

Moffle and Yuuki felt that they were being tested now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

363 Interview 3

Yuuki thought maybe he was mistaken or something. He decided to ask her again, "I am sorry, Miss Eiko, can you tell me again, what kind of films?"

Moffle also focussed his attention on listening to her. He also thought maybe he was mistaken and wanted to confirm it.

Eiko smiled gently and said, "AVs."

Yuuki and Moffle gave her a thumbs up.

Yuuki nodded and said, "That's good, you have had such an experience before."

Moffle also nodded and said, "Yeah, we need people like you in our place."

Both of them decided to have a truce since the woman in front of them was more important. They had to admit though the woman was quite beautiful.

Rossweisse could only sigh at both of them, "Man..."

"Nyaaa," Kuroka told him to ask a question.

"How long have you been working there?" Yuuki asked.

Eiko thought for a bit and answered, "Hmm, it is that long only 10 months or so..."

Moffle and Yuuki became even more interested.

Moffle shook his shoulder and said, "Ask her what her stage name and debut film was!! I need to know!!"

"I know! I know!" Yuuki stopped him and continued to ask Eiko, "Can you tell me what is your stage name and debut film before? You have such an unusual working experience before and we want to know, how you are working in your work before." He said with a professional tone and quite relaxed tone.

Moffle was really happy and smacked his shoulder several times.

Rossweisse sighed again and felt that she shouldn't have come to this place.

Isuzu was still depressed but she looked at him with a long stare.

Yuuki noticed her stare and tried really hard to ignore her.

Eiko was a bit surprised to hear his question.

Yuuki realized it and asked, "You can't do it?"

Eiko shook her head and smiled, "No, you're the first person who asks this question to meet and doesn't even look flustered, I am happy for that."

"Ooh," Yuuki felt uncomfortable with her kind words it was as if she called him a pervert.

"Pervert," Moffle said.

"You bastard! Don't you want to know it too!!" Yuuki said while shaking him.

"B - but I am not the one who asks this question!!" Moffle said.

"Hmph, what a wimp," Yuuki snorted at him.

Moffle was pissed, "Okay, I admit! I also want to know her stage name and debut film!" He looked quite desperate when he said this.

Yuuki looked at him with disgust, "Pervert..."

"Bastard!!!" Moffle was angry.

Bang! Bang!

Both of them were shot by Isuzu. They looked at her with sighed expressions and acknowledged their mistakes.

"Well, if you're not comfortable, you don't need to say it," Yuuki said.

"Ah, no, you can search for it on the internet, my stage name is Adachi Eiko and my debut film is 'Assemble Boob Freaks! Sucky Sucky Paradise'," Eiko said.

Yuuki took his phone and browsed it on the internet.

Moffle, Isuzu, Rossweisse, and Kuroka were also looking at his phone.

"Ano, I am quite embarrassed if you look at it," Eiko said with a blush.

"Don't worry, we only need to know the content and mofu," Moffle said.

They looked at the phone and the film started to play. They saw a baby goat drink on its mother's breasts and other animals too. They also saw the title of this website.

"Animal Video?" They looked at her with a surprised expression.

"Ah, yes, AVs is an animal video," Eiko said with a smile.

They looked at her with strangely disappointed expressions but they also felt relieved at the same time.

"How is my application?" Eiko asked.

Yuuki nodded, "You are hired!"

Eiko nodded with a smile, "Thank you very much." She bowed her head and went out of the room.

They still put their smile when Eiko was in the room but sighed in tired when she was out. They had never expected that they had misunderstood her.

"Fiuh, how about next?" Yuuki asked.

Isuzu nodded, "Please enter."

The door opened and they saw a girl in her uniform school but no one was looking at her. Instead, they looked at the wound on her stomach.

Isuzu was stunned when she saw this girl since she had also seen her in her dream last night.

"Thank you for your time, my name is Bandou Biina! Pleased to meet you!" Bandou said with a smile.

Yuuki liked this lively girl only he saw something disturbing on her stomach, "Ano, Bandou, what is that blood?"

"Oh, sorry about that, I was in a hurry," Bandou said while covering her stomach with her hands.

"Are you hurt?" Yuuki asked with a worried tone.

"It was fine, it was just a flesh wound," Bandou waved her hand and some blood dripped on the floor.

Rossweisse whispered, "Don't you think she needs to go to the hospital?"

"Of course, anyway, Bandou, what about we call an ambulance for you?" Yuuki said and took out his phone.

"No! Please! I want to work here! I am risking it all in this interview," Bandou said with a desperate tone, "Ugh..." Her blood kept dripping on the ground.

"Please, go to the hospital, I am sad to see you hurt," Yuuki said.

"No!" Bandou said.

"Anyway, you're hired please go to the hospital now!" Yuuki said.

Bandou had a relieved expression on her face and ready to faint only the door opened again this time by a strange man with a stocking mask and a knife in his hand.

"UGHGHGGHGLHLH!!!"

"Big brother!" Bandou was surprised to see him.

"Moffle, handle him!" Yuuki said.

Moffle didn't say anything and hit this pervert until he fainted.

The scene was easily solved and they had brought Bandou and had called the ambulance to take her to the hospital.

They were sitting on the chair and looked quite tired.

"Is that the last candidate?" Yuuki asked.

Isuzu looked at the list and nodded until they heard a voice.

"Is it my time?"

They were startled and turned their heads. They didn't even notice this girl entering the room.

"Your name is?" Isuzu asked since she didn't find her name.

"Kato Megumi," Kato said.

Isuzu checked the list again and found her name. She felt weird since she didn't realize her name earlier, "I am sorry, I missed your name earlier."

Kato said with a relaxed tone, "It is okay, I have gotten used to it."

They were amazed at her easy going attitude.

Yuuki was surprised to see her here but also happy at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

364 Saint Kato

Yuuki looked at this beautiful girl in front of him.

She has short, straight chestnut-brown hair that reaches her shoulders.

The most noticeable of her features was the thin presence that made people ignore her.

"Did she have sacred gears that help to hide her presence?" Rossweisse whispered. She was amazed at the ability of this girl who could suddenly appear without anyone noticing.

Yuuki didn't expect Rossweisse to be very rude and he shook his head, "No, this girl is natural."

"Ah, did you say something rude about me?" Kato asked.

They shook their heads hard at the same time.

Yuuki took her CV and started to read it, "Hmm, Kato Megumi from Toyogasaki High School, is it?"

Kato nodded and said, "Yes."

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you know Eriri and Utaha?"

Kato nodded in response, "Yes, both of them are the four beauties in the school."

"Who are the other two?" Yuuki asked.

Kato thought for a while and shook her head, "I don't know, I only listen to the conversation of the class."

Izusu also looked at this girl and didn't know how to feel about this girl. She could see this girl was really beautiful but there was something that made her ignore her.

Yuuki asked, "Why are you interested in working in this place?" He was curious why this girl wanted to work in his place.

Kato nodded, "I want to change myself." She said with her deadpan expression.

"Can you explain what do you mean by that?" Yuuki asked.

Kato looked at him and said, "You have noticed it right? I have a very thin presence that makes people ignore me."

Everyone nodded inside their hearts since it would be rude to nod at the same time.

"That's a good goal, I hope that you can achieve that goal," Yuuki said.

"Thank you, Ichijou-san," Kato said.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you know me?"

Kato nodded, "Yes, we're a neighbor."

At that moment, everyone was silent and looked at him with disbelief.

Rossweisse was also amazed that she had never seen this girl before. She had only seen a pair of men and women, she remembered that they said that they have a daughter but she had never seen her, 'So this is their daughter?'

'Nyaaa, this girl is a natural assassin, nyaa,' Kuroka said through telepathy.

Yuuki felt sweatdropped at her such a sweet girl, there was no way, he would let her become an assassin. He looked at her and said, "I am sorry that I didn't notice you before."

Kato nodded, "It is okay, I have gotten used to it."

Yuuki had never seen such a kind girl before. He thought that Kato was very sweet, kind, patient, and would never get angry at him. He looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Kato, are you a saint?"

Everyone agreed with his description of her. They had never seen such a laid-back girl before in their life.

Kato looked quite complicated but there was no change of expression on her face, "Is that praise?"

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, it is praise."

"I don't think 'Saint' is something that is used to praise a girl," Kato said with her deadpan expression.

Yuuki felt this girl was really interesting, "Good, Kato, we will hire you and will help you to change yourself, maybe when you decide to stop working here, you will become a girl that can make boys fall in love in a second."

Kato looked at him and said, "I have heard familiar words before."

"Really? Please, don't mind such a minor detail," Yuuki said with a smile.

Kato nodded at him and asked, "So I have been hired?"

"Of course, welcome to Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said while opening his arms wide.

Kato nodded, "Thank you, then I will go back." She bowed and walked slowly toward the exit door.

They looked at him and asked.

"Can you really do it?" Rossweisse asked. She had never seen such a beautiful girl with such a thin presence. She was wondering what kind of hardships that Kato had to take in her life. She was sure that Kato had gotten used to people to ignore her.

"Hey, isn't this interesting? She is beautiful yet something makes use to ignore her no matter what," Yuuki said.

They nodded in response since they felt the same.

"I want to help her and I felt guilty for ignoring her most of the time," Yuuki said with a painful expression. He had never thought that he would ignore such a beautiful girl. He felt that he failed as a pervert gentleman.

"I will help you," Isuzu said.

Yuuki looked at her and nodded, "Thank you, then we will go back since the matter is over."

Rossweissei bowed her head and also said the same as him.

Kuroka jumped into his arms and was also curious about the next place. She thought that she missed quite a lot of interesting things in this life.

Moffle nodded at him and felt quite tired since he found a lot of strange people would join the amusement park. He also needed to straighten them tomorrow since he was the cast leader of this place.

Yuuki wanted to go out but Isuzu stopped him.

"Yuuki, can you wait for a while?" Isuzu said.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure."

"Thank you, princess wants to meet you for a while, please follow me," Isuzu said.

Yuuki nodded and told Rossweissei and Kuroka to wait here.

"Nyaaa," Kuroka wanted to follow him but Rossweisse was holding her body hard.

"Don't play around, let's wait for him here," Rossweisse said.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

365 I am waiting for you

Izuzu was quite nervous since the drug that she had consumed earlier was still working. She remembered a lot of beautiful girls earlier and she was afraid that he would leave her away.

"Isuzu, what's wrong? You have been weird," Yuuki asked worriedly.

"Isn't it because of you?" Isuzu said unconsciously. She started to regret it and waved her hands very hard, "N - no, that's wrong!"

"Me? Can you tell me, what happens? I won't get mad no matter what," Yuuki said with a gentle tone.

Isuzu looked at him for a bit and felt comfortable, "I - I am jealous." She didn't know whether it was the effect of the drug or she said it by herself.

Yuuki didn't expect that she would be jealous but he wasn't sure what was the cause of her jealousy, "Why?"

"Because you have a secretary! Didn't you have me as your secretary! You also hired a lot of beautiful girls, do you want to throw me aside?" Isuzu said.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, you're also important, it is just, you are also Latifa's attendant, I can't take you away, she will be lonely here alone by herself if you also follow me."

Isuzu looked at him and asked, "So you don't bring me because I am troublesome?"

"Well, besides your tendency to shoot people indiscriminately, I think you are a good secretary," Yuuki said. He thought that she was a cute girl but he had too many things he had to do lately and didn't think it was the right time to add another girl.

Isuzu was quite annoyed when she mentioned her tendency to shoot people but blushed when he praised her as a good secretary.

"But I think this drug is good since you tell me what your true feeling is, I am happy that you can be honest with me," Yuuki said and looked at her, "When you have trouble, don't hesitate to talk to me."

"Thank you," Isuzu felt as the burden inside her chest vanished.

"Good, how about we go to Latifa? I think she has been waiting for me," Yuuki said.

Isuzu nodded, "Please." Her expression became relaxed and happy at the same time. She would become a good secretary for him.

---

Yuuki arrived at the castle and went to the balcony where Latifa was waiting for him.

"Yuuki-sama," Latifa smiled when she saw him. Her complexion was good and even better than before.

Yuuki could see that she was very happy since the park was full of people.

"Latifa," Yuuki said.

Latifa looked at Isuzu and said, "Isuzu-san, can you leave us for a while?"

Isuzu nodded and left both of them together.

Yuuki looked like Isuzu had gone and he hugged Latifa in his arms, "I miss you"

Latifa blushed but she looked away while pouting, "Hmph, I am sure you forget about me."

Yuuki knew that she wanted his attention, "No way, I also miss you, I can't sleep, eat, and concentrate on my job, maybe, if you give me your magic, you can cure me."

Latifa blushed in red, "Hmph, Yuuki-sama is rogue! Bad Wolf! Pervert!" She said in one breath and rested her head on his chest, "This time, Yuuki-sama should be the one who initiates it."

Yuuki smiled at her, "Sure." He moved his head closer and kissed her lips.

Latifa welcomed his kiss and hugged his neck.

They spent an entire five minutes kissing each other since it had been a while for them to do it. Their kiss was special since they also exchanged each other magic through the body fluid.

"...Yuuki-sama," Latifa's eyes were blurred and her body was hot.

"Latifa..." Yuuki wasn't going to attack her but it was hard to hold himself. He shook his head and continued to kiss her again. He knew that he wouldn't come to this park for several days since he was quite busy. He needed to recharge his Latifa's energy and he also liked this marmalade taste on her lips.

---

Isuzu didn't move, rather eavesdropping on their conversation. She pressed her ears on the door and could hear a lewd voice from inside.

"Princess...." Isuzu blushed and didn't believe that the princess that she had been served for a long time would make such a lewd voice. She thought this must be because of him but she couldn't blame him since she knew that the princess was lonely and he was akin to a prince in her eyes.

But she was still pissed since he was doing a perverted thing to her princess. She wanted to enter this door but she knew that both of them would get angry. But at the same time, she knew that if this continued both of them would marry each other then as the attendant of the princess. She would become her dowry and became his mistress.

"Ugh...." Isuzu blushed and confused at the same time.

---

Yuuki and Latifa kissed each other until Latifa was tired and rested on his chest. She could feel something hard hitting her stomach. She blushed and knew what it was since she read some erotic novel secretly.

"Y - Yuuki-sama, if you want, we can do it," Latifa said nervously.

Yuuki started to sweatdrop even though he wanted to do it but he wasn't sure if her body could handle him. He coughed and said, "Let's do that later, you're still under a curse."

Latifa felt a bit disappointed but nodded, "Sure."

Yuuki sighed and kissed her again for a while.

Latifa was stunned but accepted his kiss.

They kissed each other for a while and stopped.

"I am waiting for you," Latifa said.

"Yeah, it won't be long," Yuuki whispered. He needed to get 500,000 guests in six months and he would definitely do it.

---

Yuuki was in his car together with Kuroka and Rossweisse.

Kuroka sniffed his body, "Are you doing something perverted with someone, nyaa?"

Rossweisse looked at him with a strange expression.

Yuuki blushed and said, "Don't be naughtly, let's wait for your mating season."

"Nyaa!!!!" Kuroka was stunned and smiled, "I can't wait for that, nyaa!!"

Rossweisse sighed and felt envy. She needed a boyfriend!!!!

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

366 Nervous

Everyone in the Eagle Jump was quite nervous since they heard that their boss would come to check on them. They are working very hard right now and definitely won't slack off.

In the booth of the graphics team, there were five women there working on the Pokemon project. They were amazed at the characters design of this game and were curious about this boss since he was the one who designed these characters.

"Yagami-san, what is a boss like?"

The woman who asked this question was Aoba Suzukaze.

Aoba is a woman with small stature makes her look like a middle school student, which is often pointed out by her friends and co-workers. Her hair and eyes are both light purple. She is often shown wearing a suit that she bought during her last year of high school. Although it was supposed to make her look more mature, others comment that her suit makes her look more like a middle school student since it has a strong resemblance to a school uniform.

Yagami who was being asked by her junior started to blush since she remembered her boss was looking at her when she only wore her panties. She shook her head and said, "W - well, he is nice." She still remembered his massage skill and how gentle he was taking care of her that night.

When she woke up in the morning, she was laying on the sleeping bag and he also left her a note.

'Don't work too hard.'

Yagami felt warm and embarrassed at the same time since she didn't have any experience with a male.

"Hmmm, I am not sure, I can be comfortable around a male," Aoba said.

"M - male!!!" The woman looked quite shy and nervous at the same time when she heard Aoba say a male.

She is Hifumi Takimoto is Aoba's co-worker and senior. She has long, dark purple hair that she usually ties up in a high-ponytail with a red ribbon clipped on. Her eyes are blue and her skin is quite pale due to being inside working all the time. She wears a long sleeved, button up shirt with a red collar, paired with a matching red skirt. She also has a black ribbon with a gold brooch on her collar.

"Ah, is Hifumi-senpai bad with a male?" Aoba asked.

Hifumi was flustered and answered slowly, "M - male, d - don't have experience, very nervous."

"Ah, but I understand."

One of the women said. Her name is Hajime Shinoda. She is a member of the motion team of the company Eagle Jump. Though she is a member of the motion team, her desk is with the character team due to being short a desk.

Hajime has the most tomboy appearance. She has short, brown hair, and green eyes. She wears a blue hoodie on top of a yellow tank-top, with black shorts and blue shoes.

"What do you understand? Do you have experience with a guy?"

Another woman asked. Her name is Yun Iijima and she is a member of the character design team at Eagle Jump.

Yun has blonde hair kept up in two pigtails on the sides of her head, tied with small ribbons matching the color scheme of her attire. Her eyes are light pink. She often wears elegant dresses to work, the most frequent one being cream-colored with black frills/bows and chocolate cuffs.

"N - no, I don't have one either," Hajime said nervously.

Yun sighed, "That's what I thought."

This would be their first time working with a male in this company. They had never seen him since they didn't join the airsoft gun match in the past. They had only heard about him from the story of their senior.

"I have heard that Rossweisse-san is going to bring him here today," Aoba said.

"But talking about Rossweisse, she is very beautiful," Yun said. She still remembered this Northern beauty woman and felt that she had lost in terms of woman power.

"Now that you mention it, I think Rossweisse is the boss's lover," Hajime said.

"WHAT!!!"

They were startled to hear her statement.

"What do you mean by that?" Yagami asked.

"Well, Yagami-san, have you watched a drama show or something? It is quite normal for a boss to have a secretary as their lover, especially since Rossweisse is very beautiful," Hajime said.

They thought for a while and felt that her explanation was quite reasonable.

"L - lovers! M - mistress! F - forbidden love!" Hifumi was blushing very hard and smoke appeared around her head.

Yagami didn't really want to accept it but she thought it was quite reasonable too, especially, Rossweisse was very beautiful.

They were in their own thinking until they heard someone laughing.

"Hahaha, Rossweisse is not the Boss's lover!"

They turned their heads and saw the director of this project.

"Hazuki-san, how do you know about it?" Aoba asked.

Hazuki smiled and said, "Of course, because I have stayed together with the boss."

"WHAT!!!!"

They looked at their perverted director. They knew what this boss usually did in the day and she was perverted to the through.

"W - what did you do together?" Aoba asked with interest. She was a bit embarrassed but she was also curious.

They were women that didn't have any experience with a man and that was why they were interested in this matter.

"Hehehe, do you want to know?" Hazuki smiled brightly at them.

"P - please, tell us," Aoba asked.

"Well, let me te-."

Bang! Bang!

Before Hazuki finished her words, she was startled by a sudden gun shot. She looked around and saw both Rin and Umiko.

"Umiko-kun, what are you doing!!" Hazuki was pissed.

"Hmph, don't say something nonsense to everyone, there is no way a boss will do something strange to you," Umiko said.

Hazuki felt hurt, "WHY!!!"

Umiko looked at her and said, "Ask that to your heart!"

Rin shook her head and looked at everyone, "Anyway, Boss is very kind, you don't need to worry about him."

"R - really?" Hifumi asked unsurely.

Rin nodded, "He is also a mangaka, novelist, and musician, you can get his autograph if you want."

"Really? He is a mangaka?" Hajime was amazed.

Rin nodded, "Yeah, I will tell you about him...." She started to tell everyone about his identity.

The women who heard his story became even more curious about their boss but also nervous at the same time since they wanted to give a good impression to him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

367 Don“t Fire Us!

Yuuki had arrived in front of the Eagle Jump and he would go to the toilet first. He said to both Kuroka and Rossweisse to enter first. He went to the toilet and felt relieved. He went outside and saw a girl around middle school.

She also noticed him and looked quite nervous.

"Hello, are you a family of someone here?" Yuuki asked.

"A - ah, no, I am working here," the girl said.

Yuuki was quite surprised, "Really? How old are you?"

"I - I am 19 years old this year," the girl said.

"You're older than me," Yuuki was surprised. He didn't expect the girl in front of him who looked like someone in her middle school was actually someone who was older than him.

"Y - you're younger than me?" the girl was also surprised since she saw him looking very tall. She looked at him again and curious about what he was doing in this place, "What are you doing here?"

Yuuki looked at this girl and thought to tease her. He was sure this girl would pass out or wouldn't believe that he was the boss of this company. He smiled and said, "My name is Yuuki, I'm working part-time here."

"Really? You've hired in this place?" the girl looked amazed. She had never thought that Hazuki would accept a male into their company.

"Yeah, you can ask either Umiko or Hazuki," Yuuki said.

"Do you know both of them?" the girl asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, can you help me to tour around the company?"

The girl felt comfortable around him, "Sure, let me help you."

They went together to the company while talking to each other.

"So your name is Aoba?" Yuuki asked.

Aoba nodded, "Yes, you can call me that."

"You're older than me, how about I call you Aoba big sister?" Yuuki asked.

Aoba was stunned, "B - big sister?" She blushed and thought that it was kind of nice for someone to call her that.

"Well, I am joking since you're a senior, I should call you Aoba-senpai," Yuuki said.

"A - Aoba-senpai?" Aoba also felt this name was kind of nice. She felt that big sister and senior were kind of good. She was kind of the youngest in this company even though he was a man but she felt comfortable around him. She became spirited and said, "Yosh! This Aoba-senpai will guide you to the company!!!"

Yuuki thought this girl was kind of simple, "Thank you, Aoba-senpai."

Aoba became happy and guided him directly.

"This is the meeting room!"

"This is the toilet!"

"This is the receptionist!"

"This is the canteen!"

Aoba wanted to ack like a dependable senior since this would be her first time to have a junior at work. She also liked how he treated her and didn't mind to show him around, even though she didn't have experience with guys but she could tell that he was very attractive. She felt that he was quite similar to the winner of 'Amateur Music Tournament' but she thought it was impossible.

"Aoba, who is that?"

When both of them entered the canteen they saw a group of two talking to each other.

"Ah, Hajime-san, Yun-san, this is Yuuki, he is working part-time as the debugger from today," Aoba introduced him.

"Hello," Yuuki smiled at both of them.

"Hello.." Hajime was still fine since she had some experience with a guy before but it was different from Yun.

"H - hello...." Yun was very shy when she looked at this young man. She had never talked to men besides her father and her little brother.

"I will take some cakes from the refrigerator, please wait here," Aoba said.

Yuuki nodded and sat in front of both Hajime and Yun. He introduced himself again, "My name is Yuuki, I will be working as a debugger, nice to meet you."

Hajime was a bit shy but she nodded, "Yes, my name is Hajime Shinoda, you can call me, Shinoda, I am working in the motion team." She looked at Yun who was still nervous, "Yun, introduce yourself."

"A - ah, yes, my name is Yun Iijima, I am from the graphics team, n - nice to meet you," Yun said shyly.

"Nice to meet you, Hajime, Yun," Yuuki said.

"Are you a high school student, Yuuki?" Hajime asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I am working a part-time job here."

"How can you work here? I thought only women could be working here," Hajime asked.

Aoba also came to them while bringing a cake, "Yes, I am also curious."

Yun also looked at him since she was curious too. She had never thought that a young man would enter this company.

They knew the personality of Hazuki who only liked women rather than guys. They thought it was kind of impossible for men to be accepted in this place. They had never thought it was their new boss since he was very young.

"Hmm, it is a long story, but you can say that I met with Umiko a few days ago and she offered me this job," Yuuki said.

"Umiko-san?" They thought about the airsoft gun maniac in the programming team.

"Yeah, I have heard that they needed a hand to help them and here I am," Yuuki said and added, "Why are you in the canteen? Are you not working?"

They were like someone who was caught red-handed.

"A - ah, I am helping you to look around the company, that is why I am here," Aoba said.

"Well, Yuuki, let me give you a lesson from the senior, sometimes break is also very important," Hajime said sagely.

Yun felt something bad and she decided to keep silent. She stood up and said, "I - I will go back first."

"Eh??? Yun, why don't we make tea first?" Hajime said.

Yuuki though these girls were really quite cute and he knew that these girls wouldn't skip their work. They were here because they wanted to guide or talk with him. He wanted to see how their reaction was when they knew he was the boss of this company.

They were talking to each other until they heard a scream from the entrance of the canteen.

"BOSS!!!"

Hazuki ran very fast and hugged his waist.

Aoba, Hajime, and Yun were stunned. They looked at both of them with an incredulous expression.

"H - Hazuki-san, who is the boss?" Aoba asked with a shaky tone.

Hazuki kept hugging him while saying, "Ah, let me introduce him, the planner of Pokemon, the owner of Eagle Jump, Yuuki, he is your boss."

Yuuki smiled at them, "Hello..."

Aoba, Yun, and Hajime looked at him in horror. They only thought of one thing in their heads, "PLEASE, DON'T FIRE US!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

368 Boss, please punish me!

His expression was very serious, "Hoo, I have only known that my employee actually likes to skip their works."

Aoba, Hajime, and Yun had a scared expression on their faces. They thought that he was an amiable junior but suddenly he became a demon king in front of them.

Hazuki felt that the situation became serious but when she saw a smirk on his face. She knew that he was teasing them. She decided to play along with him, "Please, forgive them, boss, I will take the responsibility for them."

"HAZUKI-SAN!!" They felt moved by her words.

Yuuki raised his eyebrows, "Isn't it your responsibility? You didn't educate them thoroughly." He thought that this woman would play along with him.

Hazuki nodded, "Yes, this is my responsibility and I will do anything for you!"

Yuuki looked at her body and said, "Hooo? You will do anything? Really?"

Hazuki shuddered and blushed when she felt his gaze on her body.

The three of them felt like they had seen this scene in the TV drama before. They saw an employee taking responsibility for their boss and teased them or did something shameful. They couldn't bear it and they also felt that they needed to be punished too.

"P - please, punish us too!" Aoba said.

"Y - yeah, we have a responsibility too!" Hajime said.

"Please!" Yun also said.

Three of them were very nervous at the same time.

Hazuki and Yuuki looked at each other and started to chuckle.

Three of them were startled when they heard a chuckle from them. They looked up and saw both of them were smiling at them.

"Well, enough, I have fun teasing you guys," Yuuki said with a smile.

"Well, they're very cute," Hazuki nodded.

Their faces became red and they felt embarrassed.

"H - Hazuki-san, Yuuki, I think that is a little too much to tease us like that," Aoba said.

"That's right! I am very scared that you will fire us!" Hajime said with complaint.

Yun sighed in relief that it was a joke.

Yuuki looked at them, "Anyway this is working time, you shouldn't use skip it, I will be merciful now, but there is no next time, okay?"

"YES!!" Aoba, Hajime, and Yun said at the same time. They said goodbye to them and continued their works. They didn't want to be teased again by both of them and they also knew that he was very merciful but at the same time he was strict. They didn't want to test his bottom lines and needed to work hard.

Hazuki looked at them and said, "Do you have to be that strict?"

Yuuki nodded and looked at her, "Yes, of course, didn't you also have fun teasing them?"

"W - well, that's true," Hazuki said nervously. She would be lying if she didn't have fun to tease them together with him. She thought their nervous expression was very cute but she was also excited when he looked at her with predator's eyes. She felt her body shuddering and excited at the same time. She put her fingers on his chest and said slowly, "Hey, don't you want to punish me again?"

Yuuki looked at her and felt this woman was really perverted. He looked around and there was no one around them. He smiled and caressed slowly, "Really? Do you want to be punished? What kind of punishment do you want?"

Hazuki thought her body was responding to his teasing. She couldn't hide her excitement but she put a pitiful expression on her face, "B - boss, please, don't do this to me."

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Aren't you the one who invited me? It is too late for you to back down, let me give you a punishment so you won't make a mistake again in the future."

"B - boss, please," Hazuki blushed very hard. She was in a complete mess and excited at the same time. She wanted him to bully her thoughts and the feeling of someone who was younger bullied her was quite addictive.

Yuuki wanted to slap her naughty butts but he stopped since he felt someone walked toward them. He put a distance from her and sat on the chair as if nothing happened.

Hazuki was stunned and felt unsatisfied since he stopped. She wanted to complain but stopped when she heard a voice coming.

"Ah, Yuuki, Hazuki, this is where you are."

Hazuki and Yuuki looked like they were Rossweisse, Yagami, Rin, and Umiko there.

"We have been searching for you around, you know," Yagami said.

"Really, we need to talk about the game," Rin said.

Rossweisse, "Let's go to the meeting room."

Umiko looked at both of them suspiciously, "What are you doing here?"

"Well, we're talking about a new project after Pokemon is finished," Yuuki said.

Hazuki nodded in agreement, "Yes, we're talking about the next project."

"Heee? What kind of game is it?" Yagami was quite curious.

Hazuki was panicked. She tried to think about what kind of perfect idea for the next game but she couldn't think of anything since her mind was still in mess after that teasing play earlier. She only hoped that he could think of some good idea to fool them.

"It's probably about a shooting game," Yuuki said.

"Shooting game?" Everyone was surprised.

Yuuki nodded, "I have the concept but let's talk about that later, we finish the pokemon first or else we won't start the other project."

They nodded and felt relieved that he had another idea for the next project. They were afraid that the next game would be in a while but it seemed that they didn't need to worry.

"Anyway, actually, this is your job right, Hazuki? Why don't you give me 50 game plans and show them in a week later," Yuuki said while looking at Hazuki.

"WHAT? 50 GAME PLAN? ARE YOU SERIOUS??' Hazuki was panicked.

"Aren't you the one who wants me to punish you?" Yuuki asked.

"W - well," Hazuki started to panic.

Yuuki looked at Umiko and said, "Umiko, can you supervise her?"

Umiko nodded at him, "Don't worry, I will supervise her every day." She said while taking her airsoft gun.

"UMIKO!! YUUKI!!" Hazuki panicked and felt regret to ask a punishment from him.

They ignored her and went to the meeting room.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

369 Game Selling Plan

Everyone walked to the meeting room. They needed to talk about the Pokemon project since this project would decide everything for their company.

Rossweisse and Hazuki sat beside him and then Yagami, Rin, and Umiko.

They were talking about whether they should choose between Sony or Nintendo since both of them had offered them a deal. Both of them had their own advantages and they also had offered them quite a benefit, especially Sony.

"Hmm, Sony's offer is quite good," Umiko said. She was quite amazed that Sony would offer them quite a lot of benefit from their company.

"That's true, but I'm inclined toward Nintendo," Rin said.

"Can you tell me why?" Rossweisse asked.

"Hmm, how to say, I have researched that a lot of children and teenagers bought a Nintendo console rather than Sony," Rin said and brought a document about the selling of game consoles. She had to work hard to get this data from the game store and the internet.

Everyone started to read the document and nodded, even though Sony would give them a lot of benefits but it would be a waste if the game didn't sell that well.

Yuuki was also inclined toward Nintendo since pokemon was a Nintendo game from his past life, though, he didn't mind to change it to Sony if they were better but it didn't seem so.

"I have also searched and heard that Sony is desperate to make their game division try to have our game to push their sales," Rin said.

Yuuki nodded, "Well, we will have Nintendo, you agree right?"

They nodded and agreed to use Nintendo to sell this game. They wouldn't sell the right of this game since they knew pokemon was a really profitable game, especially when there were both amusement parks in this country and the anime that would be aired in summer. They could make the series of this game and for other console games too in the future.

Next, they were talking about how to sell this game, they would sell it in both the digital version and the physical version.

Yuuki actually wanted to sell his game in digital version since in his opinion digital version was easier to sell. His 'Valkyrie Profile' was still giving him quite a lot of income since many people kept buying it.

"Many people want to buy the physical version, especially since we also have a limited edition," Hazuki said.

The physical version will have two versions, the difference will be more pokemon in the limited edition and of course, the price will be higher.

They would also decide to make their own website to sell their own digital version and physical version.

Yuuki thought that it was better to sell it himself since he had to divide 15% of his profit to the gaming online shop platform.

It didn't sound like much, but when the sale hit a number of 1 million or more then it would be outrageous numbers.

They spent a few hours in the meeting room to make sure this game wouldn't fail. They also thought about how to promote this game.

"You need to promote this game to your SNS," Hazuki said.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course." His SNS was very popular especially with his identity as a mangaka, novelist, and musician many people following his SNS.

They also needed to call Nintendo to talk about their collaboration.

Yuuki thought that he would set up a special program on the Amagi Brilliant Park to make it even more popular. He could connect the game with the amusement park so when the guests came with their console game they would be able to get a rare pokemon in the amusement park. He could see a lot of people coming there to get their pokemon.

---

Aoba was curious about the meeting, "I wonder, how is the meeting."

"A - Aoba-chan, you can see the meeting from the computer," Hifumi said.

"Eh? Really?" Aoba was surprised.

"Yes, but I think they will be over soon," Hajime said.

"Sigh, I wonder if I made a bad impression on the boss," Yun said with a depressed expression.

Aoba and Hajime also sighed at the same time.

"H - how is the boss? I - is he a bad or good?" Hifumi looked at them with a nervous expression. She had never talked to men besides her father or driver.

Yun thought for a bit and said, "He is nice and young." Her cheeks were a bit red when she remembered her boss.

Hajime nodded, "Yes, do you see his muscle, I am sure, he has done a lot of exercises to have such a muscle."

Aoba looked around and said slowly, "N - now, I have to think about it, I think I saw a tattoo on his back."

"TATTOO!!!!" They were surprised.

"Really?" Hajime asked. She was quite curious about what kind of tattoo he had on his back.

"H - Hajime, don't you think our boss is kind of mysterious?" Yun asked. She felt her boss wasn't as simple as a high school student.

"W - well, maybe he is mercenary in the night and battle against many gangs or supernatural world!!" Hajime said with an excited expression.

They looked at her and sighed.

"You watched anime too much," Yun said. She felt dumb to think that her boss was kind of mysterious.

"Anyway, I am curious about his tattoo," Aoba said with a curious expression.

"A - Aoba-chan, you can't, t - that's rude," Hifumi said while blushing. She couldn't imagine what her boss looked like. She was also curious but she was too nervous and scared that her boss would bully her. She started to imagine many punishments he would get to him and became embarrassed.

"Eeeeh, Hifumi-senpai, what are you thinking?" Aoba said with a devilish expression.

Hifumi became red and didn't know how to react to her question.

Hajime and Yun could only sigh at her.

They were talking to each other until they heard his voice.

"What are you talking about?"

They were startled and turned their heads. They saw him again with a teasing smile on his face.

"B - BOSS! WE'RE WORKING!!!" They stood up and said at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

370 Hot!

They were startled when he suddenly appeared.

"Well, I am joking," Yuuki smiled.

They sighed in relief.

"D - don't scare us, boss," Aoba said.

"Y - yeah, we're scared!!" Hajime complained.

Yun also nodded along with both of them.

Yuuki looked at them and noticed a beautiful girl that looked very nervous, "She is?"

"Ah, let me introduce you, this is our senior, her name is Hifumi Takimoto," Aoba said.

"Aawaawwawa," Hifumi was too nervous to say anything to him.

Yuuki chuckled and somehow Hifumi reminded him of someone. He took his phone and typed something on it.

They were surprised and curious about why he suddenly took his phone and started to type. They were waiting for a while and they saw him show his phone screen to Hifumi.

"Hey, my name is Yuuki, you don't need to be afraid," Yuuki typed on his phone screen.

Hifumi was surprised that he did this to her. She took her phone and typed something on it, "Yes! My name is Hifumi! Nice to meet you! I won't be afraid again! (=^･ω･^)y＝"

"Hey, that's nice, emoticon, can you teach me?" Yuuki typed.

Hifumi typed again on her phone, "Yes! Leave it to me! ヽ(*≧ω≦)ﾉ"

They started to talk with each other using their phones.

Aoba, Hajime, and Yun looked amazed at their boss since their boss could talk with Hifumi-senpai who was very nervous most of the time, though, using a phone but it was still amazing. They looked very happy to talk to each other even though they didn't say anything.

This kind of conversation reminded him of when he was talking with Shouko in the past.

It always became one of his sweet memories, though Hifumi was more expressive than Shouko.

Aoba, Hajime, and Yun felt ignored and ate dog food when they saw them talking to each other. They felt that having a boyfriend would be nice.

"AAAHH!!! BOSS!! DON'T TAKE MY HAREM AWAY!!!!"

Suddenly a loud scream startled everyone. They saw someone run very fast and jumped into him.

Yuuki who turned his body was slammed right into his solar plexus, "Ugh..." He twitched his lips and looked at her with a helpless expression, "Hazuki..."

Hazuki opened her arms wide and stood in front of Hifumi, "Boss, you're unfair! They're my cute girls! They're my harem! Don't take them away from me!"

Aoba, Hajime, Yun, and Hifumi twitched their lips at the same time. They sighed at the action of their director and felt embarrassed at the same time. They wanted to tell everyone that they didn't know this person but unfortunately they couldn't do it since they knew she was their director.

"Right, Takimoto-kun? You're my harem, right?" Hazuki turned her head and looked at her with a hopeful expression.

Hifumi who was being asked but a cold expression on her face and could make anyone shudder when they saw her.

Hazuku shuddered but also excited at the same time but she was sad actually, "Uwaaaa!! Yuuki!!! Please, console me!! Takimoto-kun is very cold at me!!!" She hugged him while crying on his chest.

Yuuki felt helpless at this woman who was clearly older than him.

Aoba, Yun, Hajime, and Hifumi had complex expressions on their faces when they saw Hazuki hugging him. They felt quite jealous when Hazuki could hug him freely.

"Yuuki, let's go back," Rossweisse called him.

Yuuki nodded, "Bye everyone, let's meet again." He had to prepare for tomorrow's date since he would go on a date with Akeno. He prepared to walk only his body was still being hugged by Hazuki. He looked at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

Hazuki looked at him and asked, "Can you stay for a while?"

Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "It is okay, we can talk for a while."

Hazuki felt happy and said, "You need to know them and I am sure they are curious about you as well." She looked at everyone.

They nodded at her and wanted to know him too.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can ask anything as long as it is not something private."

"Me!" Hajime raised her hand, "I have a question for you, boss!"

"What is it?" Yuuki asked.

"Do you have a girlfriend?" Hajime asked with blush.

They were blushing at the same time but they were also curious.

Yuuki nodded, "I have."

They knew that he would have a girlfriend but they didn't expect to feel disappointed since they thought a good man had been stolen everywhere.

"A - are you really the creator of both Fairy Tail and One Piece?" Yun asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can say that."

"B - but I have heard that the creator of this manga is also a singer, I have also looked at his concert in 'Amateur Music Tournament', but why you're face a bit different?" Yun asked.

"Oh, maybe because of this," Yuuki took off his glasses and looked at everyone, "How is this?"

They looked at him and knew his face was very familiar. They had seen him from the concert of 'Amatuer Music Tournament' and some photos from a website of both Shounen Jump and Fushikawa Shoten.

They continued to ask a question until it was quite late.

Yuuki wanted to go back but Aoba asked him for a request.

"C - can you show me your tattoo?" Aoba asked.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Why?"

"W - well, I have never seen it before and I am curious," Aoba said.

Yuuki thought for a while and didn't think it was a problem, "Well, let's go to the bathroom, I will show it there."

"WAIT!! SHOW IT HERE! I WANT TO SEE IT TOO!!" Hazuki said with erratic breath.

Yuuki looked at her and said "You pervert..."

"Anyway, show it to us!!" Hazuki said.

Yuuki took off his shirt and showed it to them for a second. He wore his shirt again and took both Kuroka and Rossweisse away, "Don't forget to lock the building."

They nodded at him while they closed their noses. They felt that they would get a nosebleed.

"Hot! He is hot!!" Hazuki still remembered his body.

They nodded unconsciously at her.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

371 Date with Akeno 1

Akeno had been living in his house in Kuoh together with Koneko. She was preparing her luggage since both of them would go out together. She didn't know where he would bring her but she was excited.

"Akeno-san, are you going to leave me alone?" Koneko put on a pitiful expression. She had been living with her and would feel lonely if Akeno left her especially when Akeno went on a date with him.

Akeno put a gentle expression on her, "Koneko, I will bring you a lot of souvenirs later, you can stay with Asia, Xenovia, and Rias."

Koneko sighed and nodded, "Please, bring me a lot of souvenirs!"

Akeno nodded, "Yes, don't worry." She smiled lightly and felt quite excited.

Koneko sighed and felt jealous of her.

---

Yuuki was also preparing some of his luggage since he would stay a night with Akeno. He skipped school since this thing was more important.

"Which girls will you go out with?" Utaha asked.

"Hmm, maybe you have never seen her, her name is Akeno," Yuuki said.

"Akeno?" They were curious about what kind of girl this girl was.

"Well, she is kind of a masochist but she is very kind," Yuuki said.

"MASOCHIST!!" They were startled.

---

"Achoo!" Akeno sneezed and felt irritated all of sudden.

"What's wrong, Akeno-san?" Koneko asked.

"Nothing, I just feel like he is talking about me now," Akeno snorted.

Koneko put a confused expression on her face and helped her put some clothes into the luggage.

Suddenly a magic crest appeared in the living room.

"Akeno, Koneko," Rias came together with everyone.

"Rias, Asia, Xenovia, Kiba, Issei, what are you doing here? Aren't you going to school?" Akeno asked.

"There is no way we will go to school when you are going on a date," Rias said. She was very curious about Archer and wanted to see his face.

"Do you want to see his face?" Koneko asked.

"Of course, I want to see such a strong man!" Xenovia said.

"Can we?" Kiba asked.

Koneko and Akeno shook their heads together.

"No, we can't," Koneko said.

"If he wants to show his face to you, he will do it but if he doesn't want to, please, don't force him," Akeno said with a serious expression. She knew why he wanted to hide his identity and she agreed with his decision.

"Why does he want to hide his identity? He is very strong! Do you think anyone can beat him?" Issei asked. He had talked with Ddraig and he knew that Archer was very powerful.

"It is because he is powerful, it will be troublesome if people know about him," Akeno said.

They thought for a while and thought it was quite understandable. If someone knew about his identity then there would be a lot of troublesome things happening especially when there was the Khaos Brigade. They were sure that that organization would try to recruit or attack him when they knew his identity.

They sighed and felt jealous since he could still live normally and didn't have to worry about the attack of the Khaos Brigade.

---

Yuuki had already prepared most of the thing and he changed his costume. He put on his mask and made his hair longer.

"Have you brought everything?" Utaha asked.

"Yes, I have, thank you," Yuuki said and kissed her.

Utaha accepted it and said, "Next time, bring us to meet this girl."

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will bring her when she is ready."

They had heard that this new girl was a devil and they were curious about her. They had never seen a devil in their life and wanted to see one.

"Then I will go now, I will bring you a souvenir," Yuuki said to them. He kissed Yukana, Ranko, and Shouko. He was ready to teleport but he was stopped by Yukana.

"Wait! You forget something!!" Yukana said.

"Hmm, did I forget something?" Yuuki was confused.

Yukana took something from her pocket and gave it to her, "Don't make her pregnant."

Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw a pack of condoms in his hand. He looked at them with disbelief expression and sighed, "Thank you." He teleported to his home on Kuoh.

They looked at him gone and also wanted to go out.

"Aaah, I also want to go out too!!" Ranko said.

"Well, we will have our time, let's go to school or we will be late," Utaha said.

Makoto wanted to say something but she decided to talk about it later when he had gone home.

"What's wrong, Makoto?" Shouko noticed her.

"Ah, I want to make a garden and I want to ask his permission," Makoto said.

"Garden?" They were curious.

Makoto nodded, "Yes, we had a mandrake earlier, I thought to make a garden to plant it there."

They still remembered the mandrake and shuddered. They looked at each other and nodded.

"I think it is right that you should wait for him to go home first," Ranko nodded.

"Yes, maybe he can help you with gardening, he seems quite knowledgeable about it," Utaha said.

Rossweisse also joined, "Well, I can help you too at that time but we need his permission first."

Makoto nodded in response.

"Do you know where he will go?" Shouko asked.

"If I'm not wrong, it should be Shizuoka," Yukana said.

"Shizuoka? Is there something special there?" Rossweisse asked. She was curious since she didn't have a chance to go out together.

"Hmm, I don't know, but I think the scenery there is very beautiful," Utaha said unsurely.

They were thinking for a bit and suddenly they heard a scream.

"Aaaaah!! We're late!!"

They looked at the clock and panicked. They hurriedly went out of their house and went to school.

Rossweisse didn't panic since she wasn't in a hurry to visit the Fushikawa Shoten. She needed to help Machida with his new book.

"Good morning, Rossweisse."

Rossweisse was stunned. She turned her head and saw this girl, "Kato, don't scare me! Don't you be in a hurry to go to school?"

Kato nodded with her relaxed expression, "It is okay, I am sure the teacher won't notice me."

Rossweisse wasn't sure how to respond and said, "W - well, good luck at your school."

Kato nodded, "You too, good luck to enter his harem."

Rossweisse blushed, "W - what are you talking about! Hurry up and go to school or you will be late!"

Kato gave her a light smile and nodded. She walked to her school slowly.

Rossweisse sighed and wondered whether Kato really had sacred gear or not. She didn't even notice her presence earlier. She was sure that Kato could become a strong Valkyrie if she joined.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

372 Date with Akeno 2

Akeno and everyone was waiting for him to come.

"Where is he?" Issei was impatient.

"Issei, be patient," Rias said to him.

Suddenly they saw someone appear in the living room. They knew him very well and didn't feel surprised.

"Are you ready?" Yuuki looked at Akeno.

"Yes," Akeno nodded and walked near him.

They would teleport but stopped because someone called them.

"Wait!!" Rias asked him.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

Rias looked at him and asked, "Is it true that there is something wrong with Diodora?"

Yuuki nodded, "Be careful with him."

Rias nodded at him and needed to be careful in her next ratings game.

Yuuki looked at Koneko and said, "Have you practiced your new power?"

Koneko nodded, "Yes!" She was excited and wanted to show him her new power.

"Can you show me?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, nyaa," Koneko said and transformed. Her hair became longer and her hair became silver. She held a large javelin on her hand and looked quite heroic.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, then I don't need to worry."

They had seen Koneko's new power and they were curious how he could take out many powerful items with ease.

"Who are you exactly?" Rias couldn't help but ask him. She was already on her limit and wanted to know his identity.

Yuuki smiled and said, "It is a secret."

Rias sighed and asked, "Then can you give us some of those magic equipment?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No way, these things are quite rare, you should train your own power, your destruction magic is already very powerful, you can train in either control or destructiveness, your other peerages should focus on the thing that they're good at." He took Akeno's hand and said, "Anyway, I will take Akeno for a day, I will take care of her, don't worry."

Rias still felt complicated but nodded at him.

"Thank you, Rias," Akeno smiled.

Both of them were ready to go out until someone called them.

"WAIT!!!"

Yuuki and Akeno turned their heads and saw Xenovia called them. They were curious about why she called them.

"What's wrong, Xenovia?" Akeno asked curiously.

"Akeno-san, you forget something," Xenovia said.

"Really? What is it?" Akeno asked with a confused expression.

"Here's a pack of condoms," Xenovia said and added, "Good luck!"

Akeno blushed and Yuuki twitched his lips.

Issei was jealous and cried on the floor.

Kiba and Asia tried to console him.

Rias shook her head and felt tired, "Don't forget to bring us souvenirs!"

"Yes," Akeno nodded.

"Let me take care of your luggage," Yuuki took her luggage and placed it on his pocket dimension. Both of them went together and teleported to the tram station.

They looked at them teleported and felt quite complex.

"Is this okay, Buchou?" Kiba asked. He had been wondering who his identity was but no one was able to know his identity.

Rias also knew that it was difficult to know his identity but she was very curious. She wanted to know his identity and this curiosity was killing her. She looked at Issei who was still crying and sighed. She shook her head and said, "Let's go to school."

Rias knew that she would make their relationship awkward if she started to force her way. She knew that he had a lot of magic and his power was still a mystery, especially when he could beat Loki easily. She had asked her brother who would win between Archer and him, but her brother only gave her a tired smile.

"It is better to not make him an enemy," Rias still remembered his words.

They didn't continue to stay further and went to school together. They were quite busy since they would fight Diodora and it was better to use their energy to train rather than search for his identity.

---

Yuuki and Akeno had arrived at the tram station. He used his magic to feel whether he was being tailed or not. He felt that he was safe and untransformed his disguise.

Akeno looked at him in surprise, "Is it okay to not wear your disguise?"

Yuuki nodded, "It is okay, I have checked it and it is fine."

"Well, if you say so," Akeno nodded and smiled, "Where are we going?"

"Shizuoka," Yuuki said.

Akeno was surprised, "Really? What are we doing there?"

"Well, I want to relax for a bit and tour around the town together with you," Yuuki said.

Akeno nodded, "It seems interesting, let's go!"

They didn't use their teleportation magic. Instead, they used a tram to go there.

It would take an hour for them to arrive in Shizuoka station but it was fine since they enjoyed the trip. They were talking, flirting, and he was happy to eat he packed lunch that she had made for him. He thought that Akeno was quite suitable for his wives.

"Are you not going to tell everyone about your identity?" Akeno asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, maybe if I take Rias to become my wife, I will think about it."

"You dare!!" Akeno said with a fierce expression.

"Hahaha, I'm joking," Yuuki laughed.

Akeno looked at him and said, "Rias has already fallen in love with Issei, there is no way that you will be able to make her fall in love with you."

Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Hmmm, really?"

Akeno who looked at his expression started her doubt her statement. She knew this man was beast and knew that his charm was big. If he didn't have a charm that there was no way that she fell in love with him, "Anyway, I won't let you play with her!"

"Okay! Okay! Then I should play with you tonight," Yuuki smiled.

Akeno blushed and said, "Pervert!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

373 Date with Akeno 3

They had arrived in Shizuoka and they entered another tram to go to Sumatakyou.

"What is special about that place?" Akeno asked.

"Hmm, well, I have heard it from my dad," Yuuki said.

Yes! He had heard it during his trip to Dubai. His dad had told him about that place where he took his mother on a date during their youth. He had always been curious about that place and wanted to take her there since he had a chance.

Yuuki started to tell her about that place where there was a lot of canyon with abundant nature, it also had a 'Suspension Bridge of Dreams' that was built over the blue river, and unmanned 'Okuoikojo Station' floating over a lake.

"It is also a perfect place for photography," Yuuki took his camera and showed it to her.

Akeno understood why he had told her to wear something that easy to walk since they would explore around the place. She was also curious about that place since she heard it was from his father.

They were riding the tram and arrived in an hour. They looked at the scenery around and felt admiration since it was very beautiful. They could feel the fresh air around them and even though it was almost summer yet they could feel it was quite cool in this place.

"It'll take another 20 minutes before we get to the 'Suspension Bridge of Dreams'," Yuuki said.

Akeno looked around and said, "There are quite a few people here."

"That's because this bridge is quite popular," Yuuki said and added, "The name is derived from the 'The Fantastical Bridge You'd Seen In a Dream' but it could also be 'The Bridge You'd be Scared Crossing In Nightmare' too."

Akeno nodded, "I see, I guess the bridge has a different meaning for different people."

They continued to walk and heard some people talking to each other.

"That bridge sure was scary."

"You said it!"

"Did you make a wish? The Bridge is said to grant love to those who make a wish at the center of it."

Akeno and Yuuki looked at each other and smiled.

"It is certainly kind of romantic," Akeno said.

Yuuki nodded, "It seems it is not wrong to bring you here."

They continued to walk and saw a beautiful blue river.

Akeno was curious and asked, "Why is the river so blue?"

"Hmm, probably because of the Tyndall effect," Yuuki said.

"Tyndal effect? Is it the one that we learned?" Akeno asked.

Yuuki nodded and said, "I have only heard it but there are some fine particles that are contained in the water hit by the light only reflect the blue color wavelength, the water's surface appearing blue is a phenomenon apparently called the 'Tyndall Effect'."

"Hmm, you sure know a lot of things, I thought you would be dumb and spend your time flirting with girls," Akeno smiled.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Well your name needs to be smart or else he can't make a lot of sisters for you."

Akeno twitched her lips and sighed. She looked at him and asked, "Can I meet your other girlfriends?"

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I have also wanted to invite you to my house."

Akeno nodded, "Then I will go there later."

They continued to walk and saw a beautiful lake with a blue color.

"It was beautiful," Akeno said.

"Really? I think you're more beautiful," Yuuki said to her.

Akeno smiled, "It is good that you understand."

Yuuki took his camera and took in the breathtaking scenery in front of him.

"Let's go there, I can't wait to cross the bridge," Akeno said.

Yuuki nodded and followed her.

They understood why there would be a lot of people who would come to this place. They were waiting for their time to cross the bridge since the bridge was only strong enough to hold 10 people at a time. They were waiting for their queue for a while and started to cross the bridge.

Akeno was in front of him while looking quite nervous. She didn't expect that this bridge was quite scary but she was also excited at the same time.

It was hard for her to maintain her balance since the bridge was quite shaky and the plank was quite thin.

Akeno walked quite fast since she wanted to cross the bridge as soon as possible. But suddenly she lost her balance and fell down. She closed her eyes only she felt someone holding her body.

"You should be careful," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.

Akeno sighed in relief and kept holding him, "Thank you, c - can we walk together like this?"

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I won't let you go."

Her heart suddenly throbbed and she blushed. He looked very handsome right now and she understood now the suspension bridge effect was real.

Both of them crossed the bridge slowly until they arrived in the middle of the bridge.

Akeno stopped and wished for both of them to have another chance to go here together.

"Have you made your wish?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yes, I wish you to become a masochist and let me become a sadist."

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "W - well, we can try it later."

Akeno looked at him with a smile, "Really?" She was anticipating for that chance to come when she could have revenge on her.

Yuuki sighed but nodded, "But I will bully you thoroughly before that."

Akeno blushed, "You bully!!!"

"But you like it, right?" Yuuki whispered with a teasing tone.

Akeno shuddered and wanted to cross the bridge as soon as possible or else he would bully here in this place, "A-anyway, let's go! There is still a lot of people behind us!!"

"Yes," Yuuki smiled and continued to walk while holding her hand.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

374 Date with Akeno 4

They had arrived on the other side of the bridge and decided to continue their journey.

Akeno still remembered the bridge and said, "That bridge sure was pretty, but my legs are still shaking until now..." She looked at him and asked, "Did you take a photo there?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can look at it."

Akeno was curious and looked at the photo in his camera. She looked at each of the photos and amazed at the beautiful scenery that caught in each of the photos, "Give me those photos when we go back."

Yuuki nodded and said, "I will print it first later and send it to you."

Both of them continued and walked toward the special station in this place.

"So we're riding that train?" Akeno asked.

"Yeah, the red frame of that train is really retro," Yuuki said.

They entered the train and sat next to each other.

The sound of the train was really loud and it was hard for both of them to talk to each other.

They only saw the scenery while holding hands with each other.

---

"ARRIVING AT OKUOIKOJO STATION."

They had arrived and went down to the Okuoikojo station.

Akeno had never been here and was pretty much amazed, "Feels like we came to someplace awesome.."

Yuuki nodded, "As the name suggests, it's a station above the lake, it's like an unexplored area, the only people that get off at this unmanned station are tourists."

Akeno nodded and felt that it was only her and him in this place. She felt that they were the only ones who lived here.

They explored this station and rang the bell that granted success in love, even though, they didn't really believe it but they were in kind of mood to ring it together. They saw a cottage and bought some drink there. They rested for a while and continued their journey.

Actually, this station was nothing special, there was almost nothing in this place, though there was another bridge that connected this station and scenery place on another island.

They decided to walk since they wanted to enjoy the scenery around. They walked on another bridge but this time it wasn't as scary as the suspension bridge but it was still pretty high.

"How tall is this bridge?" Akeno asked.

"They say it is about 70 meters from the bottom of the lake," Yuuki said.

"It is surely very high," Akeno said with a pale expression.

Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "You can fly right, what are you scared about?"

Akeno looked at him and snorted.

Yuuki smiled and said, "I am joking, let's go over there."

Akeno looked at him and said, "Hey, carry me."

"You're a big girl, do you really want me to carry you?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yes, I am pretty tired."

Yuuki nodded and crouched down, "Sure, hop in."

Akeno smiled and hugged his back like a koala. She teased him and pressed her breasts tightly, "How is it?"

"Good, I can carry you all the way," Yuuki said with a confident smile. He could feel the softness of her breasts and the suppleness of her thigh.

Akeno snorted, "You're my horse now! Let's go!!"

"Yes, yes, princess," Yuuki said with a helpless smile. He walked while carrying her on his back. He greeted some people who also came to this place. No one really cared about them since most of them came together, though, there were some old people who enjoyed nature alone and some adventurers who liked nature.

They arrived at the most beautiful place in this place.

Yuuki looked around and asked someone to take a photo of both of them.

"Excuse me, can you take a photo for us?" Yuuki asked.

The person nodded, "Sure, I don't mind."

Yuuki walked back to Akeno and said, "Let's take a commemorative photo together."

Akeno nodded and also wanted the same thing. She could place this photo in her room and remember their trip together.

"I will take the photo, are you ready?"

Akeno and Yuuki were close to each other and he hugged her waist.

"Yes," they said at the same time.

"Cheese!!" That person took a photo for both of them.

Yuuki and Akeno felt grateful toward him and said thank you at the same time. They looked at the result of the photo and felt it was pretty good. He took another photo this time with selfie-style, Akeno was quite confused with this style since selfie was still strange.

"Wow, give me this later," Akeno really liked the selfie photo of both of them.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, but we should get going now."

Akeno nodded in response.

---

On the way back.

"What do you think of this place? Were you glad that we came?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yeah, they were both beyond my imagination."

"That's what I like to hear," Yuuki said and added, "How about we eat before we go to the hotel?"

Akeno nodded and said, "I want to eat the Shizuoka specialty black oden."

They went back together while thinking that they would still remember this memory a few years later. They would probably tell their children that this was their first date spot together.

---

They had eaten the famous black oden and went to the hot spring hotel to stay for a night. They felt it would be quite waste to not stay for a day together. They had made the reservation earlier and went together inside.

"Yes, please, Mister and Miss Ichijou," the receptionist said.

Akeno blushed when the receptionist called her by the name of Miss Ichijou. She wasn't even married yet but she didn't mind since they would do it in the future.

Yuuki wanted to enjoy the hot spring and spent a night together with her, only he heard this voice.

"Yuuk-Nii?"

Yuuki only bit his lips and sighed.

Akeno turned her head and looked at the group of kids and a fat middle-aged man. She looked at him and asked, "Do you know them?"

Yuuki nodded, "I know them very well."

"Ah, it is really, Yuuki-Nii!!"

"Wait! Who is this beautiful big sister?"

"Yuuki-Nii!! What's wrong with your the other big sisters?"

Conan and Agasa laughed bitterly when they saw him going to the hotel with a beautiful girl.

"Hmm, she will be the new sisters?" Haibara said while looking at him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

375 Actor Again?

Yuuki introduced her to everyone, "Let me introduce you to her name is Himejima Akeno."

Akeno looked very graceful and said, "Hello, everyone, you can call me, Akeno-Onee-Chan," She smiled and looked at Haibara with an intriguing expression. She was wondering who this little girl was since she looked very close to him. She didn't think that Haibara was his girlfriend since she knew that he didn't have a hobby to collect little girls.

"Uwaaa, Onee-chan is very beautiful," Ayumi said with admiration.

Akeno smiled, "Thank you, what's your name?"

"My name is Ayumi, Akeno-Onee-chan," Ayumi said.

"My name is Genta!!" Genta said.

"My name is Mitsuhiko!" Mistsuhiko said.

"He is Conan and She is Haibara!!" Ayumi said.

"And that big middle-aged man is Professor Agasa," Mitsuhiko said.

Haibara felt jealous with her big breasts and she could even feel that Akeno was really seductive.

Conan was wondering how the hell that Yuuki could get a lot of beautiful girls.

"Why are you here?" Yuuki asked.

"I am going to meet my client here," Agasa said.

"Client?" Yuuki was curious.

Agasa nodded, "How about both of you following us? I will show you my invention."

Yuuki and Akeno nodded at each other since they were curious.

---

Yuuki and Akeno looked at Agasa who placed his strange invention on the hot spring.

"The water temperature is 42.3 degrees, the hot spring water contains 25.7 milligrams of sulfur per kilogram, this hot spring is a sulfur spring, it has a positive effect on skin disease...."

The toy liked invention said while floating on the hot spring.

"That is pretty cute, can I buy one from you?" Akeno asked Agasa.

"Hahaha, of course," Agasa was pretty happy that someone liked his invention.

"What's with the doll?" Haimura asked with a frown. She felt the doll was quite weird and wasn't cute at all.

Agasa put on a helpless smile and explained, "This is Ishikawa Goemon! You know, like from Goemon baths?"

Conan laughed drily, "So he's being executed in an iron pot?"

"Well, the design is a bit ugly," Akeno said.

"That's rude, even though it is true, you don't need to say that," Yuuki said.

Agasa cried silently while looking at his invention. He thought that his invention was the only thing that could calm him.

"If you drink it, it can help...treat...diabetes mel...litus...and...gout..." Suddenly the doll exploded.

Boom!

Everyone was surprised at the same time.

"It is just like with Goemon...." Mitsuhiko said.

"Well, the moving parts wore down and the water leaked in," Agasa explained.

"Can you fix it tonight?" the staff hotel asked.

Agasa nodded, "Of course, I have brought my tools here, I will make it stronger this time."

Yuuki looked at Akeno and said, "Let's go to our room first."

Akeno nodded, "Sure, I am pretty tired."

"I will join in too," Haibara said.

Akeno looked at this little girl with surprise and even more surprised when he agreed without hesitation. She became curious about the relationship between him and this little girl.

"Hey! Aren't you done with the cleaning yet?"

They turned their heads and saw a beautiful woman who looked quite angry.

Yuuki looked at this woman with interest only his ear was pulled and his feet stomped by both Akeno and Haibara. They looked at him with a suspicious expression.

"I won't do anything," Yuuki said.

They snorted at him in response.

Mitsuhiko walked to the woman and asked, "U-um, are you the actress Natori Mishio by any chance?"

Mishio looked at him and said, "Yes, I am."

"You were playing the original love interest in the original Yaiba, right?"

"You were very cute!!"

"You were nice to everyone!"

Mitsuhiko, Ayumi, and Genta were excited when they saw the actress who played the heroine in their favorite television show.

Mishio thought for a while and said, "Yes, I did play that ridiculous part, didn't I?"

"Eh???" The three of them were shocked when they heard such an unfriendly answer from her.

"But that was a long time ago, can you not remind me of it?" Mishio shook her head.

"Sorry kids..." A man who wore glasses with beard and mustache said to them and added, "She is focusing on her part right now, she is a bit irritated now, it is even hard for me, her manager to speak to her right now." He introduced his name was Tanzawa Junsaku.

"Part? Are you making a drama or something?"

"Yes, in fact..." Tanzawa wanted to say something but his words were cut by an old man.

"It is the latest masterpiece in the blood steam hitman series that's gonna come out next year! Source of scarlet!!" He said and added, "And of course, the script's written by me, Tetsuyama Ganji, hmph, but I guess you kids don't know who I am..."

Agasa who looked at this old man was excited, "I do! I do! So you're finally remaking the 'Source of Scarlet'?"

"What is a blood steam hitman?" Yuuki asked Conan.

"It is about a hitman who takes a job in the hot spring town and dyes the steam with red with blood, hence the name..." Conan started to explain the series to them.

"Hee, you're a pretty knowledgeable person," Akeno praised.

"Hehehe," Conan only laughed at her praise.

The film didn't continue since there wasn't any perfect actor who fit with the image of the middle aged man in the film.

Yuuki could understand why Agasa was excited since they had found the middle age actor who would play this film

They also saw the one who would play the middle age hitman that it was another actor and his name was Teradou Unpei. They looked at them that knew the relationship between four of them weren't that good to each other.

"Hoo, what's your name? I think you can play the hostess part of this....." Tetsuyama said while looking at Akeno but stopped when he saw someone tall blocked his vision. He frowned and looked up only when he saw his face.

"What's wrong, old man?" Yuuki put pressure on this old man.

Tetsuyama gulped and observed him up and down. He looked at him again, "Say how old are you?"

"Me? I am 17 this year," Yuuki answered.

"Hey, can someone bring a fake mustache and beard!!" Tetsuyama screamed to his team.

"YES!!!" They hurriedly went to the makeup team.

"Hey, what do you want?" Yuuki asked.

"Wait for a bit, please," Tatsyuma looked very impatient toward his team, "HURRY UP!!"

His team came up with both a fake beard and a mustache, "Sir, this is both a fake mustache and a beard."

Tatsuyama nodded and asked, "Can you use this for a while?"

Yuuki wasn't going to humor him but his shirt was pulled by Akeno. He looked at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

"Try it," Akeno said.

"Why?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm curious, try it," Akeno said.

Yuuki shook his head and took both fake mustache and beard. He wore it on his face and looked very different from his youthful face before. He looked older and there was an aura of grown up from him.

"W - woah!!" Ayumi was amazed at him. She thought that he could become a very cool father.

Haibara had to admit that it wasn't bad or it was very cool. She wanted to touch his beard and mustache.

"It is cool! You should wear it tonight," Akeno said while caressing his beard.

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that Akeno had a fetish for unkempt beard and moustache since her father also had this kind of beard and mustache. He took it off and said, "I will wear it tonight, don't worry." He gave it to the old man, "Here."

Tatsuyama took a deep breath and said, "Say why don't you play the middle age male actor in this show."

They looked at him with flabbergestied expression and shouted.

"WHAT!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

376 Won“t hide anything 1

"What are you saying, Tetsuyama-san!!" Teradou protested. He was supposed to be the one who played the actor in this movie. He looked at the young man with hostile expression but looked away when he saw that this young man was bigger than him.

"Shut up! I can choose whatever I want! Don't control me!!" Tatsuyama was angry. He snorted and looked at him, "How is it? I can make you become a star! Don't you want to become one!!" He looked quite proud and thought anyone would jump into the offer.

Yuuki chuckled when he heard his offer.

Haibara and Akeno also chuckled when they heard this old man's rambling.

"W - why are you laughing!!" Tatsuyama was angry, even though he wanted him to become an actor but this young man was too rude.

The detective boys, Conan, and Agasa shook their heads when they thought this old man didn't know him.

Yuuki smiled and said, "Thank you but I have to decline your offer, let's go Akeno, Haibara." He didn't have a good impression of this old man and he could imagine his smug face during an interview in the future that he was the one who found him. He snorted since with his own power he could become an actor if he wanted.

Akeno bowed politely to everyone and followed him. Haibara didn't do the same and followed him too.

Mishio looked at his back and felt that he was quite familiar, "Kid, who is he?"

"He is a mangaka," Ayumi said.

"He is novelist!!" Mitsuhiko said.

"He is a singer!!!" Genta said.

Tatsuyama, Mishio, Teradou, and Tanzawa were surprised when they heard his identity. They also felt that he was resembling the winner of the 'Amateur Music Tournament'.

Tatsuyama snorted, "Hmph, just a greenhorn and you dare to put a face on me?" He wanted revenge on him.

"It is better you forget about it," Conan said to the old man and added, "His family is Yakuza."

Tatsuyama was surprised but he didn't care since he also had a connection with Yakuza.

---

Yuuki, Akeno, and Haibara arrived at their room.

Akeno looked at Haibara, "Can you tell me her identity?"

Yuuki nodded, "She is also one of my girlfriends."

Akeno put a strange expression on her face and said, "I don't know that you're a lolicon." She took her phone and called someone.

"Hello, police officer, I have just found a per-."

"STOP!!!!" Yuuki stopped her and took her phone away from her. He closed the phone and sighed in relief. He looked at her and said, "She is not a little girl, she is actually 18 years old."

Akeno looked at Haibara in disbelief, saying, "Really? Is it legal loli?"

"NO!!!" This time Haibara was the one who was angry.

Yuuki looked at Haibara and said, "Can I tell her?"

Haibara put a difficult expression when he asked this question.

"Oh, what is this? You make me curious," Akeno said.

"I will also tell you her secret, then you will be even," Yuuki said.

"Secret?" Haibara looked at Akeno with a curious expression.

Akeno looked at him and asked, "Are you going to tell her?"

Yuuki nodded, "It is fine, right? It is not like you try to hide it."

Akeno nodded since she didn't particularly hide her identity. She could also erase the memory of someone easily too.

"Well, let me tell you that she is a devil," Yuuki said to Haibara.

"What?" Haibara looked at him in disbelief. She thought for a bit and said, "Are you saying that you're infatuated by her and that makes her a devil?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, it is in literal meaning, she is a devil, Akeno, can you?"

"Ara, ara, you like to tease someone, don't you, well, I don't hate it, here we go," Akeno showed her devil wings on her back.

Haibara was stunned and wiped her eyes several times. She looked at him and asked, "Is this real?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, she is a real devil."

Haibara looked at Akeno and asked, "Can I touch it?"

Akeno nodded, "Sure, but it is a bit sensitive."

Haibara was a scientist and she didn't believe in supernatural things in this world. She touched her wings and could feel it growing from her back. She had a disbelief expression and said, "It is real!!"

"Well, it is good that you believe it," Yuuki nodded.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "Are you a devil too?" She didn't feel scared rather was excited when she thought that the world of the supernatural was real. She became even more curious about everything around him.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I am not."

"Really?" Haibara had a doubt on her face.

"He is not the devil but he is a magician," Akeno said with a smile.

"Magician? It is the real magician or the one on the television?" Haibara asked.

Yuuki thought for a bit and snapped his finger then suddenly the scenery around them became a beautiful flower garden.

"As expected, your magic is just ridiculous," Akeno said with a sigh. She looked at the scenery around and could feel it was real. She didn't know whether it was illusion, real, or teleportation. She wasn't even sure what was his magic.

Haibara took the flower on the ground and smelled it, "This is real?"

Yuuki snapped his finger again and the scenery became normal. They came back to their room as if the flower garden earlier was just a dream. He smiled, "Well, from now on, I won't hide anything from you."

Haibara nodded and felt happy that he told her everything. She looked at Akeno and said, "Now, it is my time to tell you everything."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

377 Won“t hide anything 2

"Ah, before that, do you want me to change you back to your normal appearance?" Yuuki asked.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "You can?"

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I can but since there is still the Black Organization, I'm afraid that you will reject it."

"Real appearance? Interesting," Akeno looked at Haibara.

Haibara nodded, "Sure, I am missing my old body too." She was the one who created the APTX 4869 but she still hadn't found the permanent antidote and could only make the temporary antidote. She was quite interested in magic and wanted to know whether it could really revert her body to her 18 years old.

Yuuki snapped his finger and used his magic on her.

Haibara felt something warm entering her body and started to change her body slowly. She closed her eyes and felt that her body started to get bigger.

Akeno was wondering whether it was time magic or something.

"Done," Yuuki said while looking at her figure in the 18 year old body. He had to admit that this girl was very beautiful, especially when she didn't wear anything.

Haibara looked at her body with surprise. She was happy but she realized that she was still naked. She hid her body and shouted, "Kyaaaa!!!"

"Calm down! Calm down! I am your boyfriend, what are you embarrassed about," Yuuki made a blanket to cover her body. He also made a set of clothes for her.

Haibara looked at him with a red face and took the blanket and the set of clothes. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She wasn't ready yet to give her body to him right now, "Turn your head away!!"

"Okay, okay," Yuuki turned his head.

"Ara ara ara, she is embarrassed how cute," Akeno said. She wanted to bully this embarrassed girl in front of her.

Haibara shuddered when she saw the smile of Akeno. She felt that this girl must be a sadist or something. She wore her clothes hurriedly and said, "I am done."

Yuuki turned his head and looked at her. He nodded, "You're beautiful, though, earlier was better."

Haibara stuck out her tongue cutely, "You wish!!" She looked at Akeno and said, "Anyway, let me tell you about my story."

"Good, I am curious," Akeno nodded.

Haibara started to tell her story about the black organization, her drug APTX 4869 that could change someone into a child, her escape from the organization, and her meeting with him.

Yuuki and Akeno listened to her story and felt moved toward her hardship. Akeno also told her about her origin and how she met him.

Both of them started to talk to each other and ignored him who was by their side.

Yuuki sighed and thought it was better since they could start to become friends. He remembered there was a special hot spring that was built on the top of the lake.

"How about we enter the hot spring together?" Yuuki asked.

Both of them looked at him with a weird expression.

"Let's go!" Yuuki ignored their expression and brought them together.

They sighed but didn't reject him.

"What about the other guest?" Haibara asked.

"I have made them get out of that place, we can enter with ease," Yuuki stopped and looked at her, "Do you want to go back to your child form?"

Haibara thought for a bit and shook her head, "Let's do it later, after the bath."

Yuuki nodded and three of them walked toward the hot spring. He also joined them since there weren't any guests beside them in there.

---

"Haaa, how comfortable it is," Yuuki said while looking at the sunset.

"That's true, the scenery was also beautiful," Akeno said while sitting beside him. She didn't have any shame or whatover to show her body to him. She simply didn't care about that and just enjoyed this moment. She looked at Haibara and said, "Ara ara, don't be far away, how about you come closer, Ai-chan?"

Haibara sighed and sat beside him. She rested on his shoulder and felt very secure. A lot of things happened around her and she had never thought that he was a magician. She didn't really care since she thought it didn't change anything beside them.

Rather it would make them closer than before since there was nothing they hid from one to another.

Haibara was also glad that Akeno was surprisingly quite good, though, she was a bit teased.

"Ai-chan, your breasts are cute, let me fondle them," Akeno said and walked over to him.

Haibara protected her breasts and looked at her big breasts, "Go away boobs monster!!" She had never seen them such big breasts before.

"Well, if it's a monster then he is also one, look at how his beast comes out of his towel," Akeno said.

Haibara blushed hard and wanted to look away but she couldn't.

Yuuki simply ignored them since he knew he could eat them or one of them tonight. He heard that both of them were talking to each other and felt that it was quite good. He thought that he should bring everyone here later.

---

Yuuki and Akeno had come back to their room.

Haibara had changed back to her little girl form and came back with everyone since they would be worried if she stayed with them.

Yuuki and Akeno didn't mind and told her to come if she wanted to come.

Yuuki and Akeno were looking at the lake while sitting on the chair in their room.

"It was only both of us," Akeno said.

"Yeah," Yuuki answered.

Akeno looked at him and looked pretty nervous. She wasn't going to be the one who took the initiative.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "I love you." He moved closer to her and kissed her lips.

Akeno received his kiss and they kissed each other for a few minutes. Her breath was erratic and she whispered, "Take me.."

"As you wish," Yuuki said and carried her on the bed. He opened the cover that hid her body. He admired it for a while and was ready to make her into a woman.

---

knock! knock!

Early in the morning, their door was knocked on by someone.

Akeno was very tired since he tossed her around.

Yuuki woke up and kissed her forehead, "I will go out for a bit."

Akeno nodded and came back to sleep.

Yuuki walked toward the door and felt pissed but he knew that something had happened since he had seen someone behind the door with his magic. He opened the door and acted like he was surprised, "What's wrong?" He saw the police in front of him.

"Can you come with us? You have become one of the suspects in the murder case."

Yuuki's expression became grim but he was quite curious to see who dared to make him into a suspect.

"Yuuki, who is it?" Akeno asked.

"Nothing, you continue to sleep," Yuuki answered and he took a sandal, "Let's go." He needed to solve the case and had his revenge on this guy.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

378 Easy Case

Yuuki arrived along with the police that brought him.

"Onii-chan!!!" Ayumi, Genta, and Mistuhiko shouted.

"Onii-chan is not the killer!" Ayumi said.

"Yes, Yuuki-Nii will never do that!!" Mitsuhiko said.

"He is very kind! He always treated me for food!!" Genta said.

Yuuki looked at Genta with a strange expression, 'How is that related?' But he felt thankful at them.

"Police officer! He is the one! He is the one who fought with Tatsuyama yesterday!!!" Teradou said while pointing his finger at him.

Yuuki looked at this clown and remembered that he was the one who would act as the middle age man in the film of that old man. He looked at both Mishio and Tanzawa who looked away from him. He smiled at Teradou and said, "What's your name, mob character?"

"YOU!!!!" Teradou was angry.

"Onii-chan, that's rude! You should remember his name!" Ayumi said.

"His name is Teradou Unpei, he will be the one who played the main character in the film," Mitsuhiko said.

Yuuki smiled at Mitsuhiko and said, "Thank you." He looked at Teradou and said, "Teradou, is it? Don't ever think, you can have a job in this industry again." He didn't really want to get involved in this kind of thing and he wanted to spend his morning with Akeno. But this guy destroyed his plan and made coming even to the point made him into one of the suspects.

"Don't worry, I will solve this case!" Conan said to him.

Yuuki snorted, "I will be the one who solves this case." He still had the mission and he needed to beat Conan seven times.

Teradou was startled and he heard his threatening words. But he wasn't going to back down because he believed that he was the killer.

Yuuki looked at the police officer that he had learned that his name was Jugo Yokomizu, "Can I ask why I become the suspect?"

Jugo nodded, "They said that you have fought with the victim yesterday, can you tell me what are you doing yesterday?"

"I was having sex yesterday until morning," Yuuki said simply and added, "You can check the condom in my room if you want."

They were surprised and startled at the same time. They had never seen such a brazen person.

"Yuuki!!!" Akeno ran toward him.

Yuuki turned his head and saw her running. He had healed her earlier and made her quite healthy. "Hey, you're still tired, why don't you continue to sleep?"

Akeno looked at him in disbelief, "You have become one of the suspects and you can say that to me!" She looked at the police and said, "He is staying with me until morning, there is no way that he can become a killer!"

Haibara looked at both of them with a sigh. She had thought yesterday that both of them would have sex but she didn't expect it to be real.

Teradou still pointed his finger and said, "They can do this crime together!"

Mishio and Tanzawa didn't say anything against this matter.

Akeno looked at Teradou with a displeased expression.

Yuuki looked at the police and asked, "Can you tell me, what is happening?"

Jugo didn't mind and told her about the murder case.

Tatsuyama the screenwriter of the Source of Scarlet was killed. His body was found in the woman's bath in the morning and their deduction he was killed before 5 in the morning. He was killed with a blunt weapon on the back of his head.

Yuuki felt this case was quite easy since he knew the killer must have joined the group of people when Conan and everyone found the body. He looked at Mishio, Teradou, and Tanizawa. He knew the killer was one of three people in front of him.

"Inspector! It seems one of the victim's rings is missing!!!"

"A ring?" Jugo asked.

Mishio and Teradou explained that Tatsuyama always wore that ring whenever he gave his lecture since it was kind of a lucky charm.

Jugo had told the police to check the room of four of them.

"W - we didn't find anything but we are sure that both he and that lady are having sex until morning," the police said with a red face.

The situation became awkward and they weren't sure how to react in this situation.

Yuuki said, "Have you checked everywhere?"

The police nodded, "Yes, we have searched in the room, the hot spring, right now, we're searching on the bottom of the lake."

"How about you check every one finger or something?" Yuuki asked. He just asked casually but he thought it was kind of dumb for the suspect to bring the ring around.

"Good, the four of you, show me your hands!" Jugo said to four of them.

Yuuki, Mishio, Tanizawa, and Teradou showed their hands.

"Oi, that bearded man, how about you flip your hand," Yuuki said.

Tanizawa clenched his fist and sighed. He flipped his hands and showed everyone that he took the ring.

"TANIZAWA!!!" Teradou was shocked.

Mishio sighed in response.

Tanizawa started his dialogue about why he had killed the man.

Yuuki listened to him and nodded but he was still angry since he was the one who caused this whole misunderstanding. He looked at the Mishio and felt that both of them had some relationship with each other. He wanted to do something but he felt someone pulled his pants.

"Don't do anything strange," Haibara said.

Yuuki shook his head and sighed. He decided to stop his plan, "Sure, don't worry." His thought was quite dangerous and he calmed himself. He had never thought that he would think something like this.

"Really?" Haibara looked at him with a suspicious expression.

"Yes, don't worry about it, the case is over and let's end it with that," Yuuki said. He looked at Teradou and thought about what he should do about him. He still felt pissed at him but at least he wouldn't make his career over but to his revenge.

"Did you think of something bad?" Akeno asked.

Yuuki smiled, "Nothing, 'let's go back, let's continue for a while, we need to have our morning exercise."

Akeno snorted in response, but she still followed him back to the room.

"C - can I come too?" Haibara asked. She was a bit nervous but she was curious.

"Well, sure," Yuuki nodded.

The case was over and they continued to enjoy their trip.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

379 Pig

Yuuki and Akeno teleported back to their house in Kuoh. He decided to stay for a few hours before he went back to his house.

Haibara didn't go with them since she needed to go back with everyone.

Conan looked at him with a displease expression since he solved the case without thinking.

Yuuki didn't really care about it as long as his quest was solved. He looked around the house since he didn't have time to do that yesterday. He was the owner yet he hadn't had a chance to live here.

Koneko was still at the school and there were only two of them in this house.

Akeno brought him around the house and came to her room.

Yuuki was curious about her room until he found something strange.

"What is this?" Yuuki looked at her ropes collections. He looked around and found whips, mouth gags, and even a latex suit.

"W - well, how about we try it?" Akeno said while blushing.

Clap!

Yuuki raised his eyebrow and smacked the whips on the floor, "Come here."

Akeno shuddered and couldn't breathe normally. She walked toward him slowly with an excited expression on her face.

Yuuki caressed her cheek slowly and said, "What do you want me to do with this kind of thing?"

"Ha... Ha... Ha...." Akeno felt her hear beating face when he saw his sadist expression.

Slap!

Yuuki slapped her butt quite hard and made it bounce around, "What a perverted butt." He caressed it slowly around the place he slapped.

Akeno rested her head on his shoulder and felt weak on her legs. She couldn't resist him and wanted him to mess her up.

Yuuki looked at her expression and became excited. He opened his pants and said, "How about you lick it, first?"

"Yes...." Akeno said with a sultry voice. She admired his little brother and blew it with her breath. She touched it slowly and could feel that it was warm and hard. She turned his eyes up and looked at him with seductive expression.

Yuuki became excited and told her, "Lick it."

Akeno opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Her tongue was quite long and she showed him how well that she could move her tongue. She looked at the tip of his little brother and licked it slowly. She moved her tongue from up to down while looking at him.

"Good, you're a good girl," Yuuki praised her while caressing her head. He knew that she was very talented but he didn't expect to be this extent.

Akeno felt giddy with his praise and opened her mouth wide. She needed to do this or else she couldn't enter this beast inside her mouth.

"Aaaaahh," Akeno swallowed the head of the dragon. Her eyes kept looking at him and her hands hugged his waist.

Her expression made him very excited, he could see a bulge on her cheek when she swallowed his thing.

Akeno started to do a deep throat and swallowed his entire thing. She almost lost her breath because it was too big but this didn't stop her. It made her become excited. She felt that she was a sadist but it was wrong she was also a masochist. Her eyes became starry while slurping his thing like a lollipop.

"...That's good, Akeno," Yuuki felt that it was still lukewarm. He held her head and said, "Don't get choked."

Akeno looked at him with a confused expression until he forced her head to move. She couldn't breathe but she didn't stop him. Her vagina kept dripping her honey and her body felt really hot. She moved her hand and started to play with herself.

Yuuki became uncontrollable and let out the white syrup on her mouth directly.

"Cough, cough," Akeno coughed but she still enjoyed it. She opened her mouth and showed the white cream inside her mouth and licked her lips with her tongue.

"Aaaaah," Akeno showed him and swallowed it directly. She looked like thinking about something and gulped. She looked at him and said, "It is kind of strange taste, but..." She caressed her stomach and said with the spoiled tone, "I want it more."

"Sure, this time, I will give you a different hole, hurry up and show your ass to me," Yuuki said to her.

"Ara Ara, you're very impatient," Akeno shook her butts around and crouched all four on the bed. Her honey pot was very wet and her eyes looked very anticipating something.

"Look, who is impatient?" Yuuki said with a taste of her honey. He put it in his mouth and though the taste was somehow unique.

"Don't taste it!!" Akeno was embarrassed. She didn't expect that he would taste her juice casually.

"Well, I am just curious, you have also tasted mine earlier, you don't need to be shy," Yuuki said while positioning himself and plunged his beast inside her.

"W - wait, I - I m n-, aaaahhnnn!!!" Akeno moaned when he put his thing inside.

They started to forget their surroundings and were consumed by their desire.

---

Koneko came back from the school and heard a voice coming from the Akeno's bedroom. She used her nose and could tell that the one on the bed were both Akeno and Yuuki. She was very curious and also wanted her souvenirs. She wanted to open the door but she stopped when she heard her voice.

"More! More! Yuuki!!" Akeno moaned.

"Good, you pig, you're really greedy, huh," Yuuki said.

Koneko blushed and ran away to her room. She put her blanket over but she was still curious. She put her ears on the wall and listened to them quietly. She only hoped no one would come before they finished.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

380 Photos on the Camera

Yuuki had noticed Koneko and he had also told Akeno but she didn't stop rather provoke him to do her. He didn't back down and they kept doing it until she fell down on the bed.

"I'm going to go back first," Yuuki said.

Akeno looked at him while laying on the bed, "I am like your mistress when you are satisfied, you leave me here alone." She put on quite a cute expression while pouting.

Yuuki looked at her with a helpless smile, "Then how about you follow me back?" He didn't mind to bring her back to his home.

"Forget it, I am still sore, you can have fun with your other girlfriend," Akeno said while shaking her head.

Yuuki kissed her forehead and said, "Then call me when you need something."

Akeno nodded in response.

"Tell Koneko that I will go back," Yuuki didn't meet Koneko since it would be awkward to meet her when she had heard both of them having sex.

"Don't worry, she is listening, right, Koneko?"

Thud!!

They heard a loud sound coming from the next room. They grinned while looking at each other.

"Bye, I will visit you again," Yuuki said and teleported back to his home.

Akeno sighed and called Koneko, "Koneko, can you help me?" She wanted to go with him but she couldn't, since she was Rias's peerage, though, she wanted him to come every day and spend their night together.

"Y - yes! Akeno-san!!!" Koneko shouted.

Akeno smiled and though her junior was really cute. She looked around and found a box of gifts on the table beside the bed. She was curious and found out that it was from Yuuki. She opened it and saw something incredible and noted there.

"Use this when you're lonely?" Akeno twitched her lips and sighed. She closed the box and placed it back on the table. She couldn't be satisfied with a toy and needed real things. She thought for a while and nodded, "I really should really visit him."

---

Yuuki had come back to his home but he brought everyone to Hitotose cafe since he wanted to give the souvenirs and Kuina had asked him to check her script.

They didn't really mind since they had come to this place for a while.

"You made a script?" Utaha looked very surprised at Kuina.

"Yes!!!" Kuina nodded happily.

Utaha felt strange and looked at the copy of her script. She was curious and wanted to know how well her writing skill was.

"I will check this script," Yuuki said and took a copy of the script.

"Sure!!" Kuina nodded. She didn't even feel nervous since she believed that her script was really good. She picked the snack and ate it with a happy expression.

"I will read it too," Utaha said while moving closer so she could read with him.

Everyone was doing it on their own and talking to each other.

Yuuki had booked the entire cafe for them.

Chiaki was happy with his patron and joined everyone to take the souvenirs.

"Hmm, you only bought a food," Ranko complained.

"Well, what is the specialty of Shizuoka?" Yukana asked.

They thought for a while but they didn't know. They understood why he only bought food and snacks since there were only souvenirs that he could get there.

"That's right! I want to see the picture of Shizuoka!!" Makoto said.

"Hmm, I am also curious," Shouko said. She had also joined them and picked one of the snacks.

Yuuki took his camera and gave it to Makoto. He continued to read the script while correcting some dialogue.

Utaha was actually amazed at Kuina. She thought this girl was only glutton and childish. She looked at her and asked, "Where does your idea come from?"

Kuina was eating a snack that he had brought from Shizuoka. She ate it with vigor and answered her, "I, munch, re- munch, read...."

"You should finish chewing your snack first," Utaha said with a sigh. She knew that some writers had their own quirks and even she had her own quirks.

Kuina nodded and continued to eat the snack.

Utaha was flabbergasted looking at her eating with a happy expression. She couldn't get mad at her rather thought that this girl was a genius.

"I am sorry for her, Kuu-chan always likes to eat food," Hinako said. She didn't look that nervous since she had met her before.

Utaha nodded, "It is okay, I understand." She looked at this pink haired girl. She had never thought that the beautiful princess on the stage was this nervous girl. She had always thought that this group wasn't that simple and all of them were very cute. She looked at him who was concentrating on reading the script.

"Wow, it is beautiful!!" Makoto exclaimed loudly.

Everyone was also curious and they also looked at the photo on the camera.

"Ughhh, I want to see it too!!" Mayuki was short and it was hard for her to join everyone to see the photo on the camera.

They looked at how cute Mayuki was and gave her some spots to look at the photos together.

Chiaki looked at the picture of the suspension bridge and thought this could be used as the background model for the drama play.

"Ugh, I want to go there too!!" Ranko said.

"Me too, I am sure the place is romantic," Yukana said.

"Summer is near, so we can ask him to go there," Shouko said.

"No, I think it would be better to go to the beach when it is summer," Yukana said.

"That's right! Watermelon! Sun! Volleyball! I can't wait to go to the beach!!" Ranko said. She also wanted to tan her skin there and maybe did something incredible on the sea.

They continued to see the photos until they saw the picture of him and a beautiful girl beside him. They felt this picture was beautiful but at the same time, they were jealous. They looked at him who was still reading a script.

Yuuki noticed their gaze and had a confused expression, "What's wrong?"

"NOTHING!!!"

They answered at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

381 No Need in Hurry

Yuuki explained to them that the girl on his side was Akeno that he had talked about a few days ago.

They looked at the picture again and nodded. They also wanted to know what kind of girl Akeno was.

Yuuki was glad that he could solve the problem swiftly without any problem, though he had to promise them to bring them somewhere.

"How is it?" Kuina asked in his opinion about her script.

Yuuki nodded, "It is good, we need to change some of the dialogue but overall it is good, we can even start practice."

Utaha also agreed, "You know, you should write a novel."

Kuina nodded, "Yes, I have that plan but maybe next year, right now, I want to try a food tour around the country!!" She had an incredible idea earlier since she had eaten the souvenirs that he had given her earlier. She wanted to go around the world and tasted every food there.

*growl

Kuina looked at her hungry stomach and picked up the snack again. She ate it with bliss and entered her own world.

Utaha looked at her with amazement, "She is really unique, huh..."

Yuuki though Kuina was really interesting and she looked like a dog in his mind.

"Ano, Yuuki..."

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Mayuki and asked, "What's wrong, Mayuki?"

"I want to show you my creation for the new menu in the cafe, can you try it?" Mayuki asked.

"Sure, I want to try it," Yuuki said.

"Let me cook it for you, wait for a bit," Mayuki said and went to the kitchen. She looked very pumped and wanted to show him her best skill.

"You should try it, Yuuki, the new menu is good!!" Hinako said with starry eyes.

"I agree, Mayuki is working hard on this recipe," Chiaki said.

"Now, you make me very curious," Yuuki wanted to peek at the kitchen but he decided to stop since he didn't need to wait too long and Mayuki brought the new menu in front of him.

"Thank you for waiting!!!" Mayuki placed the new menu on the table.

"This is?" Yuuki looked quite amazed at the presentation.

"This is the new menu!! Hitotose Pancake!!!" Mayuki seemed very proud. She looked very happy when she saw his expression.

"Wow!! This looks very good!!" Ranko said.

"Hey, let me take the photo of it!!" Yukana said.

"Mayu-chan, how can you make it look very fluffy," Shouko asked.

"Hehehe, the secret lays on the white egg foam!!" Mayuki said.

"White egg foam?"

Mayuki nodded and said, "Yes, you need to beat the egg separately and use a hand mixer to beat the white eggs until it becomes foamy, then you mix both of them and pan fry it!!"

They took out their notes and wrote down everything since they also wanted to make it at home.

"Then I will try it," Yuuki said and sliced a piece of pancake in front of him. He didn't hide it but he had a sweet tooth since he had always bought a lot of sweets for everyone. He didn't cook it by himself since he felt too lazy to do that. He put the pancake inside his mouth and could feel how soft this pancake was.

"It is good!!!" Yuuki praised. He looked at the sauce since it was her special berry sauce. He could feel like he was in the middle of the forest while talking while playing with bear, deer, and every animal there.

"Me too! Me too! I want to eat it too, Yuuki!!" Kuina who looked at him wanted to taste the pancake even though she had already eaten it in the past.

"Is it really that good?" Utaha asked.

Yuuki took some piece of the pancakes and fed it to both of them.

Their eyes shine when they eat those cakes in their mouths.

Everyone also tasted the pancakes and Mayuki was really happy to cook it for everyone.

Chiaki looked at those many pancakes and looked at him with dollar eyes. She knew that her business was doing well with this many people who ate.

Yuuki looked at Chiaki while shaking his head.

They didn't stay for a night since they still have something to go to school tomorrow.

Mayuki, Chiaki, Hinako, and Kuin were waving their hands at them. They entered the house when his car had already gone.

Kuina looked at three of them and asked, "Do you want to join them too?"

"What?" Mayuki, Chiaki, and Hinako were startled.

"N - no, I - I - I," Mayuki wanted to deny it but she couldn't.

Chiaki only smiled and didn't say anything.

Hinako was in deep thought and didn't know how to answer.

They had good relations with each other and they weren't sure how their relationship would change when they tried to be brave and asked him out.

"Well, I want to join them!! It seems to be fun!!" Kuina said with starry eyes.

"WHAT??" The three of them looked at Kuina with disbelief.

"I don't know what this fluffy feeling is inside but I like it! I like it when he is around me! I like it when he gives me food!!" Kuina said.

They suddenly became flabbergasted and shook their heads when they heard that Kuina wanted him to give her food.

"Kuu-chan! Don't think food all the time!!" Mayuki reprimanded.

"Eh??" Kuina was flabbergasted.

Hinako and Chiaki looked at both of them and smiled. They knew what they were feeling but it was kind of hard to confess to him especially when he had a lot of girlfriends. They didn't really mind it since they could get along well with them.

"Manager, what do you think?" Hinako asked Chiaki.

Chiaki thought for a while and said, "Well, it is not like we're in a hurry, we also need to focus on the drama too, when that is over we can talk about this and make sure what our feeling is."

Hinako looked at Chiaki with admiration and felt that this was how grown up women should be. She nodded and thought that she didn't need to be in a hurry, 'That's right, it won't be late to wait until the drama!'

They had decided to go to their room to sleep since they still needed to go to school.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

382 Hopeless Girl

Yuuki was really reluctant to go to Ousai Academy High School but he had promised Shino, Uomi, Aria, and Suzu to help the health and physical education. He wasn't sure what they would do to him but he was sure that it must be something strange.

"Don't put that face on, you should be happy that you will enter the all-girls school, don't you want to make your harem bigger?" Uomi asked.

Both of them were riding a bus to go there.

There weren't any seats left and they had to stand close to each other.

Yuuki could feel that Uomi deliberately pressed her breasts toward him. He also felt that she tried to tease him while blowing warm air from her mouth. He sighed and said, "Uomi, this is a bus, don't do anything strange."

Uomi was still expressionless and whispered, "Strange? Did I do something? I am afraid there is a pervert here, please protect me." She let out a spoiled voice while hugging his waist. She didn't want to use the passenger bus hand holder and held his body to balance herself.

Yuuki could feel everyone was staring at them. He was wearing his glasses and no one knew his identity here. He looked very proper, neat, and disciplined student but the girl in front of him made him break the rules of the school. He sighed and said, "Don't worry about a pervert, I will protect you from that."

Yuuki had heard there was a lot of pervert in this country especially on the busy tram and bus. But he thought the problem wasn't only this country a lot of scum also did the same whenever they were. He had heard from Takeo that his first meeting with his girlfriend was when he protected her from a pervert. He knew that Uomi was also a very beautiful girl and he needed to protect her. He used his free hand and hugged her, "Come closer, let those perverts know there is someone who is protecting you."

Uomi who had thick skin blushing when she heard his words. She put her head on his shoulder and nodded gently, "Yes, don't worry, darling."

Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Why are you calling me darling?"

Uomi put on a teasing smile and said, "Then what do you want me to call you? Honey? Husband? Or do you want to taste the incest relationship and call me, Onee-chan."

Yuuki shuddered and tried to look serious, "Don't joke around, it won't be a joke if someone reports us for disturbing the people around."

Uomi smiled and said, "Isn't your father is a Yakuza? Use your connection to bail us out! Then we can have fun together here and right now!"

Yuuki could only shake his head while sighing at her. He didn't expect this girl was just too perverted and smart at the same time. He only hoped that they would arrive as soon as possible or else this girl would do something perverted on him.

---

"Why is that guy is here??"

Kaito looked at Yuuki and Uomi while hiding in a group of people. He didn't expect to meet this guy who always made his plan to steal something that failed.

"Kaito, what's wrong?"

Kaito shook his head and said, "Nothing, Aoko."

Aoko Nakamori is a childhood friend and the romantic interest of Kaito Kuroba.

"What are you looking at?" Aoko followed his gaze and saw both young men and girls hugging each other. She became red and looked at Kaito, "T - they're very bold, do you think, they're a couple?"

Kaito looked at Aoko with a strange expression. He was worried about Yuuki but this girl was focusing on something different than him. He didn't have time to think about strange things and ignored his childhood friend.

Aoko looked very angry when Kaito ignored her. She put her hands on his collar and shook it very hard, "Don't ignore me!!!"

"I can't breathe! I can't breathe!!" Kaito almost fainted when Aoko shook his collars.

---

Yuuki and Uomi noticed the commotion on the side and looked at both boy and girl who was fighting to each other. He noticed it was Kaitou Kidd who was fighting with his childhood friend. He had always curious why both of them looked like Ran and Shinichi at the same time. He thought that the author was too lazy to change the design.

"Do you think they're lovers?" Uomi asked.

"Hmm, no, I think, they're childhood friends who like each other but they can't be honest with themselves," Yuuki answered.

Uomi looked at him with amazement, "That's very detailed."

Yuuki nodded, "That's the perk of genius."

Uomi snorted and smiled, "That's good, that you're actually a genius."

"Hoo? Why?" Yuuki asked.

"When you make me pregnant suddenly, you can marry me without worry since you can make your own money," Uomi said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do you want a shotgun wedding?"

Uomi thought for a while and said, "That's not a bad idea." She looked at him and asked, "You don't want to?"

Yuuki shook his head, "It is better to get pregnant when we are married."

Uomi blushed and asked, "Do you want to marry me?"

Yuuki also became embarrassed somehow. He wasn't ready to marry her and though his answer for a while. He took a deep breath and said, "Do you want me to marry you?"

Uomi pouted at him, saying, "That's not fair to ask that kind of question."

Yuuki hugged her tighter and said, "Let's talk about what I need to do in Ousai."

Uomi snorted since he averted the conversation. She put her head on his shoulder and said, "I don't want to."

"What a hopeless girl."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

383 First Woman In This World

Today is special for the Ousai Academy High School since they will invite a young man to help them with their health and physical lessons.

Shino prepared the room for health and physical lessons. She was excited since she would be able to see a male's body.

"Shino-chan, how is this?" Aria asked her.

"It's good," Shino said.

They were preparing for the photo session at the same time.

Ayako sighed while looking at her student. She was the doctor of this school and also needed to observe and supervise the lesson, especially when the teacher of this lesson was Yokoshime who was known as the male predator.

"Huhuhuhu, I can't wait for our sample to come," Yokoshima laughed excitedly.

---

Yuuki shuddered and felt cold all of a sudden. He looked around and didn't see anything.

"What's wrong?" Uomi asked worriedly. She thought that he had caught a cold or something.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing." He felt that someone was trying to **** him or something.

"Really?" Uomi asked again.

"Yes, don't worry, anyway, we need to go there or else, we will be late," Yuuki said.

Uomi nodded in response.

---

Ayako sighed at Yokoshima, "Yokoshima, don't scare the male student later."

"Don't worry, but I am curious who are you inviting to become a male model in health and physical lessons?" Yokoshima was curious.

Shino looked proud and said, "Don't worry, you will be happy when you meet him."

"Really? Is he famous or something?" Ayako asked. She had her hope when she heard that the student council was working together with his school since it has been a while for both of them to meet each other.

"It is a secret," Aria put in a very cute expression.

Ayako shook her head and didn't force them to tell her, "Anyway, I am still surprised that our school can become the runner up of the 'Amateur Music Tournament'."

Suzu nodded, "Yes, they're working hard, right now, they are working for the 'Summer Music'."

Yokoshima started to reminisce about her memories when she heard about 'Summer Music'.

"Yokoshima-sensei have you go there?" Shino asked.

Yokoshima nodded and said, "Yes, at that time, there were a lot of guys there, they invited me to have xo-."

Ayako closed her mouth and said, "Yokoshima, it is better if you close your mouth now, you're a teacher, don't say something like that to a student."

Yokoshima pouted while looking at her, "Ayako, you're too crude, this is why you're still single."

Ayako blushed and looked away.

Aria and Shino looked at her with an amazed expression. They thought that their teacher was very cute when she was blushing.

"Ayako-sensei, do you have someone you like?" Suzu asked. She was also curious about her teacher. She knew that her teacher was very popular especially that her teacher was both beautiful and smart. She didn't know why her teacher didn't have a boyfriend.

Ayako blushed and thought about him. She still couldn't forget about him and wanted to meet him. She knew that he was very busy especially when he had to help her school on the 'Amateur Music Tournament'. She had seen him on the stage and in her mind it was amazing. She sighed when she thought that he would forget about her.

Both of them were still talking to each other through the phone but Ayako didn't feel that it was enough since she wanted to touch and feel him.

"I do," Ayako answered with a smile.

"Eeeeehh????" Suzu, Shino, and Aria were surprised at the same time. They didn't think that their teacher would have a crush on someone.

"Really? Who is it? Who is it?" Yokoshima became excited and wanted to know who it was.

Ayako sighed and started to regret telling all of them. She didn't want to say it and wanted to escape.

"Kaichou, do you want us to help you?"

They turned their heads and saw Miu, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Shouko.

"Ah, can you? Then please, can you help to move the chair?" Shino asked.

"Yes, sir!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.

"Hello," Miu, Mugi, and Shouko said at the same time.

"Everyone, please listen, Ayako-sensei have a crush on someone!!" Yokoshima said to them.

"Really?"

"Who is it?"

"Ayako-sensei, can you tell us who?"

Ayako blushed and wanted to run away.

"Everyone, don't trouble Ayako-sensei," Shouko said and stopped them. She had become more confident when she had regained her voice back.

"Moo, Shouko is very cute right now," Yokoshima said while hugging her. She was happy that her cute student had regained her voice back. She didn't know how she had done it or who it was but she was glad.

"Kaichou, what are you doing here?" Ritsu asked.

The student council didn't tell the students that they would have a model for their health and physical lesson. They only told the teachers since this was only a test and not for everyone. They wanted to test the water before the real things since they weren't sure how this lesson would go when they invited a male student to become the model.

"This is a surprise, you need to wait," Shino said and she felt her phone shaking. She took her phone and looked at there was a message. She smiled and said, "Let's go, they have arrived in front of the school."

"Let's go, everyone," Aria said. She wanted to see what their reaction was when they saw him.

They were curious and followed both Aria and Shino.

Suzu sighed and also followed them.

---

Yuuki and Uomi had arrived in front of the Ousai Academy High School. They had become the center attention especially him since he was a male student.

"What is that male student doing here?"

"He is kind of handsome."

"Hmm, that's true, I wonder if I can get to know him."

Yuuki was very uncomfortable especially when Uomi teased him whenever some girls talked about him. He sighed and wanted the student council to accept them as soon as possible.

"Ah, they come," Uomi said.

Yuuki also looked and found Shouko there.

"Yuuki!!" Shouko was happy to meet him. She ran toward him and asked, "What are you doing here? Why didn't you tell me?"

"I'm giving you a surprise, aren't you happy?" Yuuki said.

Shouko nodded in response.

Both of them were talking to each other until someone called him.

"Yuuki?"

Yuuki turned his head and saw his first woman in this world. He smiled and said, "Ayako."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

384 Our Students Are Lesbian

Yuuki knew that Ayako had changed her job in this school and he was happy to meet her here.

"Hey, it has been a while," Yuuki said.

"Yes, it seems that you don't forget about me," Ayako gave him a pout.

"No way, you're the one who took care of me, there is no way, I forget about you," Yuuki said.

Everyone was stupified when they saw the interaction between the two of them.

"Do you know each other?" Shino asked.

Yuuki nodded and said, "Yeah, she has been my private doctor before."

"Private doctor!!!" Everyone was surprised to hear that both of them had history.

Shouko was quite surprised to hear that Ayako had become his private doctor in the past. She didn't really mind it since she knew how his personality was. She looked at Ayako and thought that she was probably one of his women.

"P - private doctor!!" Yokoshima started to imagine the perverted interaction between the two of them. She thought that doctor play was good that she should call one of her male friends to try it tonight. She looked at Yuuki and Shouko and was curious about their relationship, "Are you dating him?"

"Yes," Shouko answered.

Ayako had flabbeegstied expression when she heard her answer. She didn't expect that the man that she had been thinking every day was dating her student, especially her favorite students. She thought that it was possible with his family power to cure her deafness and muteness. She didn't know what to do now whether she should forget about him or did something about it. She was in mess until Shouko whispered something to her.

"Ayako-sensei, do you like him?" Shouko asked quietly.

Ayako looked at her and smiled. She didn't expect her student would worry about her. She shook her head and said, "No, I don't like him." She decided to back down since she didn't want to destroy their relationship.

Shouko shook her head and said, "It is okay, sensei, he has a lot of girlfriends, I don't mind having you to become our sisters."

Ayako looked at her with surprise, "What? He has a lot of girlfriends?"

Shouko nodded and said, "Yes, is there something wrong?"

Ayako twitched her lips and looked at him with a hostile expression. She had never thought him to become a playboy who played with women's heart. She also didn't expect Shouko tolerated him to date with other girls. She needed to reprimand him and told him to not play with girls.

Yuuki felt her hostile gaze and had heard their conversation. He didn't expect that it would become like this.

"Hey! Let's go! Let's start the demonstration lesson!!" Yokoshima said. She had been observing him for a while and could tell that this young man had an SS-Level in masculinity. She wanted to check his body thoroughly as soon as possible.

Yuuki shuddered and tried to hide behind Uomi when he felt Yokoshima's gaze. He felt a danger when she gazed at him and could feel her predatory eyes.

"Yokoshima-sensei....." Ayako said slowly. Even though she wanted to reprimand him but she needed to protect him from this man-eater.

Yokoshima shuddered when she heard her voice, "Hahahaha...." She laughed weakly but she still winked her eyes toward him.

Yuuki sighed and looked at Uomi who was talking with Shino, Aria, and Hagimura.

"Then we will guide you around our school," Shino said.

"Good, I have been very curious about Ousai Academy High School," Uomi said.

"Yeah, me too," Yuuki said.

"But it is too bad, Yuuki," Aria said while smiling.

"What is bad?" Yuuki asked curiously.

"Most of our students are lesbians and they don't have an interest in being male, you can't make your own harem here," Aria said with a smile.

Yuuki was surprised and looked at Suzu, Ritsu, Mio, Mugi, and Yui.

"No, no, I am normal!!" Suzu said.

"Me too! I am normal!!" Ritsu said while shaking her head.

"I - I am not a lesbian..." Mio said weakly. She was very embarrassed and wanted to run away right now but she needed to fix the misunderstanding. She wasn't a lesbian and interested in romance with boy normally.

"Ah, but I like everyone," Yui said to everyone.

"WHAT???" They didn't expect Yui to have a preference for girls but they thought it was a misunderstanding since Yui was kind of an airhead.

"Hmm, I also like Ritsu, Mio, and Yui, maybe I should marry you all," Mugi said with a smile.

"WHAT???" They looked at Mugi in horror.

"I was joking," Mugi said with ease.

"YOU'RE JOKING!!!" Their heart couldn't handle that kind of joke.

Yuuki had never thought that visiting an all-girls school would be this tiring.

"Yuuki, when your matter is over, can you come with me to talk alone?" Ayako asked.

Yuuki nodded and answered, "Yes, of course."

Ayako nodded, "Good, I will be waiting later."

"But you know, I kind of miss you," Yuuki said.

Ayako raised her eyebrow, "Ichijou-kun, we're a student and teacher now, you can't be rude to me and need to be polite."

Yuuki smiled in response and said, "Sure." He decided to give up now since there were still a lot of people now. He could talk to her later and fixed the misunderstanding later. He looked at Shino who looked very spirited.

Ayako felt kind of disappointed when she saw him give up immediately. Her feeling was complicated even though she wanted him to forget about her but she also wanted him to always cherish her.

"Now, Uomi and Yuuki, I will become your guide but before that, I want to redo my introduction," Shino said then she introduced herself, "My name is Amakusa Shino, I am the student council of this school."

"My name is Aria Shichijou, I am the secretary of the student council," Aria introduced herself.

"My name is Hagimura Suzu, I am the treasury of the student council," Suzu said with a proud expression.

"Welcome to Ousai Academy High School!" Three of them said at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

385 Tour Around The School

Mio, Ritsu, Mugi, Yui, and Shouko went back since five of them still had a lesson. They had told him to come to their club room after he had finished with his matter. They also needed to talk to him about the 'Summer Music'.

Shino, Aria, and Suzu had special privileges since they were the student council and the brightest student in their school. They would be the one who would guide him through the school and the one who would check whether it was suitable to have a male model to help their health and physical education.

"No! I want to follow them too!!" Yokoshima complained.

"No! I will supervise you during the lesson demonstration, before that I need to reprimand you for not making a mess," Ayako said while pulling her away.

"NO!!!!" Yokoshima shouted.

They looked at each other until Shino coughed to get their attention.

"Ahem, let's go, I will guide you through the school," Shino said.

"Please, take care of us," Uomi and Yuuki answered at the same time.

"Yes, please leave it to us!" Shino said while placing her hand on her chest.

"Yes, leave it to us!" Aria did the same and her chest bouncing around.

*bounce

Shino looked at her chest and frowned. She looked at Aria and complained, "Don't do that!!!"

"Eh?" Aria was flabbergasted.

Yuuki felt both of them were quite unreliable. He looked at Suzu and asked, "Are they really okay?"

Suzu was doubting both of her seniors and answered him unsurely, "It should be, okay, I think?"

'Why does it become a question?' Yuuki spat on his mind.

"Let's go! We need to be in a hurry to explore the school," Shino said.

"Yeah, I can't wait for that," Uomi nodded.

---

"Now, our first stop is the school health unit," Shino said.

"Hmm, this is a very important place," Uomi nodded seriously.

"This is where Ayako-Sensei is working and where many of our female students are resting," Shino said.

"Hmm, I can smell their smell," Uomi said while sniffing.

Shino and Uomi turned their heads and looked at him. They wanted to know his reaction.

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "How about next?"

---

"This is the girl's locker room," Shino said with a wide smile.

"Hmm, this is where many girls are looking at each other's underwear," Uomi said with a serious expression.

"Oh, let me tell you, our student underwear is quite bold!" Shino said.

Yuuki looked at Suzu to help him how to handle this situation.

Suzu blushed, "N - no! I am not wearing bold underwear!"

Yuuki twitched his lips again when he saw her reaction. He could tell that Aria, Shino, and Uomi were very excited and wanted to see his reaction. He looked at him and said weakly, "H - how about next?"

---

"This is our empty class, this place is always empty," Shino said while looking at him.

"Now, you can bring anyone here without being afraid of anyone noticing!" Uomi said.

"Ara Ara, you're very naughty, Yuuki," Aria said with a smile.

Yuuki turned his head toward Suzu asking for her help.

"N - no, I can't help you," Suzu said with a helpless expression.

Yuuki wanted this to be over and answered, "How about next?"

---

"This is a sports warehouse, this place is quite deserted during this time," Shino said.

"Hmm, a sports warehouse, a bloomer, a sweat, how exciting," Uomi said while thinking about something perverted.

"I prioritize places that usually make guys interested, are you not satisfied?" Shino asked.

"Yes, how about next place?" Yuuki said with expressionless expression. He had given up his resistance and answered with a robotic answer.

"Don't worry, you will like the next place," Shino said with a smile.

---

"This is a music room," Shino said.

"Hoo, this is quite a good room, there is even a grand piano here," Yuuki was amazed.

"Yes, you can even do anything on the top of the piano," Shino gave him advice while wiggling her fingers.

"How about we try it today? We need to try whether this piano is strong enough to support our weight," Uomi said with an excited expression.

"HOW ABOUT NEXT!!" Yuuki answered with desperation. He didn't want to continue this trip but he was forced.

---

They walked together and saw a lot of class. They became the center of attention since he was there. He was the most conspicuous since he was the only male in this school. He could feel everyone gazed at him. He was fine with if it was normal curiosity gaze but he also felt hungry gaze.

"Yuuki, what are you doing here?" Makoto was surprised to see him.

"Ah, I'm helping the student council and they give me a tour around the school," Yuuki answered.

"Do you know each other?" Shino asked. Her tone was slightly strange when she asked this question.

"She is my cousin," Yuuki answered.

"Really? Then do you want to come with us too?" Shino asked her.

"Sure," Makoto answered.

"Then let's go to the next place, this is the female toilet," Shino said.

"Hmm, this is the garden of female students," Uomi said.

"Besides doing that, everyone is also changing sanitary napkins here," Shino said.

Makoto looked at him with an expressionless expression.

"You don't need to explain that much..." Yuuki answered weakly.

"Wait, Shino-chan! I am wearing a tampon!!" Aria complained.

"Ah, I am sorry, Aria," Shino felt regretful.

Yuuki looked at Suzu and asked, "Are they always like this?"

"I have gotten used to it," Suzu answered.

"How about next?" Yuuki asked.

---

"This is the school roof," Suzu said.

"Finally, some normal place," Yuuki looked very relieved.

"Where did you go earlier?" Makoto asked.

"Well...." Yuuki looked very reluctantly to say it.

"You can have outdoor sex in this place," Uomi commented.

"That's not good!" Aria said to her.

Yuuki looked at Aria with a different light when she rebutted Uomi.

"Why?" Uomi asked.

"This place is not soundproof and some students always come to this place, it is better to do it in the empty class earlier," Aria said

Yuuki got tired and shook his head in defeat. He looked at Makoto and asked, "Do you know they are always like this?"

Makoto shook her head and felt the prestigious image of the student council had been destroyed. She regretted her decision to follow him around.

Yuuki looked at Shino who was still on the door, "Shino, why don't you come here?"

"N - no, I am fine here," Shino answered and she looked quite shaky.

"Are you scared of tall places?" Yuuki asked. He thought that she was quite cute.

"N - no, I am just excited and my legs are moving around," Shino answered while walking shakily toward him.

"You don't need to force yourself, let's go back," Yuuki said.

"That's right! We need to try our demonstration lesson," Aria remembered.

"That's true! Let's go! We can't let the teacher wait for us!!" Shino said and pulled his hand.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

386 Health And Physical Education

They came to the class where the student council had rented it for the demonstration lesson. They saw there were both Ayako and Yokoshima there waiting for them.

"I am sorry for being late," Shino said.

"Don't worry, I know that this school is quite big," Ayako answered.

"Now, how about we start our demonstration lesson?" Yokoshima weirdly moved her fingers.

Yuuki moved back and asked, "What are you going to do?"

"Don't worry, we only need to observe the boy's body closely," Yokoshima said with a weird laugh.

Yuuki shuddered and wanted to escape.

"Don't scare him!" Ayako pulled her away.

"Aaaa!! Ayako, don't stop me!!" Yokoshima moved around.

Ayako sighed and put Yokoshima away on the table. She looked at everyone and said, "I will be the teacher of this demonstration class, is that okay?"

They nodded at the same time. They felt that Ayako-Sensei was more reliable than Yokoshima-Sensei who looked very thirsty while looking at him.

Yuuki sighed in relief and said, "Please, take care of me."

Ayako blushed and coughed, "Ahem, now, let me tell you the difference between boys and girls." She walked to the whiteboard and wrote some general knowledge about the difference between boys and girls. She explained to them with detail about chromosome XY and XX that made both male and female differences. She also told them about the difference in a physical trait between the two of them.

"Boys are very lucky not to have menstruation," Shino sighed.

"Yes, they also don't have to wear a chastity belt," Aria sighed.

After saying that, both of them looked at him waiting for his response.

Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard their complaints. He wasn't sure how to deal with their complaint.

"Let me continue first, we're talking about sex now," Ayako said.

When Ayako talked about sex everyone was looking at her with great focus.

Aria, Yokoshima, Shino, and Uomi took their notes and wrote something there. They were very focused and it was very quiet at the same time.

Makoto and Suzu were embarrassed but they were also curious about this matter.

Yuuki sighed since he felt everyone gazed at him from time to time.

"I need to tell you girls for the first time is quite hurtful, I don't really know since I am still a virgin," Ayako said without worrying.

They were amazed when they heard her admit that she was still a virgin.

"Yes, girl's first time is hurt except if the male dick is too short and can't pierce our membrane," Yokoshima answered.

"Then if it is big, it will hurt very much?" Shino asked.

Yokoshima thought for a while, "It depends whether the male has great skill in coaxing and in bed, let's talk about that to him since he has experience." She said while looking at him.

"What?" Yuuki looked at them.

"How does it feel to take a girl's virginity?" Uomi asked.

"Why did you ask me that?" Yuuki was flabbergasted.

"You have the experience, you need to share it with us!!" Aria answered.

Yuuki turned his head toward Ayako asking for help.

Ayako turned her head away and ignored him.

Yuuki sighed and looked at them, "I will tell you but you don't need to tell anyone, okay? You need to keep this a secret!!"

They nodded with a serious expression.

"Then let me tell you how is girl's first time in boy's perspective..." Yuuki started to tell them about the story he took the first time of his girlfriends.

They listened intensely and their faces became red when they heard his story.

Ayako looked away but her face was red listening to his story.

---

"Anyway, that's how it is," Yuuki said.

They let out smoke from their heads and they were very red.

"Ahem, let's continue our lesson," Ayako said.

They were still embarrassed but they nodded at her.

"Now, I will tell you the difference between the male and female body, Yuuki, can you come here?" Ayako asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded and walked toward her.

Ayako nodded and looked at everyone, "You have known the female body since you're all female but let me show you how is a male body." She looked at him and asked, "Can you open your shirt?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Before I open my shirt, you know what my family's business is?"

Ayako, Uomi, Aria, and Makoto nodded in response.

Suzu, Shino, and Yokoshima were curious.

"What's your family's business?" Yokoshima asked.

"Yakuza," Ayako answered.

"What?" Suzu, Shino, and Yokoshima were surprised.

"Don't worry, they're very kind, you must know my body isn't like a normal teenager, so I need to tell you beforehand," Yuuki said and added, "Do you still want to see my body?"

They gulped but they nodded regardless. They became curious about what his body was like.

Yuuki nodded and opened his shirt slowly. He opened the button on his shirt one by one and showed his body slowly while teasing everyone.

Yokoshima wanted to jump right away and hugged him. She also thought to bring him to the empty class to have fun together.

Yuuki took off his shirt and showed his body. He felt quite uncomfortable when everyone was looking at him intensely.

"W - wow....." Shino, Aria, Suzu, Makoto, and Uomi were surprised and couldn't look away. They understood the feeling of men who looked at beautiful women intensely.

Ayako was better since she had seen his body several times before in the hospital but she bit her lips since she knew how good his body was.

"It is good enough, right? I will wear my clothes again," Yuuki said and took his shirt.

"WAIT!!" Yokoshima shouted.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

Yokoshima put on a serious expression and said, "We know about the upper body but now the most important thing, the lower body, you must show us what is the difference between male and female."

Yuuki sighed and didn't really mind actually but he was afraid that he would taint the mind of pure girl. He looked at everyone and said, "I will do it." He thought that this was important for their education.

They were surprised to hear his response.

"That's why, if you're not ready, please get out of the room, I don't want you to faint or cause trauma on you," Yuuki said.

They looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They had made up their minds and wouldn't get out of the room.

Makoto and Suzu were also curious and they didn't get out of the room.

"Hurry up and show us!!" Yokoshima was impatient.

"How impatient," Yuuki answered and opened his pants slowly.

Everyone saw it, no, they wouldn't be able to forget it in their entire life. They saw a dragon hiding inside his pants.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

387 An Afternoon Tea

Everyone came out of the room with a mix of different feelings. They were embarrassed, excited, stunned, fascinated, and much complex emotion was swelling inside their heart. They had never expected that this lesson would be dangerous. They decided not to use a male model for their health and physical education since it was too dangerous.

"D - dragon...." Shino muttered slowly. Her face was very red and she wasn't focused on her surroundings.

Aria used her hands to try to remember the exact size of his dragons. She needed to ask her maid how to handle this dragon.

Uomi didn't do anything but she had always sat beside him and didn't move. She needed to get used to him right now. She knew that in the near future that thing would enter her body. She thought that she should ask Utaha, Ranko, or Yukana for future references.

Yokoshima looked at him with a fascinating expression. Her eyes were starry and her expression looked very thirsty or something.

Ayako was still better since she was a doctor but she was quite stunned. She also thought that a male model on health and physical education was quite unhealthy for female students.

Suzu and Makoto were sitting on the chair and their bodies were very weak. They didn't have power and felt powerless in front of the mighty beast.

Yuuki felt quite complex and wasn't sure whether he should be happy or crying. He felt that he had been molested but it was his decision to show them his little brother. He thought that it was still too fast for everyone.

"I will go to the light music club for a while talking about 'Summer Music'," Yuuki said to everyone.

"Okay, I will be waiting here," Uomi said.

Yuuki also said with a low voice to Ayako that he would meet her later in the school health unit.

Ayako nodded in response and would wait for him there.

"I will guide you there," Aria said to him.

"Thank you," Yuuki nodded.

Both of them walked toward the light music club together.

"Is that okay?" Shino asked Uomi.

"It is okay, it is not like I can't stop her," Uomi said and added, "He also said that he will marry me, I don't need to worry."

Shino tried to digest the thing that she had heard from her. She was stunned for a second and shouted, "WHAT!!!!"

---

Aria and Yuuki talked to each other since it had been a while for them to be together.

Their first meeting was at a party in the building which was full of bombs.

Aria still remembered his figure who was jumping from the car to save the little girl. She was still amazed at him, especially when she knew his skill on the bondage. She had asked him to teach her about bondage but she was curious how was the feeling when she was tied by his ropes.

"Yuuki, can you tie me up?" Aria asked.

Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression, "Are you serious?"

"Yes, I want to improve my bondage skills but I think I need to feel the feeling of being tied from the master," Aria said with a smile.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to answer this request.

"Is that not for an answer?" Aria looked very sad.

Yuuki couldn't bear her sad expression and said, "Okay, I promise."

"Yay!!" Aria became very happy.

Yuuki thought for a second and said, "Let's do it in my house." He didn't really want to go out during his holiday.

Aria nodded, "Sure, I will come to your house." She smiled and her smile was really bright. She was happy that he had promised her to tie him in bondage.

The other students who looked at the interaction between the two of them imagined that they were talking about something profound but they had to disappoint since they were talking about something pervert.

Luckily, no one had heard their conversation or else they would faint on the spot.

---

Mio, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Shouko were waiting in the light music room. They had afternoon tea while trying to look like a high-class lady.

"Hohoho, Yui, this tea is very marvelous," Ritsu said with a weird gesture.

"Hohoho, that's true, I can smell the Himalaya mountain in this tea," Yui said with a weird gesture too.

They were trying to act like a high-class lady but it failed totally.

"Hohohoho, they're the only Darjeeling tea," Mugi said.

"Dajer-, what?" Ritsu and Yui said at the same time. They had to wonder whether it was Alien language or not.

"Darjeeling tea or the champagne of tea is a very famous tea in the British," Mio said with a sigh.

Shouko laughed at the interaction between them.

"Anyway, how is it? How is your relationship with your prince, Shouko?" Ritsu asked.

Shouko blushed, "What do you want to know?"

"Hehehe, do you have a sleeping kiss?" Ritsu said while mimicking someone who was trying to kiss someone.

"Ritsu!!!" Mio blushed and embarrassed at the same time. She didn't expect Ritsu to ask such a perverted question.

"Aawawaw, kissing!!!" Mugi looked excited.

"Hey? Kissing? I did it with my little sister all the time," Yui said to everyone.

"That's a different kiss!! This is a kiss between lovers! They use their lips and tongue to kiss each other!!" Ritsu explained.

"Really? Tongue? How can you kiss with your tongue?" Yui looked very clueless.

"A-anyway, that's how it is! You can watch a movie or something to know what an adult kiss looks like," Ritsu blushed and looked at Shouko, "How about it, Shouko? Have you kissed him?"

Shouko blushed very hard and turned her head downward, "I - I have..." Her voice was very low but they could hear it.

"KYAAAAAAA!!!!!!" Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi were excited.

"AWAWAWAWA!!!!" Mio almost fainted when she heard that both of them had kissed each other. She felt slightly jealous when she heard about it since she still remembered her interaction with him on the 'Amateur Music Tournament'. She could tell that he was very gentle but she knew that he was Shouko's boyfriend. She sighed and shook her head.

Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi were still in an excited mood until they heard someone knocking on their clubroom door.

knock! knock!

"Excuse me."

They looked at the door open and saw the protagonist that they talked about earlier.

"YUUKI!!!"

They weren't sure how to react to this situation. They were blushing and didn't dare to meet his eyes.

Yuuki was confused with everyone's reaction, "What's wrong?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

388 Talk

Yuuki looked confused at everyone.

"Nothing! There is nothing!" Ritsu answered with panic.

"Y - yes, there is nothing!!" Yui also panicked.

"Nothing!!" Mugi also did the same.

Mio was the only one who was incoherent and didn't know what to do. She only helplessly closed her face with both of her hands.

Yuuki became very confused with everyone.

Arai chuckled, looking at their cute reaction.

"Yuuki, Aria-senpai, you can sit and try the tea and cake," Shouko said.

"That's right! Here! The tea, you can drink tea here!!" Ritsu suddenly came back and told them.

"Yes, there is also cake too!!" Yui added.

"Yes, my chef has just baked the cake earlier!!" Mugi said.

"P - please sit down here," Mio said.

Yuuki was quite amazed at how luxurious their afternoon tea was. He knew it was because of Mugi since she was very rich, probably on the same scale as Aria or something.

"Ah, this tea is wonderful," Aria said. She had sat first and left him standing there.

Yuuki shook his head and also sat near Shouko while taking a cup of tea. He was curious about the tea and drank it slowly. He smelled the delicate aroma with a mellow taste and a hint of sweetness from the tea.

"Is it Darjeeling?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, I am surprised that you know," Mugi looked at him with a surprised expression.

"Well, I like coffee and tea, this is normal," Yuuki answered. He liked both of them since it was very good to eat with cake since he had a sweet tooth. He placed his cup on the table and started to discuss the 'Summer Music'.

"'Summer Music'!!!" Mio, Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi had a longing expression. Four of them had seen that concert in the past and it was very awesome only the most popular singer and the band could sing in that concert. If they could enter that concert they felt that their dreams had come true.

"But, can we really do it?" Mio became scared. She knew that they had won the runner up of the 'Amateur Music Tournament' but they were still far away from being popular. She was also scared to disappoint him at the same time.

Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi also felt the same way as her, even though they were excited. They were also nervous at the same time. They were only a normal high school student before and now they could sing in the most prestigious concert in this country.

"That is why I propose to have training camp," Yuuki said to everyone.

"Training camp!!" They were surprised to hear this term but they were also excited about it. They started to imagine staying together and having a party together.

"Yes, yes, let's do it, let's do the training camp!" Ritsu said excitedly.

"Yes, I will call my little sister!!" Yui said.

"I will ask permission from my parents as soon as possible," Mugi said.

Mio was also happy and excited but she was curious as to where they would have their training camp, "Where will we have our training camp?"

Yuuki thought for a while. He hadn't used his music studio in his house and felt a waste if he didn't use it. He looked at them and said, "If you don't mind, do you want to do it in my house?"

"What?" They were surprised that they would come to his house suddenly. They weren't prepared at all but at the same time, they were excited.

"Yes! Let's do it at your house!" Ritsu said.

"Ok!" Yui gave him a salute.

"Sure, I will come too," Mugi said.

"Is that okay?" Mio asked. She was happy but she was worried that she would bother him.

"Sure, it is okay," Yuuki answered.

"Yes, everyone can play there, it is a good place, there is even a hot spring there," Shouko said.

"HOT SPRING!!"

"Let's go there! Let's go there now!"

"Let's go! Let's go to the hot spring!!"

"Don't be hasty, you need to have permission from your parents," Yuuki had a wry smile on his face. He didn't expect them to be this excited.

"Can I come too?" Aria raised a question to everyone.

"Of course, Aria-Senpai should come too! The more the merrier!!" Ritsu didn't wait for his answer.

"Yes, the more the merrier! Let's have a party!!!" Yui was also excited.

"Party! Pajama party! Pillow war! A love story!" Mugi started to imagine the sleepover and the training camp in her mind.

"L - love story!!!" Mio was nervous and blushed at the same time.

Yuuki and Shouko looked at each other and smiled at the same time. He looked at her and remembered that he still hadn't fixed his relationship with Yaeko. He also needed to tell Shouko about his relationship with her mother. He wasn't sure how she would react to the news but he only hoped that she would accept it right away. He knew it would feel weird when both daughter and mother dated the same man at the same time.

Yuuki knew this was weird but he couldn't stop his feelings. He wanted both of them at the same time. He needed to meet Yaeko before he talked about this matter to Shouko. He thought that he should visit her company when she went home. He had made his mind but before that, he needed to visit Ayako before that.

Yuuki talked with them for a while and went back to go to the school health unit to meet with Ayako. He still remembered that place since Shino had guided him there earlier. He felt that useless knowledge had some benefit somehow. He opened the door and saw a beautiful woman in a white coat.

"Ayako..."

The woman turned her head toward him, "Yuuki..."

They needed to settle their feelings before that.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

389 Check it, I“m hur

"Please, sit here," Ayako gestured to him as he sat beside her.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded and sat beside her. He smiled and remembered the day that she had taken care of her. He still remembered that she constantly reprimanding him to stop drawing manga at that time. He also felt quite resentful to the system to make such a punishment to him. He was glad that he succeeded and his little brother saved from the danger.

Ayako looked at him and asked, "Are you playing with Shouko?"

Yuuki shook his head and answered, "No, I'm serious about her."

Ayako felt pang jealousy but she still maintained her expression. She could also tell that he was serious and she was happy about that since he didn't play with Shouko but at the same time, she felt something lost inside her.

"But you're still dating other girls, right?" Ayako asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I'm."

Ayako felt annoyed, "Do you think that is alright? Do you think it is alright to date more than one girl? Don't you feel sorry for her?"

"Of course, I feel guilty but at the same time, I will make them the happiest girls in the world," Yuuki said with confidence and looked at her, "How about you?"

Ayako didn't expect this response from him. She thought that he would say sorry or something but it seemed not the case but when he asked this question. She became startled and wasn't sure how to answer, "W - what do you mean?"

"I said, do you want me to make you happy too?" Yuuki gave her a gentle smile.

Ayako blushed then she snorted and looked away, "Hmph, don't try! I'm already immune to your flirty!"

Yuuki smiled and said, "At least give me a chance, I still can't forget about you, how gentle, kind, and beautiful you are, Ayako, please..." He took her hands softly while looking at her eyes.

Ayako started to waver when she heard his plea but she gritted her teeth and looked away from him.

Yuuki didn't give up and said, "Ayako, I know I'm wrong, but give me a chance to make it up for it."

Ayako sighed and looked at him, "I want to see your girlfriends."

Yuuki was surprised, "Can you tell me, why?"

"You said that you make your girlfriends happy, I want to see whether you're lying or not, at that time, I can consider whether to forgive you or not," Ayako said to him with a blush. She really wanted to see whether what he said to her was true or not. She wanted to see whether his girlfriends were really happy being together with him.

Yuuki didn't hesitate and nodded, "Sure, you can come to my home, let me give you my address." He took his phone and messaged his address on her phone.

Ayako looked at the message and nodded, "Then I will go to your house later."

Yuuki nodded, "I will be waiting for you then."

Ayako looked at him for a bit and asked, "Why are you still here?"

Yuuki was surprised, "Do you want me to leave?"

Ayako nodded, "Yes, you're still in the quarantine phase, I still can't believe you now."

Yuuki didn't want to leave and said, "Ouch, ouch, but my stomach hurts, can you check it for me?" He hoped to spend more time with her.

Ayako looked at him with a suspicious expression, "Really?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it is hurt."

Ayako was still suspicious but she decided to check whether it was true or not, "Let me check it, you should lay on the bed there."

Yuuki followed her request and laid his body on the bed.

"Open your shirt," Ayako said.

Yuuki nodded and opened his shirt in an obedient manner. He was like a good boy that was pure and cute.

Ayako wanted to laugh at his action but she still put her cold expression, "Where is it?"

"Ah, is it there?" Yuuki pointed at his navel.

"Here?" Ayako touched his stomach and could feel how hard it was. She was wondering what kind of training he did to make such a muscle. She caressed his stomach to check whether there was an abnormality on his stomach. She checked it for a while and asked, "I don't find anything strange, are you really hurt?"

"Yes, I'm hurt, Ayako," Yuuki said.

"Really? Where is it?" Ayako asked.

"It might not be in my stomach," Yuuki said.

"Then where is it?" Ayako asked.

"It is in my heart," Yuuki said.

"Heart? What's wrong with your heart?" Ayako became confused.

"It hurts because you're doubting me," Yuuki said with a smile.

Ayako snorted and she smiled at the same time. She slapped his stomach and said, "Get up, if you have a time to flirt with me, how about you get out and spend your time with Shouko or your student council, I'm sure she is still waiting for you."

"Ok, I will be waiting for you in my home," Yuuki didn't force to stay this time and went back honestly. At least, he had made their relationship become normal again. He was happy with his progress and needed to pick Uomi to go back.

Ayako shook her head while looking at his back. She was older than him yet he was the one who always took the initiative. She was also the one who was being teased most of the time. She didn't hate it thought the feeling being teased maybe she had a slight masochist kink. She shook her head while blushing and decided to visit his home to see whether he told her the truth or not.

Everything starts from there.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

390 Garden

Yuuki had come back from the Ousai Academy High School together with Uomi, Makoto, and Shouko. They went home together and Uomi said goodbye to him since they lived in a different house.

Uomi looked very sad and tried to make him kiss her.

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He kissed her forehead and said, "This should be enough."

Uomi caressed her forehead and said, "Not enough, you should add my lips too."

"Don't get greedy, I will go back now, bye," Yuuki said.

"Bye," Uomi waved her hand.

Yuuki walked toward both Makoto and Shouko.

"Uomi is a very funny and gentle girl," Shouko said.

Makoto only shook her head.

Yuuki shook his head and laughed, "Let's go back."

---

Yuuki, Shouko, and Makoto arrived at the home and they sat on the sofa. They saw that there were already Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Rossweisse.

"That's right, Yuuki, can I make a garden?" Makoto asked.

"Garden?" Yuuki was surprised and curious at her request.

Makoto nodded, "Yes, do you remember the mandrake?"

They shook their heads when they heard a mandrake from her.

Yuuki calmed himself and nodded, "Yes, I know, do you want to plant it in the garden?"

Makoto nodded, "Yes, can I? I also want to plant another plant too."

Yuuki thought that it was quite a good idea to plant a vegetable or flowers in the garden. He nodded at her and said, "Sure, but can you do it? Do you have experience with gardening?"

Makoto was stumped since she didn't have any experience with gardening. She looked at him and asked, "Do you have any experience with gardening?"

"I don't," Yuuki shook his head. He looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you have it?"

"I don't, I don't like to do something outdoors," Utaha answered.

"No, my name will be broken," Ranko said while looking at her nails. She had just done her nail treatment and it would be a waste if it was broken because of gardening.

"You should ask me, you know? I can do better with my magic," Yuuki said.

"What? Why don't you tell me! I don't have to spend my money there!!" Ranko complained.

"You didn't ask me," Yuuki shook his head. He looked at Yukana, Shouko, and Rossweisse," How about you guys?"

Yukana and Shouko shook their heads at the same time.

"I can't, I don't have any experience," Yukana said.

"Me too, I don't know how to garden a plant," Shouko answered.

All of them looked at Rossweisse who was drinking a beer. She had been drinking a beer for a while.

"Kaaaah! How nice!!" Rossweisse's mouth was full of foam. She licked it and looked at everyone, "I can help, I have an experience in my hometown."

"Really?" Makoto asked with a hopeful expression.

Rossweisse nodded, "Of course, my home is in the countryside, my grandmother has planted a lot of things there."

"Thank you, Rossweisse," Makoto said.

Rossweisse shook her hand, "Don't worry about it." She continued to drink her beer.

"Let me join you," Yuuki said and also brought a can of beer to join her.

"Thank you," Rossweisse nodded and said, "You should know tomorrow is the day your new book novel is released on the market."

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I know, though I don't really need to worry about that."

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, a lot of book stores have already ordered your books, we don't really need to worry about that kind of thing."

"What about Machida? How is she?" Yuuki asked.

"She is looking very tired, her eyes look like a panda," Rosswisse looked at him.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, I will give her a massage at that time."

"Massage?" Rosseweisse looked weirdly at him.

"Don't underestimate his massage, you will be in heaven in seconds when you have tasted it," Ranko smiled.

"Yes, this is one of his skills," Shouko nodded.

"His hands are very gentle, you should try it," Yukana said.

"Even though I hate to admit it, but that is true, his massage skills are just top-notch," Utaha said. She had always asked him to massage her whenever she had done writing a novel.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you want to try it?"

Rossweisse felt curious but she decided to shake her head, "No, I want to drink, maybe later."

Yuuki didn't force her to look at Utaha, "How about your novel?"

"It will be sold in the bookstore in summer," Utaha looked quite proud. Her novel that she had worked for a long time finally ready to be sold in the bookstore. She still remembered that she was still an amateurish writer when she met him, now, her book would be sold and she couldn't wait to see the number of sales of her book.

"Don't forget to promote my book on your SNS!!" Utaha said, even though she believed in her ability, it would be hard to get noticed by the consumer when she was still a newcomer. She needed time to build her popularity.

Luckily, Utaha had someone to help her, especially when he was also the boss of the publishing company. She started to imagine a story about forbidden love between the CEO and his employee. She took her laptop and started to write her novel.

"That's right, the CEO of Nintendo wants to meet you," Rossweisse said.

"Really?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse nodded, "I will prepare an appointment."

Yuuki nodded, "Let's go to their office, I'm quite curious."

"Sure, let's do that," Rossweisse was also curious about the Nintendo company's building.

They spent their night relaxing while talking to each other. Though he needed to teach both Yukana and Ranko about a lesson since they failed their exam.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

391 Fighting Style

Yuuki entered the class and it was quite rowdy with a lot of girls talking in front of him. He only listened to that Yukana, Ranko, Mayuki, and Chiki were talking about make-up, accessories, and fashion. He wasn't sure if he should join in this conversation. He was bored and suddenly remembered that he still had the lottery system that he had gotten from the quest before.

Yuuki had defeated Loki before but he still hadn't used the lottery. He thought it was a good chance to use it. He opened the lottery and looked at the thing that he got for his rewards.

[Reward: 100 proficiency Okama Kenpo, 100 fishing proficiency, and 100 tailoring proficiency]

Yuuki twitched his lips when he looked at the rewards of the lottery.

"Yuuki, what's wrong?" Yukana asked.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing, I have only remembered something earlier, don't worry too much."

They nodded and didn't press him.

"Hey, can you accompany us to the new crepe stall today?" Ranko asked.

"Crepe?" Yuuki looked at her.

Yukana nodded, "Yes, it has been a while since I ate a crepe and I have heard this crepe is very delicious, let's go there today!!"

Yuuki nodded, "I don't mind, are you going to invite everyone too?"

Ranko and Yukana looked at both Mayuki and Chiaki.

"Let's go, both of you!!" Ranko asked.

"Yeah, this is also free, I'm sure he will treat us," Yukana said.

"Then can we also bring both of our juniors?" Chiaki asked.

"Sure, is it Kuina-Chan and Hina-Chan?" Yukana asked.

"Yes, they will be lonely if we leave them to go to karaoke alone," Mayuki said.

"Yeah, you don't mind, Yuuki?" Ranko looked at him.

Yuuki twitched his lips listening to their conversation. He thought that it was a good chance to bring them together. He also wanted to taste the crepe since he was a sweet tooth, "Sure, let's go there, after school."

"Good, then let's continue to talk about the dress that you have talked about earlier, Mayu-chan!!" Ranko said.

"Eeeeh, bu- but it is embarrassing..." Mayuki blushed.

"Mayu-chan is very cute!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.

Yuuki smiled and continued to look at his reward. He looked at his tailoring proficiency and wondered why he needed this kind of thing. He could make something with his magic to make clothes. He tried to imagine clothes on his mind and it seemed there was some little different than before. He could imagine a more detailed from his image on his head. He thought that he should buy a knit or something to test his new power.

Yuuki then continued to look at his other reward, 100 proficiency fishing. He didn't really have a hobby to fish something but it was quite useful in the future he thought. He could get a fish without magic and it would be quite easy to act cool in front of everyone. He thought he should go to the Pacific Ocean and tested his fishing proficiency. He should be able to fish Megalodon or Jaws there.

Yuuki had complicated with his last reward, 100 proficiency Okama Kenpo. He knew that he would get a reward that existed in this world or in his works. He got his 'Arc of Embodiment' because he had drawn a 'Fairy Tail' and he got this 'Okama Kenpo' because he had drawn 'One Piece'. He had wrestling proficiency and now he had this Okama Kenpo.

Okama Kenpo is the fighting style used by Bentham. It is a style that uses mainly kicks and is taken directly from ballet dancing, therefore most of its stances are ballet poses rather than martial art stances.

Yuuki remembered the bodyguard of Yoshiko the CEO of Murder Music, Sawada Keizaburo also used a similar style to Okama Kenpo. He saw his match in the past and he saw him using a ballet move and assimilated it with a fighting style. He knew that Sawada's fighting style was the first step of Okama Kenpo. He didn't really want to get close to him since he always felt danger around that man.

'I should draw martial artist manga maybe,' Yuuki thought that he should make martial artist manga to get a cool martial artist. He had magic and it was enough for him to defeat his opponents easily but he still wanted a close distance fight since he was also a hot-blooded man. He also needed a martial arts that using a weapon since he could make a lot of weapons. He knew fighting wouldn't be bored at that time when he mastered some of that knowledge.

'Ranma 1/2, Dragon Rioting, Historys Strongest Disciple Kenichi,' He felt giddy when he thought about that famous manga. He should make a lot of manga and published it on his company as soon as possible. He was in deep thought until he heard someone call him.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"

Yuuki didn't need to turn his head since he knew who it was.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"

"Marika! Don't barge in suddenly!!" Ranko complained.

"That's right, you should just walk slowly and hug him, you don't need to jump over the table," Yukana was worried about her.

Marika nodded, "Sure, sure."

"Marika-Sama, don't run too fast," Honda suddenly appeared between them.

"WHAT!!" Ranko, Yukana, Miyuki, and Chiaki were surprised to see her appear suddenly.

"Okay, okay," Marika only answered half-heartedly.

They sighed at this naughty rich girl.

Yuuki knew that Marika would do this kind of thing again in the future. He looked at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

Marika took her deep breath and said, "Yuuki-Sama, can you help me to look for a part-time job?"

They looked at her with a startled expression, "What???"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

392 Crepe

"Why do you want to go on a part-time job?" Yuuki asked.

Marika's expression became solemn, "Actually, I want to keep it a secret, but....."

"Secret?" Yuuki looked at her curiously.

Marika nodded, "Yes, I am saving up from our wedding, Yuuki-Sama."

They were startled at the same time and looked at her with amazement.

"W - wedding!!!" Mayuki blushed while thinking about a wedding. Her dream is to marry her prince in the future and she glanced at him, 'Kyaaa, what am I thinking!!!'

Chiaki looked at him with a solemn expression.

Ranko and Yukana only nodded in response. They had also had quite a lot of money from selling his photo to his fans.

Honda sighed while looking at him thinking that he could solve this problem. She knew her Ojou-Sama's body was frail but she also hoped to grant her wish.

"I want to be able to buy anything I truly want using the money I worked so very hard for! I hope one day I'll have enough money to buy a house...." Marika said and added, "A house atop a small hill that overlooks the sea....A white one white a large yard and our two children will be playing with our large dog in that backyard." She started to laugh while imagining her future with him.

They thought it was impossible to get a lot of money from working a part-time job but they didn't want to destroy her dream.

"Hmm, do you want to work under me?" Yuuki asked. He thought he could make her become a maid or secretary since Marika only wanted a part-time job.

Her eyes lit up when she thought that she could spend an entire time with him but she thought that this would burden him. She shook her head and said, "No, I don't want to burden you, Yuuki-Sama."

Yuuki didn't force her and asked, "What kind of part-time job do you want?"

Marika thought for a while and said, "The easier the better."

Yuuki started to think about what kind of part-time job was suitable for her. He observed her from up and down.

Cute, beautiful, girl, but at the same time very clumsy, that was his description of her. He thought about a good restaurant that had a lot of strange employees. She thought that place was quite suitable for her, "Do you want to work as waiters?"

"Waiters? Then is it in a restaurant?" Marika asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, that restaurant is very good and the employee is also kind." He remembered Popura that worked in Wagnaria.

"Really?" Marika became excited.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, let's go there after we buy a crepe later."

"Buy a crepe?" Marika asked.

"Yes, you should come too, Marika," Rinko said.

"The crepe is very delicious, Honda-San too," Yukana said.

"Sure," Marika didn't mind following them since she didn't have that many friends.

"Is it okay for me to come? I'm not even a student," Honda said.

"It is okay, you need to guard Marika anyway," Yuuki answered.

Honda didn't refuse his invitation and nodded.

---

"Crepe! Crepe! Crepe!" Kuina was happy and holding a lot of crepe on her hands. She ate it one by one with very fast speed. She really liked him when he decided to treat her like this. She looked at the crepe menu and decided to order all of them.

"Kuu-chan, don't be un-ladylike!!!" Mayuki reprimanded her.

"Mooo, Mayu-chan is very strict!!!" Kuina pouted at her.

"Can I help you?" The owner of the crepe stall asked. He was quite amazed at the number of students that gathered in front of his stall, especially, when he saw the 2 meter Gouda in front of him. He thought that this guy was the biggest man that he had seen.

"Yes, can you make of their order? I will pay them," Yuuki said and took his card. He was glad that most of the stalls in this country could use a card.

"I want everything!!" Kuina said with a happy expression.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded at her. He thought that he should treat her with his sausage in the future to make her stop eating too much.

"Yay!!!!" Kuina started ordering the crepes and made the owner of the crepe stall flabbergasted.

'Such a small young girl but eat a lot?' The man shook his head but he was happy since he didn't need to wait too long for his crepes to be sold out.

"Is it okay, Yuuki?" Chiaki asked. She was afraid that Kuina ate too much and made his wallet empty.

Yuuki shook his head, "It is okay, you don't need to worry about it." He wanted to take everyone here since it had been a while since he gathered with everyone. He looked at both Raku and Onodera were talking to each other about the crepes.

It seemed that both of them were amazed at the skills of the owner and decided to ask him some questions.

"Yuuki."

Yuuki turned his head and said, "What's wrong, Chitoge?" He looked at Onodera and Raku who was talking to each other and Chitoge who was alone here trying to talk with him. He shook his head and was curious about what she would ask him.

Chitoge was very nervous right now. She had talked with Raku and he had also truthful to her. She knew that Raku liked Onodera and she didn't really mind about it. She had also talked to Raku that she liked Yuuki.

Both of them decided to support each other and hoped their love to bear fruit.

Chitoge took a deep breath and decided to invite him to go out together eating ramen. She had heard that he liked ramen and she also liked ramen. She wanted to eat together with him. She looked at him and said, "A - ano, can you accompany me to...."

But before she finished her words, she heard this annoying voice.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"

Chitoge twitched her lips when she saw Marika fed him a crepe.

"W - wait, Marika, Chitoge want to talk with me about something," Yuuki said.

"Eh????" Marika looked at her with a curious expression.

Chitoge became nervous but she had decided to invite him, "Let's eat ramen together!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

393 Apply a Job

Marika looked at Chitoge with an intriguing expression. She had expected it for a while but she didn't expect her to start her move. She looked at Raku and Chitoge who were talking to each other and felt a conspiration. She looked at Chitoge again and felt that she wanted to tease her, "Eeeh? Aren't you going to invite Raku-San, Kirisaki-San?"

"Marika...." Chitoge looked at her with a hostile expression. She didn't expect her to stop her from asking him.

"Sure, let's go eat ramen," Yuuki said to Chitoge.

"Really?" Chitoge was happy.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I want to eat ramen too."

Chitoge nodded, "Good, then let's talk about that in over the message." She didn't stay too long since she was afraid for someone to know about their little escapade. She didn't mind for Marika to know since she had thought of her as a rival.

"Is it okay, Yuuki-Sama? She is your little brother's girlfriend, you know?" Marika asked him.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Their relationship is a bit complicated, maybe she needs a breather or something."

Marika looked at Raku and Onodera and nodded solemnly. She looked at him and asked, "What kind of relationship is it?"

"Well, you will know it in the future," Yuuki said to her.

"Yuuki-Sama is a tease!" Marika pouted and looked away.

Yuuki only smiled and went to everyone who was eating the crepe. He also tasted one of them and he was surprised at the taste of the crepe.

'How crips!' Yuuki ate one of the strawberry crepes and the taste was very amazing. He could tell that the strawberries were very fresh and it had a sweet and sour taste at the same time. The whipped cream didn't make it difficult to eat but rather increased the taste of these crepes. He felt that he had entered a whipped cream pool and relaxed on the strawberry float.

Yuuki also bought for Utaha, Makoto, and Rossweisse who were at home and didn't come with them. He gave it to both Ranko and Yukana since he promised Marika to bring her to the restaurant where she would be working a part-time job.

---

*clink clink

"Please, welcome guests!!" Popura greeted the guests and looked up. She looked at the glasses at the young man and felt familiar but she couldn't think who he was.

Yuuki smiled, "Hello, can we meet your manager? We want to try to have a part-time job in this place."

"Ah!!" Popura was surprised that someone would want to work in this restaurant. She didn't belittle her restaurant but she had asked a lot of people and her friends but they rejected her offers.

That was why she became excited and jumped around, "Really? You want to work here?"

Marika got suspicious when she entered this restaurant. She didn't expect this restaurant would do child labor in this place. She needed to tell her father about this but she stopped. She looked at him and pulled the sleeve of his shirt, "Yuuki-Sama, why is there a child in this restaurant?"

"I'M NOT CHILD!! I'M 17 YEARS OLD!!" Popura who was very sensitive when someone told her 'Short' or 'Child'. She had a six-sense to notice when someone talked rudely about her.

"Ah, really?" Marika was surprised. She had never thought that this little girl was a year older than her.

"Yes, she is in the same grade as me, you should call her Senpai, Marika," Yuuki said to her.

"Senpai!!" Popura was happy when someone called her Senpai. She looked at him with a different light and became quite proud, "That's right, I'm a Senpai!!"

"This person is very simple," Marika whispered. She didn't expect that with some praise he could make this girl become happy all of sudden, then the most logical explanation was that the girl in front of him was very simple like a child.

"Ara, Popura, who is this?"

Popura turned her head and looked at her, "Ah, Yachiyo-San, there is someone who wants to apply to work here!" She told her with a cheerful expression.

"Ah, really? Then please come with me to the back office," Yachiyo smiled and guided her to the back office to meet the manager.

Marika and Honda looked at the katana on her side. They weren't sure what kind of restaurant was this place but they looked like there were a lot of people there.

"Kyaaaaa!! Men!!!!"

*punch!!!

Marika and Honda looked at the waiters who hit a young man with her punch.

"What kind of restaurant is this, Yuuki-Sama?" Marika asked curiously. She thought this place was full of weirdos.

"This place is a normal family restaurant," Yuuki said without a beat. He knew that this restaurant was weird but it was okay since they were very kind and more importantly they would let her work here. He knew that Marika was very clumsy and he was sure that she would break a lot of things.

"I don't know why, but you must think of something rude, right, Yuuki-Sama?" Marika looked at him.

"No way, let's go to meet the manager of this restaurant," Yuuki only smiled and followed Yachiyo to meet the restaurant manager.

Marika only nodded and also followed him.

Honda also moved along with them while observing everyone in this restaurant. She needed to report it to the police when she thought this place was really dangerous.

---

"Kyouko-San, there is someone who is going to apply to work here," Yachiyo said.

Yuuki, Marika, and Honda saw a woman who ate both potato chips and parfait like a glutton.

Kyouko is a tall woman with a little above shoulder length hair and gray eyes. She wears a black skirt, a white shirt, and a deep blue vest.

"Oh, okay," Kyouko looked at three of them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

394 I“m not lolicon!!

Kyouko looked at three of them and said, "Ok, you can work here." She didn't look at them again and continued to eat her parfait and potato chips.

"Is that all?" Marika asked. She had heard there would be an interview or something but she didn't expect to be a success without doing anything. She looked at the manager with a strange expression.

Kyouko nodded, "Yes, you can start work tomorrow, I will prepare the uniform and the schedule tomorrow." He looked at Honda and Yuuki, "About you two, you can also start work two days from now."

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I'm not gonna work here, I'm only introducing her to work in this place, I'm not planning to work here."

"I'm only the bodyguard of Ojou-Sama, can I stay to guard her?" Honda asked.

Kyouko nodded, "Yeah, sure." She didn't really care about them and continued to eat food.

Yuuki remembered that this manager was only interested in food. He took something from his bag and gave it to her, "This is not much, but this is food specialty from Shizuoka, please take care of her."

"FOOD!!!" Kyouko became excited and took the food from him. She opened the package and started to eat it with a happy expression, "You're really good! What is your relationship with her?" She knew that no one was bad people when they gave her food.

Marika was happy that both Honda and Yuuki really cared about her. She hugged his arm and said, "I'm his fiancee!!"

"Gulp," Kyouko took water since she felt thirsty, "Then it is good that he doesn't work here since we prohibit a romance between workers."

Marika also seemed glad that he didn't work when she heard about the rules to prohibit romance between workers.

"Yay, welcome! Let me introduce myself again, my name is Taneshima Popura," Popura introduced herself.

"My name is Todoroki Yachiyo, I'm the floor master of this restaurant," Yachiyo said. Her face was a bit feverish since she had never thought that both of them had already engaged with each other.

"Hello, my name is Tachibana Marika, please take care of me," Marika introduced herself.

Then they looked at both Honda and Yuuki.

"My name is Honda," Honda introduced herself.

"My name is Yuuki Ichijou," Yuuki also introduced himself.

Kyouko who ate the food stopped and looked at him, "Are you the old man's son?"

Yuuki looked at her with surprise, "Do you know dad?"

Kyouko nodded, "Yes, he has taken care of me before."

"Really?" Yuuki was surprised that his father had some connection with this manager. He was wondering what kind of relationship that they shared together. He didn't think that his father derailed since he knew he wasn't that kind of person and he was sure this manager wasn't his father's type.

'Or maybe she is his type?' Yuuki was really curious and decided to ask him later.

"Manager, are they new workers?" A young man with glasses asked

"Is that true, Kyouko-San? There is a new worker, is it, girl or boy?" A short-haired orange girl asked while quivering.

"Oh, Takanashi, Inami no, only the girl will be working here, her name is Tachibana Marika," Kyouko said.

"Nice to meet you, everyone," Marika introduced herself politely.

"Hello, my name is Takanashi Souta, please ask me when you don't know anything," Takanashi said.

"Ah, nice to meet you, my name is Inami Mahiru, I'm glad that you're not a man," Inami sighed in relief.

"Why is that?" Marika asked curiously.

Inami became embarrassed since she didn't want to say that she had severe androphobia. She became nervous and started to become very giddy. Her face became very red and she let out a lot of sweat.

"Are you okay?" Yuuki asked. He knew that this girl had androphobia but he wanted to test whether it was true or not. He moved closer to her only he was stopped by someone.

"BE CAREFUL!!!" Takanashi stopped in front of him.

"KYAAAA!!! MEN!!!" Inama closed her eyes and punched Takanashi straight into his cheek.

"Uaaaaaa!!!!" Takanashi felt that his cheek was very hurt. He was thrown because of the force behind her punch. Luckily, he was stopped by someone.

"Takanashi, are you okay?" Yuuki looked at him with a worried expression. He didn't expect that Inami would hit him with such a force. He saw that his cheek was swelling.

"I - I'm, okay..." Takanashi said weakly then closed his eyes.

"TAKANASHI!!! DON'T DIE!!!" Yuuki shouted.

Marika, Honda, Popura, Yachiyo, and Kyouko also closed their eyes. They still remembered his brave figure who protected him from the violent girl. Even though Takanashi died, his soul would live inside of them.

Inami also closed her eyes in regret. She looked at her firsts and hated why she had an androphobia, 'If only I don't have an androphobia!!!' She thought this wouldn't happen to him.

"A - ano, can you hur-hurry up and give an ice compress??" Takanashi tried to hold his anger. He wanted to complain that they made him die suddenly.

"Of course," Yuuki smiled and thought this guy was interesting.

"I will bring it!!" Popura ran to bring the ice compress.

"Well, this restaurant is a bit interesting," Marika said while looking at everyone.

"I don't need to worry about Ojou-Sama's protection," Honda said while looking at Inami. She had an experience with fighting and knew that her punch was really hard. She knew that punch could even compare to the light-weight boxing champion.

Takanashi sighed and thought this restaurant would become more complicated.

Androphobia? Glutton manager? Girl with katana? A child?

Yuuki wanted to laugh at this restaurant and wondered what kind of thing that would happen in this place. He looked at Takanashi and thought this guy was the most normal of all of them.

"Katanashi-Kun, this is the ice compress," Popura gave her the ice compress.

"Ah, thank you very much, Senpai," Takanashi became very happy and looked very gentle.

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought this guy was the most dangerous of all of them. He looked at Honda and asked, "Honda, there is a lolicon here."

Honda nodded, "It seems you need to enter jail for a while."

Takanashi twitched his lips and shouted, "I'M NOT LOLICON!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

395 Let“s Do It, Kengan Match!!

Yuuki looked at Nintendo's building in front of him. He frowned since he didn't expect it to be quite small. He shook his head and knew that it was one of the big companies in the past but it was just a relic right now. He knew that there were a lot of game companies that had gone bankrupt and both small and medium companies became giants.

"Is this really the place? Somehow, I feel disappointed," Hazuki complained. Eagle Jump actually focussed on developing a PC game rather than a console game, but this time she agreed to make a Nintendo game.

"Yes, this is where I spoke to the secretary of CEO a few days ago, so let's enter," Rin told them.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded and entered the building. He could see a people who ran here and there talking with a serious expression. He went to the receptionist and said that they were from Eagle Jump. His company didn't have a name but he had a name in this industry since he won the tournament before.

The receptionist guided them to the CEO room.

Yuuki didn't look around since he had heard that this CEO had quite a bad reputation. He didn't care actually whether he would do business with good or bad people. After all in front of businessman what was matter was only profit, there was nothing more than that.

"Kono-Sama, I have brought the representative of Eagle Jump," the receptionist said.

"You can enter."

They heard a male's voice coming from inside the door. They entered the room and saw an old man with a weird shaped head, villain smile, and neat suit.

"Ah, welcome, welcome, nice to meet you, my name is Kono Akio, I'm the CEO of Nintendo," Kono said with a smile and wanted to handshake him.

"Hello, my name is Yuuki Ichijou," Yuuki introduced himself.

"Ah, you're the one who won the 'Game Making Tournament' before," Kono said with a smile but he felt quite pissed since that time Nintendo also released their game only failed to become the winner of this tournament. He was happy when this young man wanted to release his game again. He knew that this game would bring his company a lot of money and that was why he would do everything to get it. He also had to do the Kengan Ashura Match with Sony and he won it easily.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, this time, we have decided to collaborate with each other for our new game."

Kono nodded, "Yes, I can't wait for that to happen, I know that the hype of Pokemon is really high, especially when there are both amusement parks and the anime in the summer."

Yuuki nodded and felt this guy was good since he had done his homework before they started the negotiation.

Then both of them started to talk about that with the hype Pokemon, they were sure that this game would become one of the most popular games in the industry since a lot of games were shit today.

"About that, can you sell the right of Pokemon game to us?" Kono suddenly said and made the air around us become stopped.

Rin, Hazuki, and Rossweisse looked at this old man with a very strange expression.

"Oh, can you tell me how much?" Yuuki didn't have the intention to sell it but he was curious how much he would buy the right of Pokemon.

"YUUKI!!!" Rin wanted to complain since she knew that it would be quite dumb to sell the right of Pokemon.

"Calm down, I'm just curious," Yuuki said to her.

"Hehehe, don't worry, we will give you an appropriate price, how about 100 million Island Coin? Is it a very good deal for you, right?" Kono said with a smile.

Yuuki looked at him with a smile, "Oh, I don't think you think highly of our game Kono-San."

"Hahaha, you're the hero of the game industry, of course, we will give a lot of appreciation," Kono said.

"Thank you for your offer, but I have to reject your offer since I don't have any intention to sell the right of Pokemon," Yuuki said with ease.

Kono suddenly became pissed. He thought that he would agree since he only thought the young man in front of him was only a kid but he was the one who was played by him.

Hazuki wanted to laugh when he toyed with the CEO of Nintendo but both Rossweisse and Rin stopped her. They didn't want something bad to happen in the negotiation.

Yuuki didn't intend to stay any longer and talked about their collaboration. Both of them would be benefitted from this game since both of them knew this game would become a hot item. He also told them that he would prepare three types of Pokemon games, limited edition, normal, and digital.

Kono was amazed and knew that there would be a lot of money coming. He felt that he was bleeding when that money only went to the pocket of the young man in front of him. Even though he knew his company's revenue would also increase but he didn't feel enough. He wanted more cakes from this game.

They had finished their negotiation and Yuuki wanted to go back only stopped by him.

"Yuuki-Kun, have you heard about Kengan Match?" Kono suddenly said.

Yuuki stopped and looked at him with interest, "Kengan Match, is it? I have heard it somehow."

"Kengan Match?" Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had a confused expression.

Kono smiled, "Then I don't need to explain, how about it? Let us do Kengan Match with the Pokemon Game as the stake!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

396 Evil Capitalis

Yuuki became interested and sat back in his seat. He looked at him and asked, "Then what is your stake?"

Kono nodded, "Of course, my stake is also good, 100 million Island Coin, I will give you that if you win this Kengan Match." He had thought that he would enter this Kengan Match since he had enticed him with money. He knew the worth of the Pokemon Game was more than that and the 100 million Island Coin wasn't much for him. He also believed in his fighter power and knew that his fighter would win against him.

Kono had heard that Yuuki was also a fighter but he had only one match and he also fought a newcomer of Nogi Group. He snorted and thought that this match would be an easy win for him and he would also get the Pokemon Game free. He was dancing in happiness when he thought of the possibility.

Yuuki smiled widely and thought this guy was really shameless and greedy but he became happy since this person asked him for a Kengan Match. He knew that this guy must have underestimated him since he had only won one match but that made him happy. He looked at him and said, "How about we make the stake bigger?"

Kono looked at him with surprise, "Bigger? What do you mean?" He became interested in this matter.

Yuuki didn't hide it and said, "I have a lot of game plans and this game will also make a lot of money."

"Hooo, really?" Kono looked at him like a fool.

"Then you must know that I have both 'Fushikawa Shoten' and 'Shounen Jump' and some share in the 'Gongon Publisher' right?" Yuuki asked.

Kono nodded, "Of course, I know about it." He knew about it since he wanted to buy a right to make a game of those famous mangas and novel. He believed those games that he made from those mangas would become very popular and would make a lot of profit. He also felt annoyed when he thought that those companies were his and he was the only one who had the right to sell it. He was curious why he mentioned those companies to him.

"Let's make it bigger for this Kengan Match, I will give those my three companies, 'Fushikawa Shoten', 'Shounen Jump', and 'Eagle Jump', lastly some share on the 'Gongon Publisher'," Yuuki said with a smile.

Before Kono said anything the three women beside him were screaming and shouting.

"ARE YOU CRAZY!!!" Hazuki shouted.

"Boss! Don't do something hasty!!!" Rin said.

"Yuuki, you can't do that!!" Rossweisse said.

Three of them didn't know what the Kengan Match was but they knew that it was some kind of gambling since they heard him would give those three companies.

"Hahahahahahaha," Kono laughed hearty when he heard those proposals. He ignored those three women and said, "Good! Good! Let's do it, let's do this Kengan Match!!" He thought that the young man in front of him was a fool.

"But, I'm not over, let's say, what will you give me when you lose?" Yuuki smiled.

Kono raised his eyebrow, "Hooo, what do you want?"

"Your shares in the Nintendo," Yuuki suddenly said.

"IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Kono said, "Those companies weren't worthy of my shares!!!" He shook his head hard. He didn't expect the young man in front of him to be very greedy.

Yuuki only said that to raise the stake. He knew that his company wasn't that much right now since he had only taken care of it for a few months. He looked at him and asked, "Then what will be the stake? I give you my three companies and some share in another company, you need some appropriate stake."

Kono nodded, "10% of my stock, I can do that."

Yuuki shook his head, "That's too little, you know how much, I will make with those games, mangas, and novels? And I have also prepared some new mangas and novels at the same time, lastly, visual novel if you have heard it."

"Visual novel!!" Kono was surprised but this time he became even more greedy.

"I want 90%," Yuuki said.

Kono shook his head, "20%, no more than that."

Kono and Yuuki started to negotiate with each other. Both of them didn't want to lose and wanted more than they had gotten.

Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had gotten very dizzy, 'What the hell is happening?' They thought that it would be very harmonized business partnership but they didn't expect it would become a war. They looked at both of them and felt very scary. They thought about their stakes and became dizzy when they counted the worth of those stakes. They had finally seen it the ugly face of the capitalist.

"48%, no more than that," Kono said. He still wanted to be the leader of this company and he decided to give him that much. He felt his heart bleeding but at the same time, he was happy when he thought that he would be able to get his industries and the right to of those mangas, novels, and games.

Yuuki nodded and didn't reject his proposal since he knew 48% was quite much. Even though his companies had the potential to have a net worth more than Nintendo but his company was still very young. He also didn't intend to bet the share of Amagi Brilliant Park, even though it could raise his stake. He didn't do it because he still hadn't kept his promise to Latifa to bring 500,000 guests.

Kono smiled, "Good, let's do it, how about in a week."

"Yeah, let's do it in the week," Yuuki smiled.

Kono said with a smile, "Let's meet again in a week, I will be the one who set up the match since I'm the older generation, I can do that much."

"Oh, then I will have to thank the older generation and maybe change their place since they're quite old," Yuuki smiled.

Kono became annoyed but he didn't stop smiling, "Let's see who will be smiling at the end."

"I can't wait for that," Yuuki said.

Both of them were smiling but everyone knew that this wasn't a friendly smile. Yuuki decided to go back since he didn't have anything to talk about again with this guy.

Rossweisse, Rin, and Hazuki followed his back and wanted to ask, 'What the hell is happening!!!!!'

---

Kono had set the match and looked very happy, "Haruo, you have heard it, right?"

Then from the door opened, a young man with a height 3 meters, extremely heavy set, bulky, overweight frame. He has a chubby hairless face, generally squinted eyes and black hair that is neatly combed and parted to each side with a flick of hair sprouting from the top. Haruo wears a pair of circular glasses, in front of usually squinted eyes, as well as a pair of dungarees with the company he is representing, Nintendo, imprinted on the top of it.

"Yes, I can't wait to play those visual novels!!" Haruo said.

"Hahahaha, I can't wait for a week!!!" Kono said.

Both of them were laughing thinking that his companies were already in their hands.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

397 Drunk

"I will explain later, let's go to a bar, I want to drink some alcohol," Yuuki said to three women beside him.

They sighed and nodded, they also felt that they needed alcohol to ease the tension in their bodies. Their bodies were still weak when they heard those crazy stakes between him and the CEO of Nintendo.

They went to the bar together, then they ordered a beer and some side dishes.

"This is your order," the waiter said while giving them their orders.

They drank the beer together in one gulped, "Aaaaah!!"

"Can you tell me, what is this, Kengan Match?" Hazuki looked at him.

"Is this some kind of agreement between companies?" Rin asked.

Rossweisse also waited for his answer. She was curious about this Kengan Match.

"Well, let me tell you the history of Kengan Match," Yuuki said and explained to them about Kengan Match and its history. He told them about a great detail that both companies would have a stake with something, such as project, right, share or something.

The companies would send their fighters to fight each other again and this match was being managed by the Kengan Association.

Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had never thought there was something like this within their society. They had thought that capitalists were terrible but they didn't think it would be this much. They thought Kengan Match was somehow similar to gladiator in the past.

"Who is going to be our fighter?" Rossweisse asked. She could fight for him since she knew that she only needed to fight a human. Even though she couldn't use her magic but it was enough to beat a human.

"I'm," Yuuki said while drinking.

They blinked their eyes several times and then shouted, "WHAT!!!!!!"

"Guest, please, keep your voice low," the waiter said from outside the door.

"Yes,....." They said at the same time.

"Are you crazy? Do you want to fight those fighters?" Hazuki looked at him as if an idiot.

"Don't do that, we can search for another fighter, there is a week of time," Rin said. She believed that they could get a strong fighter within a week.

"Rosseisse, stop this idiot! Don't let him die!" Hazuki said to Rossweisse.

Rossweisse shook her head, "This time, I agree with him, let him fight."

"WHAT???" Rin and Hazuki looked at her with disbelief.

"You don't need to worry that much, I have entered the Kengan Match before as a fighter," Yuuki said.

"Really?" They looked at him with a surprised expression.

Yuuki nodded and told them about his experience fighting against Nogi Group and he had won a 'Shounen Jump' from them.

They were surprised about his experiences since they thought it was his parent's company but they didn't expect that they got it from the Kengan Match. They had become curious about this and also felt quite relieved at the same time. They thought that he was an only a brave idiot but it seemed that wasn't the case.

"Why don't you tell me earlier! I feel dumb to worry about you!" Hazuki said while slapping his shoulder.

"But can you really win? I don't know but that the CEO of Nintendo is very confident," Rin said with a worried expression. She didn't want to lose her job again, especially when their companies were on the right track. She had loved her company and didn't want to change her job.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, believe in me, but you must keep it secret from everyone, only three of you can know about it."

"Why?" Rin asked. She actually wanted to say it to Yagami and Umiko at the same time since it was very serious.

"I don't mind if you tell both Umiko and Kou, but you must tell them it is a secret society in this country, it is better than the least people who know about it," Yuuki said.

"That's right, this kind of thing shouldn't be told to people carelessly," Hazuki said.

Rin and Rossweisse nodded in response. They knew they needed to keep it a secret and only told some people.

"Did your girlfriends know?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "They know about it since they also watched my fight before, only Shouko and Makoto don't know about it."

Rossweisse nodded, "Are you planning to tell them?"

"Well, it is better to tell them earlier since I want them to accept it quickly," Yuuki said and added, "Anyway, let's drink first, let's have fun since we will have a share of Nintendo!!!!"

"OOOOOOO!!!!!" They followed him and drank together.

---

Yuuki twitched his lips when he had to take care of the three drunk women.

"Boss, will you bring us to the hotel and attack us?" Hazuki looked at him with feverish eyes.

"Boss, we're not that close yet, or at least wait until two months," Rin said while sleeping.

"Yuuki, you finally can't hold yourself, huh?" Rossweisse said while sleeping.

Yuuki wanted to smack the head of these three women. He could really bring them to the hotel and let his juice dirtied them but he was sure some of them would be crying.

"Rin, Hazuki, let me deliver you back, where is your home?" Yuuki said while shaking their shoulders.

"Ugh...Don't shake me, boss," Hazuki almost puked.

"Ugh," Rin also felt nausea.

Yuuki shook his head and decided to call Kou since he didn't know about their house. He didn't want to keep them in his house again.

"Boss, what's wrong?" Kou asked.

"Kou, can you tell the address of both Hazuki and Rin? Both of them are drunk," Yuuki said.

"Eh????" Kou was surprised. She started to imagine her boss would attack both Hazuki and Rin. She shook her head and said, "Boss, where are you? I will come to you there."

"Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, don't worry, I will go there," Kou said.

"Then you need to come....." Yuuki told her where the bar was. He waited for her while massaging their heads slowly to ease their hangover.

"Hmm, comfortable," Rin, Hazuki, and Rossweisse said at the same time.

Yuuki really thought that he should open a massage parlor soon.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

398 I“m Afraid

"Ugh.....There, that's right, over there," Hazuki said while telling him where the most comfortable part was.

Yuuki frowned and sighed. He really should bring her to the hotel and eat her there. He really shouldn't bring them to drink here. He looked at both Rin who slept on his lap and Rossweisse who slept on the table. He could tell how sloppy these three women were. He was waiting for Kou to come.

"Boss!!!"

The door opened and a woman in a black t-shirt and long jeans pants came.

"Kou," Yuuki nodded at him.

Kou looked at the three women who were very close to her boss. She sighed in relief since he didn't do anything but their position was just giving someone strange impression. She looked at both Hazuki and Rin who rested on his lap.

"Anyway, to help me pick them up for my car, I will drive you back too," Yuuki said.

Kou nodded, "Yeah, let me help you." She picked Rin on his lap.

"Ugh....I don't want to move!!" Rin complained.

"Rin, you smell alcohol," Kou frowned since Rin drank too much.

"It is okay!! Boss, did something stupid after all!!!" Rin shouted.

Yuuki twitched his lips while picking up both Rossweisse and Hazuki on his arms.

Kou looked at him and asked, "What did you do boss?"

"We can talk about that later, how about we go back first," Yuuki said and didn't really want to talk about Kengan Ashura.

Kou could only nod who made him her boss.

They went to his car and placed the three drunk women in the back seat.

Kou sat by his side in the front seat. She looked at him and asked, "What happened in the Nintendo?"

"Nothing, it is just that there will be a bet," Yuuki said.

"Bet?" Kou frowned and didn't understand why there would be a bet.

"You should ask either Hazuki or Rin," Yuuki said.

"Why won't you tell me?" Kou asked.

"I don't want you to drink alcohol too, let's leave it like that," Yuuki wasn't sure how Kou would react to this news and decided to let Hazuki or Rin tell her.

Kou looked at him weirdly but she didn't force him. She looked at the street and said, "Turn right, over there."

Yuuki followed her direction while talking about the project.

---

Yuuki and Kou decided to let Hazuki live in Rin's apartment. He also brought Rossweisse there since he didn't really want to take care of a drunk woman. He should let those three women sleep together in this apartment.

Suddenly, he stopped and thought that he would go to his mistress's apartment on the night while his wives were waiting at home.

Yuuki and Kou were talking about the graphics of the Pokemon Game. She said that most of them were finished and they could test it right away. They only needed to wait for the game exhibition in the middle of summer later.

"I will make you a tea," Kou said to him.

Yuuki didn't really want to trouble her but he decided to accept it since he felt that Kou wanted to talk with him, "Sure."

Kou nodded at him with a smile and prepared the tea.

Yuuki looked at her curiously and asked, "You often come to this place?"

Kou nodded, "Yeah, both of me and Rin entered the company at the same time, the company had gone bankrupt before because of me."

"Because of you?" Yuuki looked at her weirdly.

Kou nodded sadly, "I'm the one who led the project before......" She told her how she had been chosen as the leader of the graphics group and how there was a fight between everyone because she was newly appointed employee.

Yuuki didn't say anything and listened to her story. He thought this woman was very strong but she had buried her sadness inside her heart but he wasn't sure why he told him. He moved closer toward her while drinking the tea that she had made earlier.

Kou looked at him and said, "I'm afraid...."

Yuuki wasn't sure how to answer her but when he looked at her expression, he could only hug her in his arms. He caressed her back slowly and said softly, "This time, there is me, this project will be a success, believe in me." Of course, he wasn't talking about empty talk. He had started his advertisement on his SNS and his website on both Shounen Jump and Fushikawa Shoten.

Besides, he also sold the right to use the picture of Pikachu to some company, it could also become a free advertisement for his game. He also would go to 'Summer Music' and at that time with only his words most of his fans would buy his game, though, he also believed that his game was very good. He wouldn't sell anything bad and the total sales of Pokemon in his past world were very impressive.

Yuuki remembered that the revenue of Pokemon franchise in his past world was $90 billion. He didn't really have to worry whether Pokemon would become popular or not since he believed this thing would become the hype in this world.

Kou wasn't sure why she told this to him but she felt comfortable in his arms,'He smells nice.'

Both of them were sitting on the couch while hugging each other.

Rin, Hazuki, and Rosswessei had woken up but this atmosphere made it hard for them to wake up. They could only sigh inside their hearts waiting for them to finish their matter.

---

Yuuki went back and said goodbye to her.

Kou waved her hand and felt more cheerful now. She sighed and blushed while thinking about why she had done that to him.

"Yagami-Kun, you're a really naughty girl."

"Kou-Chan, you're really sneaky, huh? Also, do you like that type of man?"

Rossweisse decided to sleep since she wasn't in the mood to tease her. She felt quite pissed at him to leave her alone but she decided to shut her mouth since he was her boss. She was wondering when he would attack her.

'W - what am I thinking!!!' Rossweisse blushed and hugged the pillow tightly.

Kou was startled when she looked at both Rin and Hazuki who had woken up, "IT'S NOT LIKE THAT!!!!" She ended up spending her entire night to explain that it was only a misunderstanding.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

399 Gyaru Style

Yuuki went back and arrived at his home. He saw that his girlfriends and cousin were still up. He saw that they were talking to each other about something.

"You're back," Yukana said with a smile.

"Yeah, I'm home," Yuuki nodded and looked at them, "What are you doing?"

Ranko smiled, "We only tell them to try gyaru style."

Yuuki smiled, "Do it, it sounds fun." He imagined how attractive both Shouko and Utaha in the gyaru style. He could imagine they would look very beautiful and sexy at the same time, especially pure Shouko with gyaru. He could wait to see their make-over.

Utaha snorted, "Aren't you only interested in legs? Why are you interested in gyaru style?" She moved her legs slowly trying to tempt him.

Yuuki really felt that her legs were very dangerous. He couldn't wait to caress it slowly and tainted it with his white cream.

Utaha smiled and Shouko blushed when they looked at his expression.

"Anyway, let's start the makeover," Yukana told them.

"You should wear these big shocks and we will change your hairstyle into a side ponytail," Ranko said.

"Ok, leave the makeover for us!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.

Utaha, Shouko, and Makoto felt something bad would happen.

---

"Where is Rossweisse?" Ranko asked since Yukana who was the one who helped Utaha, Shouko, and Makoto to change their clothes.

"I let her sleep at one of her friends' houses," Yuuki said.

"Why?" Ranko asked.

"It is too much for them to increase their familiarity," Yuuki said.

"Heee, interesting," Ranko said and sat on his lap.

"What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"I learned this move from the magazine, what do you think?" Ranko gave him a seductive smile while moving her butts around.

"You naughty, little succubus, let's see how I settle you tonight," Yuuki hugged her. He was really tempted about this girl and wanted to eat her right away. He could understand the feeling of a wolf who wanted to eat the little red riding hood.

"Kyaaa," Ranko didn't move rather moved closer to him. Even though her mouth was lying but her body was honest.

They were flirting with each other until they heard someone coughing.

"How about you wait for me first?" Yukana was a little annoyed. She didn't expect them to flirt with each other when she was busy helping the three girls to become gyaru girls.

"Oooh," Yuuki and Ranko nodded at her. They looked at her and were eager to see the makeover of three girls.

Yukana shook her head and said, "Ahem, let's start our makeover, please enter, Makoto."

They looked at Makoto who came out from the door and they were very surprised.

Makoto wore her usual school uniform but she opened three buttons on her shirt with large socks and her hair was tied in a ponytail.

"Ch - cheazzz," Makoto tried to put on a gyaru pose but it made her funny but sexy at the same time.

"Hahaha," Yukana and Ranko laughed in response.

"You're beautiful, Makoto," Yuuki praised and gave her a thumbs up. He could see that her skirt became very short and he could see some part of her bra.

"T - thank you," Makoto was still embarrassed and sat beside him waiting for both Utaha and Shouko.

"Now, the next one, Utaha!!!" Yukana was excited and felt that she had become a designer.

Utaha came out of the room and everyone looked at her with amazement.

Yuuki focused on her legs and swore that she had the most beautiful legs that he had seen in his life. He looked at the black stocking that wrapped her sexy legs and he was under her spell. He couldn't look away from those legs.

Utaha smiled wickedly and walked closer toward him. She tempted him while moving her butts around.

"L - let's keep it in the bedroom, later," Yuuki felt his heart bleeding when he said those words but he needed to maintain his gentleman cousin's image in front of Makoto.

Makoto blushed and looked away. She felt that she would be corrupted if she looked at both of them.

Ranko whistled and slapped her butts, "Damn, your legs are very enviable."

"Thank you," Utaha said with a smile.

Yuuki shook his head to focus on the last girl. He wanted to know what the difference was when Shouko changed into gyaru style. He was waiting for a bit and saw this kind of girl became slightly mischievous.

Shouko wears her school uniform along with baggy sweaters. She ties her hair into a side ponytail and scrunchies on her hands. She tries to mimic Ranko or Yukana's expression but she was too embarrassed.

"I can't do it!!" Shouko hid her face with both of her hands.

At that moment, everyone was being shot by an invisible arrow. They had never felt something like this before and the girl in front of them became very cute in their eyes.

"Mooo, Shouko, you're very cute," Ranko said.

"How about you sleep with me tonight?" Yukana said.

"Shouko, you're really beautiful," Makoto said.

"Let's leave this bastard tonight and sleep together," Utaha said while looking at him.

"Hey!!!" Yuuki was speechless when he heard Utaha. He was on his limit today and they decided to let him sleep alone? He looked at him with disbelief expression. His little brother was on his limit and he tried to calm him that he would get his reward in a few hours only being told that they would let him sleep alone.

"I - I want to sleep with you, Yuuki...." Shouko said with a very low voice.

Yuuki looked at the angel in front of him. His expression became dignified and he picked her in princess carry, "Let's go to our chamber, princess, let me change you into a woman."

Shouko nodded slowly in response.

"Then girls, we will go first," Yuuki said and brought her to his room.

Everyone looked at them with twitching on their lips. They had also said earlier that they would use this chance to make them together but at the same time, they were curious.

"Let's peek at them," Utaha said and walked toward his room.

Yukana and Ranko nodded at the same time and looked at Makoto.

"How about you, Makoto?"

"Do you want to follow us?"

Makoto had a complicated expression on her face.

"This is for your education!!"

"You won't get a chance to peek at them again."

Ranko and Yukana said at her.

Makoto bit her lips and nodded at them. She didn't know whether her decision was wrong or not but she was curious since she had heard about the health and physical education yesterday.

They went together while peeking at both Yuuki and Shouko who were in their room together.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

400 Go!!!

Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and saw it was already in the morning. He felt a soft breath on his side and saw Shouko there. He could see that she was sleeping soundly tired of yesterday's activity. He felt like a bastard but at the same time, he was very happy right now.

Yuuki moved her bang to the side and kissed her forehead.

Shouko opened her eyes slowly and smiled, "Yuuki."

"Good morning, how is your body?" Yuuki asked. He didn't use his magic to heal her since she wanted to know how it felt when she lost her virginity. He could see that she looked quite weak and tired at the same time.

"You're too strong," Shouko said with a smile.

"Do you want me to heal you?" Yuuki asked.

Shouko shook her head, "It is okay, I want to feel this feeling."

"Really? Then at least, let me help you to ease the pain," Yuuki said while caressing her stomach slowly. Her stomach was flat and her navel was really cute. He was thinking that she would bear his children in the future. He looked at her and asked, "Let's make a lot."

Shouko blushed and hit his chest, "Don't say something very embarrassing."

"But you want it too, right?" Yuuki whispered.

Shouko didn't say anything and buried her head on his chest. She was being bullied right now but it was different from in the past. She didn't hate being bullied by him like this. She nodded slightly and said, "Eemmm."

Yuuki had never seen such a cute girl before and hugged her. He caressed her back and butts slowly while enjoying their time together.

"Yuuki, do you hide something from me?"

Yuuki suddenly startled and looked at her, "What's wrong?"

Shouko looked at him and didn't say anything.

Yuuki became quite nervous but he still had his calm expression. He wasn't sure how to explain that he had dated her mother before she dated him. Even though he had said that he would make up his relationship with Yaeko but he still hadn't done it. He was still hesistated about how to solve this problem and wasn't sure how Shouko would react to this news.

Hate? Anger? Jealousy?

Yuuki wasn't sure but he knew that he needed to tell her since she asked him. He didn't know where she knew about this news but he needed to tell her the truth, "I have dated your mom before."

Shouko didn't say anything and just nodded at him.

"Are you not angry?" Yuuki looked at her.

Shouko looked at him and said, "Can you tell me why?"

Yuuki sighed and said, "I love her."

"Until now?" Shouko asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded slightly.

"Why did you break up?" Shouko asked.

Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "For you, we think this is the best way for us to break up."

Her body trembled when she heard that the reason why both of them broke up was her. Shouko looked at him and said, "Why did you break up with her!!"

"Because I love you, I don't want to make you sad, I don't want to see you cry when you know that I'm dating your mother," Yuuki said.

"If you love me, then you shouldn't break up," Shouko said with tears.

"Then what should I do? Do you want me to tell you that I'm dating your mother? I can't do that! I know I'm a scum but I'm not a low-life," Yuuki said with full of emotion and caressed her cheek, "I care about you, I love you, I want to make you happy."

Shouko was still crying while looking at him. She felt complicated when she found out that the reason why both of them broke up was her. She still remembered her mother's cold expression every time but it was different. She could see how Yaeko's expression was kind of sad every time they were talking about him. She didn't want her mother to be sad, "Break up with me."

"NO!!" Yuuki said and added, "There is no way, I will let you do that." He hugged her tingly on his chest, "Don't ever say that again, if you really hate me then I'm fine but I don't want us to break up because you want to see your mother happy to date with me, both of us won't be happy to date each other with your happiness as the sacrifice."

"Then tell me, what should I do?" Shouko said while looking at him.

Yuuki wanted to give him permission to date her mother but he felt something blocking his throat. He couldn't utter the words that he had prepared for a long time. He kept looking at her but he couldn't say anything.

"Easy, you should date mother and daughter at the same time."

"What?" Yuuki and Shouko turned their heads and saw Utaha with Ranko and Yukana were there.

Yuuki felt that this thing was very ridiculous but it was different for Shouko. She thought this idea was really good since both of her and her mother could become happy.

"I - is that really okay?" Shouko asked unsurely. She knew that kind of relationship was frowned upon on society.

"This guy is very rich, he can't shut everyone up with his power whenever he wants," Ranko said.

"Yeah, he is Yakuza, who cares about the law," Yukana said.

Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at them in disbelief. He wanted to complain only his face was being held by Shouko.

"Do you really love my mom?" Shouko asked.

This would be his first time to see her serious expression, Yuuki looked at her and nodded, "Yes, I love her."

Shouko nodded and looked away, "Go..."

"What?" Yuuki was confused.

"Go! Bring my mother or else, I won't forgive you," Shouko cried, but she still didn't want to look at him.

Yuuki looked at her with a worried expression since she was crying until he heard a girl's voices by his side.

"Hurry up and go!!"

"Don't worry, we will be the one who takes care of her."

Yukana and Ranko said to him.

"Don't go back if you can't bring her back," Utaha said with a snort.

Yuuki could only nod, "I will go back." He changed his clothes hurriedly and picked up his car to go to Yaeko's office.

They looked at him who was driving away until they couldn't see him again.

"Are you really okay with that?" Ranko asked. She thought it was quite messed up the relationship since he dated both mother and daughter.

Shouko put a smile and shook her head, "It is okay, my mother has a lot of grievance in her life, I don't want to add it again if we can share to get her happiness back then why not?"

"You're strong," Yukana said.

Shouko shook her head in response.

"Anyway, let's punish him somehow," Utaha said to everyone.

The three of them looked at her and sighed and thought Utaha was Utaha.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

401 I will introduce you to another one!

Yuuki knew that he couldn't turn back right now. He was grateful for the chance he had gotten from Shouko. He definitely wouldn't throw away this chance and get Yaeko back for him. He drove very fast toward her office since he knew that she was still in her office right now.

*brrrm!!!

Machida had also called him to give her a very trustful employee to help her manage the company.

Yuuki thought it would be a great chance for him to invite Yaeko to his company, though, he didn't know whether she would accept it or not. He shook his head and needed to focus to

---

Yaeko was doing her work in the office. Her complexion was beautiful but she was quite pale. She didn't really have that much appetite in the past few days.

"Hey, you should eat you know," Satsuki said to her while tapping her shoulder. She was really worried about her friends in the past few days.

"I don't have that much appetite," Yaeko said to her. She didn't know why but she felt something would happen today. She shook her head at her and continued to work in the office. She was working in the PR department at this company.

Satsuki put the bread that she had gotten for her on the table. She also sat beside her since she didn't have much job in the morning. Her job was an editor for the author of the light novel and most of the author worked on the night. She would probably go to her author's house when it was noon or late. She didn't have to go that early and she wasn't going to leave this worry wart woman alone.

"How about searching for another man? His specs are just too great for someone in our age," Satsuki said to her. She was worried that Yaeko was being played by this young man since she knew that this guy was just too bright and they were in their forties. Even though they could still maintain their beauty in a few years but she wasn't sure how to manage it in 10 or 20 years later.

Yaeko's expression became ugly and looked away from her. She had heard this conversation several times and didn't want to hear it again.

"Mooo, you're just too stubborn, is he really that great in bed?" Satsuki teased her.

Yaeko became red and looked around. She sighed in relief when she didn't see anyone hear their conversation, "Don't say something stupid in the morning!!!"

"Ow, you're getting angry, tell the big sister, how is your experience with him?" Satsuki said with a smile.

"Shut up or I will throw you away into the street," Yaeko threatened her.

Satsuki raised her hands and shook her head, "Anyway, why don't you look closer? There are a lot of great men in here?" She said while pointing her finger at someone, "Look there! Takimura, he is the leader of our PR department and a divorcee, both of you have something similar to each other, he has asked me to get me to hook up with you."

Yaeko snorted and looked away again. She had gotten a lot of people who wanted her to become their girlfriends or wives but she didn't have that much interest in them.

Satsuki shook her head and said, "Well, let me accompany you on your work today." She picked the bread and ate it slowly while looking at her.

Yaeko also did her job while asking, "How is your daughter?"

"Well, it seems she is doing well on my mother's side," Satsuki said with a very easy tone.

Yaeko sighed at her, "You should take care of your daughter better, you know?" She was really quite amazed at this woman's ability to let her daughter away.

Satsuki shook her head, "No way, I have a debt, there is no need for her to get involved in this matter."

"How much is it?" Yaeko asked.

Satsuki still ate her breakfast and said, "Not much, probably in a few months, I will finish the payment."

"In the end, how can you get into debt?" Yaeko asked. She looked curiously at her since she had never heard of the reason.

Satsuki crushed the beard on her hands and said, "That's a bastard, I want to kill him when I meet him."

Yaeko raised her eyebrows, "You have such a bad choice with men and you want to introduce me to someone?" She looked at her in disbelief.

Satsuki snorted at her and said, "Hmph, say someone who dated her daughter's boyfriend for a while."

Yaeko blushed and looked around again. She sighed in relief when she didn't see anyone notice them, "Bastard, don't say something like that in here, do you want me to get fired??" She knew her relationship frowned upon the society if this was known she could be fired or blackmailed by someone. She only told this friend of her but didn't expect this woman to blabber her mouth.

"Hmph, your son-in-law is powerful, you can get a job when you're fired!!" Satsuki said. She was actually quite jealous of her since she had gotten such a good man. Her face was better than her and she was still younger than Yaeko but she didn't have luck with a man. She started to sob and said, "Anyway, let's go to the bar tonight! I want to drink a lot of beer!"

Yaeko frowned, "How can it suddenly change to drink invitation?" She sighed at her friend and shook her head. She stood up since she needed to get some document on the side.

"Where are you going?" Satsuki asked.

"To get a document, you can wait there," Yaeko said.

Satsuki became very bored and also followed her, "Wait for me!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

402 I Need You!!

Yuuki had arrived in her office and went to the receptionist.

"Hello, do you know where Nishimiya Yaeko is?" Yuuki asked.

The receptionist was really bored until she heard this voice. She looked up and her eyes lit up, "Ah, yes, please go to the 2nd floor, you can meet her there."

Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."

The receptionist was still looking at him and wondered who he was. She needed to ask Yaeko when she went down.

---

Yaeko looked at the document while searching the thing that she really needed. She looked around and shook her head. She felt this working place wasn't healthy for her to stay but she didn't really want to ask him to get her a job on his company. She didn't feel comfortable with the harassment that she had received before. At the same time, this place was very damn far away from her home and she needed to get up very early to get here.

Satsuki also noticed the strange atmosphere on her office and that was why she told her to get her job on her son-in-law's company. She knew the condition of her company was quite bad and there wasn't any good author who would sign a contract on their company. She looked at her and said, "Let's go to your son-in-law's company, I heard that place is very good." She whispered since she didn't want anyone to hear their conversation.

Yaeko twitched her lips and shook her head, "He is not my son-in-law."

Satsuki smiled, "Oh, do you want to become his wife?"

Yaeko blushed and said, "Why is it always be like that!!!"

Satsuki shook her head, "Ever since, you've heard that song, you have been waiting for him."

Yaeko wanted to refute it, but her friend was faster.

"Don't lie, I have seen you often daydreaming while looking at the television!!" Satsuki said to her.

Yaeko couldn't refute her and decided to ignore her.

"Sigh, look who has become a girl now?" Satsuki asked.

Yaeko blushed again but still ignored her.

"My anyway, don't worry too much if you can't find a man, you're still very beautiful and a lot of men want you to become your boyfriend, your daughter is also very independent since she has a boyfriend," Satsuki said to her.

Yaeko was still ignoring her and found the document that she had searched for her work. She wanted to go back to her chair only to hear this familiar voice.

"Yaeko!!"

Satsuki and Yaeko turned their heads and were surprised to see them here.

"Yuuki?" Satsuki was stunned.

"Yuuki, what are you doing here?" Yaeko asked. She was too stunned to process anything in her head. She had never thought to meet him in this place and wasn't sure how to react in this situation. Even though he wore glasses but she knew him instantly, maybe because she had been thinking about him every time.

"Who is that?"

"He is very young, wow, handsome?"

Everyone was very curious when they saw this young man in a suit who suddenly entered their office and called one of their employee's names.

Yuuki had changed his clothes to suit since this was the most suitable to enter the office. He was sure that he would not be allowed to enter if he wore a t-shirt and short, anyway, he needed to focus on the woman that he had been thinking about every day. He still missed her this time and didn't care about their age differences.

"I have been thinking every time, whether we should really continue our relationship..." Yuuki clenched his fist when he said this to her.

Yaeko hugged the document folder on her hands tightly while waiting for him. She was both scared and happy at the same time.

"Both of us care about Shouko at the same time and in the end we have hurt each other, even though we know it is the best but I have realized that I can't forget about you...." Yuuki put on a very serious expression.

*BGM Arisa Takigawa - Wagamama

"In the end, I want you to be by my side, Yaeko, I love you! Please, come back to me!" Yuuki said while touching her hands gently.

Yaeko was blushing very hard and noticed the hard stare of her co-worker. She looked at him and could feel dying because of embarrassment but at the same time she felt her heart flutter and she was very happy right now, "C - calm down, Yuuki, le - let's talk it later." She actually wanted to kiss him right away but she was still very embarrassed.

"No! I'm not leaving until you say 'yes'! I need you," Yuuki said.

Yaeko felt her face was burning and blurted out the words that she had been keeping, "Yes."

Yuuki felt that he could beat everything right now. He had never felt this happy before, except when he had gotten his girlfriends. He hugged her in response and whispered, "I love you."

Yaeko felt that she had gotten 20 years younger when she heard those words. She felt that she saw an illusion that she entered the past. She heard him confess to her and she agreed happily at him. She knew that her relationship with him would hurt her daughter but she couldn't hold her feelings.

'At least, let me be selfish for him,' Yaeko kissed his lips in response.

Yuuki received her kiss and had finally felt at ease she had come back to him.

"WOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with disbelief.

Satsuki sighed and shook her head. She was happy with her friend but at the same time, she was very jealous now.

Both of them kissed for a while until they lost their breath. Their emotion was very full and they needed to let it out.

Yaeko hugged his neck tightly and said, "Don't leave me again, I need you too."

Yuuki buried his head on her neck, "I won't."

Love is very selfish, they know it is wrong yet they can't stop it.

They kissed each other again and ignored everyone around.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

403 Mother and Daughter

"Yeah, I will bring her tomorrow," Yuuki said.

"Hmm, then I will be waiting," Machida said.

Both of them were talking for a while and decided to end the call.

Machida looked at her phone and was curious who this person was. She had asked him to get her someone he believed to help her but she didn't expect it would be this fast. She thought it would be one of his lovers. She shook her head and decided to focus on her job since 'Re:Zero' was very popular.

Machida looked at the new author and looked at Utaha's novel. She smiled and thought this would become another great work.

---

Yuuki looked at his phone and turned his head. He looked at her with a helpless expression, "I don't expect you to quit your job as soon as possible."

"Well, I don't feel comfortable working there," Yaeko said with a sigh.

Yuuki caressed her head, "Don't worry about that, I will help you in this matter."

Yaeko looked at him and said softly, "Yuuki...."

"Yaeko...." Yuuki said while looking at her.

Both of them wanted to get another round and only heard this voice coming from the back seat.

"Ahem, can you do that in another place? There is another person here," Satsuki said with an annoyed tone and unhappy expression. She had decided to follow Yaeko to work on his company but didn't expect them to ignore her and started to flirt in front of her.

Yuuki and Yaeko looked at her for a while then ignored her.

"Don't ignore me!!!" Satsuki really wanted to smack both of them.

---

Rossweisse was in the Eagle Jump since the game would be finished soon. She was helping to set up the appointment with the courier company for their online store. Even though she was quite busy but this job was quite fun. She was on a break and someone called her.

*ring

Rossweisse looked at her phone and was surprised to see who called her, "Hello, Odin-Sama?"

"Hahaha, Rossweissei, it has been a while," Odin laughed.

Rossweisse was annoyed with her previous boss, even though, she didn't work for him again but she was still respectful to him since he was a god. She took a deep breath and asked, "What's wrong, why are you calling me?"

"It's nothing, I just want you to help me with some matter if you're not busy," Odin said.

Rossweisse looked at her job and thought it would be finished soon, "Yes, I can help."

"Good, can you come to Kuoh tomorrow? There is an attack on the Khaos Brigade soon, I need you to help to fight them," Odin said.

When Rossweisse heard the Khaos Brigade her expression became dignified. She still remembered Loki was one of the members of the Khaos Brigade. She didn't know what they would do but she knew that those organizations would do something harmful to the world. She thought for a while and answered, "I will come to Kuoh tonight."

"Good, now, are you happy working there?" Odin asked.

Rossweisse smiled and nodded, "Yes, I'm happy working here."

"Hahaha, I wonder what kind of man your boss is," Odin said.

Rossweisse thought for a while and sighed, "He is a bit similar to you, Odin-Sama." She felt that Yuuki and Odin were quite familiar to each, especially both of them liked to flirt with women.

"Really? Hahaha, then I guess he is a good lad," Odin laughed.

"ODIN-SAMA!!!" Rossweisse had enough.

"Anyway, that is it, I will close the phone now," Odin said.

Rossweisse sighed in relief until she heard his other annoying voice.

"By the way, what is your progress with him?" Odin asked curiously.

"ODIN-SAMA!!!" Rossweisse shouted.

"Hahaha, it seems you're still single now, then I will close the phone," Odin said and ended the call.

Rossweisse wanted to cry when she thought that she was still single. She wiped the tears in her eyes and thought that she would get a boyfriend. She imagined her boyfriend only thinking about him. She blushed and moved her hands wildly.

"No!!!" Rossweisse shook her head hard.

---

Yuuki had arrived back to his home while bringing Yaeko. He had sent Satsuki back to her apartment and told her the address of his company. He was quite nervous to enter his house since he wasn't sure what to do in this situation. He looked at Yaeko and felt her body trembled. He shook his head and held her hand tightly. He looked at her and nodded at her.

Yaeko also nodded in response.

Yuuki knew that he needed to be the one who led this confrontation since he was the one who started it. He entered his house and saw his girlfriends were there.

"Yuuki..." Shouko looked at him and looked at her mother, "Mom..."

"Shouko," Yaeko also looked at each other.

Shouko knew that this would become like this. She felt very complicated right now, she could see the rosy expression of her mother and could tell that her mother was really happy. She was happy about that but at the same time, the one who made her happy was her boyfriend.

Yaeko also felt very complicated right now when she saw her daughter. She liked him, her daughter's boyfriend and her son-in-law in the future. She knew it was wrong but she couldn't stop it.

Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana also weren't sure how to solve this situation.

Yuuki shook his head and brought Yaeko closer to Shouko. He knew he would be labeled as a bastard but this could solve this problem quickly. He held both of Shouko and Yaeko hands together.

"Yuuki?"

"Yuuki?"

Shouko and Yaeko looked at him with a confused expression.

Yuuki kissed both of them on their lips and made them stunned. He looked at them and said, "I love you."

Shouko and Yaeko looked at him with a blush. Both of them looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

"Let's go to your room in this house, I want to see it," Yaeko said.

Shouko nodded at her, "Yes."

Both of them started to talk to each other while ignoring him.

Yuuki was fine being ignored since he would get both mother and daughter at the same time. He felt that someone touched his shoulder. He turned his head and looked at his girlfriends.

"You're good," Ranko gave him a thumbs up.

"Smooth," Yukana said.

Utaha shook her head and mercilessly said, "Scum."

'Ok, I'm scum,' Yuuki raised his hands in a defeated manner.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

404 What is right?

At night, Shouko and Yaeko had pretty much talked to each other. Both of them looked quite fine with the sharing thing only they decided to hide it from Yuzuru.

Yuuki agreed with their decision since he knew he would be cursed to death when Yuzuru knew about their relationship.

Shouko and Yaeko also decided to go back and would come back tomorrow.

Yuuki only nodded but he wasn't sure that he would be at home tomorrow. He told them that he would go on a business trip.

"Business trip?" Utaha looked at him with a curious expression.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, another of my dad's things, I need to go for one or two days."

They nodded at him and told him to bring souvenirs later.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to bring them souvenirs since he would go to help Vali's Group to stop the attack of the Khaos Brigade on the underworld.

[Quest: Help everyone to stop the attack of The Khaos Brigade on the underworld.]

[Reward: System Lottery 3x.]

[System tips - You must stop the old Satan faction from harming the peace of the underworld.]

Yuuki will go to the Hanging Garden of Babylons tonight. He remembered that Kuroka had told him to come early to watch the match between Rias Gremory and Diodora Astaroth.

Rossweisse came home and said, "Can I ask for a break?" She felt a bit guilty for lying to them but she needed to go to help Odin to stop the attack of the Khaos Brigade.

"How long?" Yuuki asked.

"Maybe 1 or 2 days," Rossweisse asked nervously.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can go."

Rossweisse looked at him with disbelief, "Really?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, don't worry about it, you can take a break once or twice, you have worked really hard and you need a break."

Rossweisse looked at him for a while and said, "Thank you."

"Don't worry about it," Yuuki waved his hand.

Rossweisse knew that he was a magician but she didn't want to involve him in this matter. She looked at everyone and knew that he lived very peaceful live (on the surface). She didn't him being noticed by enemies. She brought some of her clothes and teleported to the Kuoh. She noticed both Shouko and Yaeko but only greeted them. She felt something weird but she decided to let it go since she needed to go Kuoh as soon as possible. She bowed her head and teleported suddenly.

Yaeko opened her mouth wide and was stunned. She looked at him with disbelief, "T - this?"

They looked at each other and sighed. They needed to explain from the start that Rossweisse was a Valkyrie and Yuuki was a magician.

Yaeko felt that she had a headache, "Ugh, let me process this matter a bit." She was in shock and wasn't sure how to react to this situation. She was an older generation and her ability to accept new things was different from the young one.

Yuuki went to her and whispered, "I can keep you beautiful and you don't need to worry about getting a wrinkle when you get older."

Yaeko's eyes suddenly lit up, she was worried about her age and knew that she would lose her beauty when she got older but when she heard that he could keep her beautiful. She didn't think anything else and asked, "Can you make me younger?"

Yuuki could do that but he didn't want it, "Why?"

"Why? Of course, since you're young! I want to become young too!" Yaeko said.

Yuuki shook his head, "I like you the way you are, even now you're very beautiful in front of my eyes." He caressed her cheek slowly.

Yaeko sighed and only thought that this guy had his way with words. Her emotions were still excited and she kissed him immediately.

"M - mom...." Shouko looked at her mother who kissed him. Both of them had talked to each other and had solved their feelings but she still had a complicated feeling when she saw both of her boyfriend and mother kissed at each other.

Yaeko separated from him and licked her lips. She felt that she had been liberated and didn't think anything only followed her desire. She looked at her daughter and told her to come, "We need to go back, you should kiss him when you can since he will go for two days."

Shouko was too embarrassed and didn't expect her mother would have such thick skin. She shook her head and also followed him to kiss since both of them wouldn't meet at each other for two days.

Yaeko and Shouko said goodbye to everyone.

Yuuki, Utaha, Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto were together in the living room.

Makoto blushed most of the time since she heard about his relationship with both mother and daughter. She looked at him and asked, "Is this okay?"

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

"I mean, you're dating both mother and daughter, don't you think it is kind of wrong?" Makoto asked.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Makoto, in your mind, what is right?"

"What is right?" Makoto thought for a while and said, "Of course, it is to date either Shouko or Yaeko-San."

"Well, to me, what is right is I want to make both of them happy at the same time, I know that my decision is very cruel for both of them that is why I will make them happy," Yuuki said to her.

Makoto was surprised to hear his answer. She also knew that one party would be sad when he only chose either of them. She wasn't sure which one was right or wrong, should she support her moral but she knew that one of them would be sad or she needed to support him to choose both of them at the same time and made them happy. She was still single and wasn't sure how to answer this question.

"Hooo, how will you make them happy?" Ranko asked curiously.

Yuuki nodded and said with confidence, "Of course, be their partner for their life."

They opened their mouth wide and looked at him with amazement.

"And of course, it is the same for Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana, I know, I'm very selfish, but be mine for always...."

Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana felt that this guy really had his way with words.

Makoto felt slightly jealous right now.

Yuuki looked at them with a quite shyness.

"What is it? Do you have something to tell us?" Yukana asked curiously.

"We - well, I will go for two days, how about we have some skinship before I leave?" Yuuki asked. He felt really shameless when he asked this question.

Three of them grinned and shouted, "Bastard!!!" Their mouths were dishonest but their bodies otherwise. They enjoyed their night together before he left for the business trip.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

405 Preparation Before War

Yuuki teleported to the Hanging Garden of Babylons. He entered the room and saw everyone was there playing video games while eating potato chips.

"Oh, Yuuki," Bikou said and continued to play video games with Arthur. Even though they were inside the terrorist organization, they were still teenagers and they had a high interest in video games.

"Yuuki!!!" Kuroka jumped into him.

Yuuki hugged her and said, "Have they started the match?"

Kuroka shook her head, "No, it will start in a few hours." She stayed in his house in Kuoh for a while before. She was happy that he bought a house in Kuoh since she could meet her little sister easily. Suddenly she stopped and sniffed his smell.

"Do you have another girl?" Kuroka asked curiously. She smelled an unfamiliar smell coming from his body.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "How do you know?"

Kuroka smiled, "My sense of smell is great."

Yuuki remembered that Kuroka knew him because of his smell in the past. He looked at her with suspicious expression since he thought that she was a dog rather than a cat.

Kuroka suddenly got close to him and said, "Nyaa, my mating season will be quite close, nyaa."

Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

"Let's make a little kitty nyaa at the same time," Kuroka said.

Yuuki wasn't ready yet to have children and had always used his magic to stop his sperm from fertilizing his girlfriends. Even though he liked children, it was quite strange to have one right now. He looked at her and said, "Let's have it when I have graduated from high school."

"Eeeeeehhh?????" Kuroka seemed quite disappointed.

"But we can start practicing to make kitties before the real deal," Yuuki said.

"Hey!!!" Kuroka smiled and thought this guy was really bad.

"Can you flirt in another place?" Bikou asked with an annoyed tone.

Le Fay blushed very hard and Arthur was also looking at them with an annoyed expression.

Ophis ate a lollipop while playing a rubric's cube on her hands. She had been addicted to this game ever since he had given it to her.

Vali was listening to the music while waiting for the match between Rias Gremory and Diodora Astaroth. He looked at him and asked, "When is your next concert?"

"Summer, I will get you a ticket if you want," Yuuki said. He thought that he should make a music company by himself since Yoshiko was quite hard headed. He didn't really want to work under someone since he knew that he couldn't set his schedule by himself.

"Thank you," Vali said. He thought the music was really good to calm himself.

Yuuki needed to wait for a few hours for the match to begin. He thought that he should call Akeno to ask for her preparation.

---

Akeno was talking with Yuuki about their plan to fight against Diodora Astaroth.

"Hey, is that Archer?" Azazel asked.

Akeno ignored him and talked with Yuuki since she quite missed him. She thought that she would visit him later at his home to talk with his girlfriends. She wasn't that worried about Diodora Astaroth since she had met him a few days ago.

In her opinion, that guy was very evil and she could feel it. She couldn't wait to beat him up on this occasion.

Both of them talked for a few minutes and closed the phone.

"Is he also coming?" Azazel asked.

Akeno shook her head, "I don't know, he didn't say anything about that." She didn't hear that he would come to visit her match later.

Azazel sighed and looked at his communication device that Archer had given to him in the past. He couldn't call him or maybe that guy ignored him. He shook his head and looked at everyone, "Well, you have become quite strong."

"Thank you, Sensei," Issei said. He had trained very hard at that time and believed he could defeat this Diodora. He really hated this guy especially when this guy tried to exchange his peerage to Asia.

'Asia is priceless!!' Issei though in his mind.

Kiba and Xenovia were also ready for this battle but their expression was very calm.

"Sorry, I'm late."

Suddenly Rossweisse appeared in the occult research club.

"Oh, Rossweisse-San," Rias was surprised to see her.

"What are you doing here?" Issei asked.

"Odin-Sama called me to come here to help Azazel-Sama," Rossweisse said. She had been briefing about the plan of the attack and it was better to hide the fact that they would use Rias Gremery's peerage as a bait for this battle.

"Thank you, Rossweisse-San," Azazel nodded.

"No problem," Rossweisse said. She was still in her suit and didn't change to her armor since she was waiting for them to teleport to the match.

"By the way, where are you working now? Are you interested in working in this school?" Rias asked.

Rosweisse shook her head, "I'm quite satisfied with my job now, I'm working in Eagle Jump as someone secretary."

"Someone secretary?" They looked at her with a surprised expression. They had never thought that she would become a secretary for someone else.

"Hmm, whose secretary?" Akeno asked.

"Hmm, it is a secret," Rossweissei said. She didn't really want them to come to his house to visit her. She thought that peaceful life was quite nice rather than fighting against the supernatural criminal. She wouldn't even come if Odin didn't ask her to come.

"Well, whatever, you guys, go win this match," Azazel said to everyone.

They looked at him and said at the same time, "YES, SENSEI!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

406 We were bai

"Have a good trip," Rossweisse said.

"Try your best," Irina said.

Gremory peerage waved their hands and teleported them to the match arena.

"Well, we need to head out, ourselves," Azazel said.

Irina looked at him and said, "Lord Michael ordered me to go with you to the underworld, but...."

"Why are we keeping it a secret from others?" Rossweisse asked.

"If nothing happens, we can just say we came as a surprise and cheer them on," Azazel said and added, "If something does happen....." He gave them a bitter smile and said, "Well, I will be hated."

---

"They started," Vali said to everyone.

Yuuki had placed a magical camera that could record everything in both magic items that he had given to both Akeno and Koneko. He had never used it to voyeur and only used it in this kind of situation. He didn't have a hobby to peek on someone but this time he wanted to see the match between Diodora and Rias.

"Should we go there?" Bikou asked.

Vali shook his head, "Let's wait for a while, the Old Satan Faction bet everything on this attack, they will attack the Underworld with most of their soldiers."

"Hmm," Yuuki remembered that there should be two leaders of Old Satan Faction that would attack during the peerage game. He wasn't sure why they would attack them at that time but he thought this should be the protagonist magnet trouble that worked around the Gremory peerage.

Kuroka also wasn't that worried since she had trained her sisters and she knew that her sister had gotten a magic item from him. She thought that she should look at the situation first.

"Oh, this Diadora, I don't like him," Le Fay said while sticking out her tongue.

Yuuki looked at Asia who was being caught by Diodora. His smug smile really made him want to punch his face. He wanted to smack Issei when he saw that he couldn't protect Asia when she was right behind him.

Yuuki looked at the numerous amount of Devil from the Old Satan Faction and nodded. He thought this fight would be more entertaining. He didn't need to be in a hurry and watched the war on the display.

"I will go there too," Ophis suddenly said.

"Why?" Everyone was curious.

"I'm going to see the Great Red," Ophis said.

Yuuki knew the Great Red but he had never seen it. He was also curious how strong that creature was. He looked at Ophis who was also looking at him. He looked at this cute girl who hid very strong power inside her body. He knew that he was powerful but against this girl? He wasn't sure that he could defeat her.

Yuuki felt that after the Hero faction, Old Satan Faction, Magician Faction, and other faction were defeated there would be another organization that would disrupt the world.

They watched the screen patiently waiting for their chance to enter the arena.

---

Everyone was looking at Diodora who caught Asia on his hand. They looked at the numerous numbers of the devil from the Old Satan Faction.

"Bastard, let Asia go!!!" Issei shouted.

"I will be taking Asia Argento," Diodora said with his wicked smile.

"What the meaning of this?!" Rias was angry.

"You all are going to be murdered by the Khaos Brigade," Diodora smiled.

"You're the worst! You have defiled the sanctity of the game! You deserve death!" Rias said and gathered her magic power, "Most of all, you dare to touch my sweet Asia!"

"Well, have your last struggle against these numbers," Diodora thought they had become dead meat already. He looked at Asia and gave her a lustful smile, "During that time, I will be enjo-."

Before he finished his words, he was punched by someone.

BOOOM!!!

Koneko looked at the green barrier in front of her, "Tsk." She thought she could use this chance to take Asia away from him.

Diodora felt a cold sweat when he felt the pressure under her punch. He snorted and said disdainfully, "It's futile, you won't be able to break it."

Koneko didn't say anything and transformed. Her hair became longer, her legs covered in metallic armor, and she held a large javelin on her hands.

"This?" Diodora could feel how dangerous was this girl.

ROAR!!!!

Diodora suddenly felt his skin prickling and hurt at the same time. He looked around and noticed that many of the devils from the Old Satan Faction had died. He could see a trace of electricity coming from the Queen of Rias Gremory. He felt something bad and teleported in panic.

"Everyone, we need to save Asia-Chan!!" Rias said. She had known about their new power and wasn't that surprised. She needed to wait for a few seconds until she could reach her trait magic.

"Boost!"

Rias felt that her power doubled and ready to release her magic, "Haaaa!!!!" Her magic was very powerful and destructive at the same time. The trait of her magic was that she could make anyone vanish without a trace.

The devils from the Old Satan Faction didn't even have a chance to scream and disappeared instantly.

"HURRY UP AND ATTACK THEM!!!!"

Koneko moved very fast jumping around the arena while killing the devils with her javelin. Her power was just ridiculous and she could defeat them with only one thrust of her javelin.

"Ara Ara Ufufufufu," Akeno smiled while making a cloud of thunder. She could imagine their scream when they were being hit by her thunder.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Her thunder hit most of the devils but their numbers didn't even decrease.

They knew that they could defeat them but they needed to save Asia.

"Hahaha, leave this to old man, you can save your cute servant."

Sudden voice made them startled, they turned their heads and didn't expect the appearance of this person.

"Odin-Sama!!!"

"Hohoho, they're very lively, let's make them quiet," Odin tapped his staff on the ground and made a sphere that killed those devils instantly.

"We were used as bait, huh?" Rias didn't feel good about this.

"Leave this place for me and go," Odin said.

"But you will be alone here, old man," Issei said worriedly.

"Ha? You're 1000 years to early to worry about me, let me show you my power," Odin looked at the army of devils and took a deep breath.

"Gungnir!" Odin made a portal of water and took a large spear from it. He didn't say anything else and shot a beam of energy.

BOOOOOMMM!!!!

"Hurry up and go," Odin said with a smile.

They nodded and ran toward the castle in front of them. They swore that they would kill Diodora if something happened to Asia.

"Asia, please wait for us!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

407 Mysterious Person

Azazel commanded the army to fight against those devils from the Old Satan Faction. He noticed that someone appeared in front of him.

"I am the true descendant of Asmodeus, Creuserey Asmodeus," Creuserey said.

Creuserey had the appearance of a good looking man wearing the clothes of a noble. His clothes were black with dark red belts and motifs. Creuserey also had a cape.

He had black hair tied up in a small ponytail and violet eyes. Creuserey also had pointy ears and pale skin.

"So one of the masterminds has shown himself," Azazel said.

"As a member of the True Satan Faction, I will avenge Katarea Leviathan," Creuserey said and pulled his fist, "Using the power received from Ophis," a magical crest with purple light infinite symbol that appeared on his palm, "We will destroy this world and create new worlds for devils!"

Azazel smiled and was ready to fight with only another person who appeared in front of him again, "Sirzech."

Sirzechs looked at one of the leaders of the Old Satan Faction. His face was smiling and it was hard to know what he was thinking.

Creuserey, who looked at Sirzechs with anger, said, "You damned an artificial existence!"

Sirzehcs put down his expression, "Creuserey, for the species known as devils to continue their existence, a war in the underworld in unnecessary burden."

Creuserey didn't even put fart his words and said, "A bastard who deals not only with a fallen angel but the angel themselves, has no right to speak as a devil!"

"Well, I don't even want to hear from anyone who enters a happy-go-luck misfit like the Khaos Brigade," Azazel said.

"Misfit? You have misunderstood, there is someone who you shouldn't provoke there," Creuserey said with a smug smile.

Azazel and Sirzechs were startled but they didn't show it on their expression. They were wondering who this person that Creuserey talked about.

Creuserey still remembered him and said, "Your peace won't last long! We will destroy this world!!!"

Sirzechs had enough of this guy, "Creuserey, as a great devil king, I will eliminate everyone who is against the current underworld." He raised his hand and the red blackish sphere started to expand and engulfed Creuserey.

"Th - this!!" Creuserey said as his hands and feet started to vanish. He looked at Sirzechs with hate and angel gaze, "SIRZECHS!!!!!"

Sirzechs ignored him and killed him without leaving anything. He sighed and closed his eyes since he had to kill his kin.

"At least let him talk about who that person is," Azazel said.

Sirzechs shook his head, "He will come soon or sooner, it is the same, it is not like he will tell us anything."

Azazel nodded, "That's true, but I wonder how strong was that person that he talked to earlier."

"No matter how strong that person was as long as he tried to harm our peace, I would eliminate him," Sirzechs said.

"Hahahaha, that's good," Azazel laughed.

Even though they said this they knew that their enemies would be very powerful. Someone who could make the Old Satan Faction became their underling wasn't someone weak.

"Let's go, we need to finish this as soon as possible," Azazel said.

Sirzechs nodded and went to the group the devils the Old Satan Faction. He raised his hand and made every disappear in instant destroying their existence.

---

Rias and everyone had arrived in the castle. They had beaten most of Diodora's peerage members. They had also met Freed Sellzen who had transformed into a monster.

Kiba, who had a grievance with him, fought against him and killed him easily.

They had heard from Freed that there was someone who pulled the strings behind the scene. They didn't know who he or she but they would defeat them. They entered the biggest hall in the castle and looked at Asia who was being tied to a strange magic instrument.

"ASIA!!!"

Issei looked at the preparator of this thing, "BASTARD, LET HER GO!!!"

"Hahahaha," Diodora laughed wickedly.

They looked at him with a weird expression. They didn't know where his confidence came from since Diodora was alone and they were still in full team.

"We don't have to play with him, go attack him together," Rias said. She started with her destruction magic along with everyone.

They attacked him together at the same time.

Diodora looked at that magic and put his barrier again. He felt their attack earlier was only because he wasn't ready yet. He looked very confident to receive their attack only instantly crushed by them.

"Arrgggg!!!!" His barrier broke and he looked at them with disbelief, "This is bullshit! I have received power from Ophis!!!"

"This is for Asia-Chan!!!" Issei said and punched him in his balance breaker.

Diodora was thrown away but he still had his conscious, "You should give up, I won't let Asia go!"

"Bastard!!!" Everyone was angry.

"Look at that magic seal! If I can't have her then I will make her disappear!!" Diodora said and pressed the control mechanism on the magical instrument that sealed Asia.

Asia looked at everyone weakly and said, "E - everyone, I'm fine, you don't need to worry."

"Asia!!"

They couldn't attack this seal since they were afraid to make it malfunction. They weren't sure what would happen to Asia if that really happened.

Issei racked his brain and decided to use his 'Dress Break' on this thing and he succeeded.

They sighed in relief even though the way to save her was quite weird.

"I - impossible!!" Diodora looked at them with disbelief.

They ignored him and decided to go back only Asia decided to pray to God since God had given her another chance to live with everyone.

"Thank you, God," Asia said only she was engulfed by a golden light and disappeared without a trace.

"A - Asia?"

They were stunned and thought it was just an illusion.

"Hmph, I have sent her to the Dimensional Gap, she will die there."

They saw a man dressed in black armor with a cape. He had long brown hair that went to his hips with many bangs covering his right eye.

"Shalba!!" Diodora was happy when he met him. He looked at him and said, "Let's combine each other powers! When Old Satan and New Satan are working tog-."

"Hmph, a waste," Shalba killed Diodora without waiting for him to finish his word.

Rias, Kiba, Koneko, Akeno, Xenovia, and Issei were very sad, they looked at this guy with hatred and anger. They were also in shock when they heard that Asia had died.

"A - Asia," Issei couldn't take it and the energy around his boosted gear let out strange energy.

"Partner!!!" Ddraig shouted.

They were sad but they still needed to have their revenge and fight this guy.

"Calm down."

Suddenly someone slapped Issei's head and made him faint.

They looked at him and were surprised to see his appearance, "Archer!" They were even more surprised when they saw Asia was in his arms.

"Can you take care of her?" Yuuki said while looking at Akeno.

Akeno felt really happy right now, "Yes."

Yuuki gave Asia to Akeno and said, "Move back, let me fight him."

"No, this is our fight!" Rias said.

"You are still too weak to fight this guy," Yuuki said.

Shalba looked at the masked man in front of him with a serious expression. He had heard this person who defeated Loki with ease, "Who are you?"

"Enough, chatting, let's fight," Yuuki said while crossing his arms.

"Hmph, die!!!" Shalba felt very angry and unleashed his demonic power to kill him.

Everyone looked at this massive demonic beam that was shot toward him.

"ARCHER!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

408 Yuuki Vs Shalba

His attack hit him only a few centimeters away.

Yuuki calculated the energy, trajectory, speed, and many important aspects of this attack and bounced it back. He also made this magic more powerful than before.

Shalba was startled but he had a lot of fighting experience. He dodged his attack while looking at him with a worried expression.

BOOOOM!!!!

That magic hit the castle and almost destroyed it.

"Hurry up and go," Yuuki said to them.

They still felt reluctant but they knew that they couldn't be helped and would only become a burden for him.

"You need to come back," Rias said.

"I won't forgive you if you don't come back to me," Akeno shouted.

Koneko also wanted to say something but decided to keep silent. She knew that she needed to get stronger or else she would only be a burden for him.

Issei and Asia still fainted and both Kiba and Xenovia carried them to get away from their battle.

Shalba looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"

"Archer," Yuuki answered.

"Archer?" Shalba looked at him with a confused expression since he didn't see any bow on his hands. He snorted and said, "Whatever, I will show you the power of true devils!!!"

"Hoo, interesting, shows me how strong a true devil is," Yuuki said to him.

---

They looked at the destroyed castle and the area around them. They saw massive demonic energy kept destroying the area. They couldn't get close to the battle and could only look from far away.

"Hooo, they're fighting, they're fighting."

Suddenly the Gremory group noticed the appearance of Vali Group. They saw Vali, Bikou, Arthur, and Kuroka looking at the battle with popcorn on their hands.

"Nee-San," Koneko called her sister.

"Shirone, nyaa," Kuroka nodded and looked at the battle.

"Is this okay?" Kiba asked. He looked like the one who attacked was Shalba and Archer didn't do anything.

"It is okay, he is probably thinking about something right now," Arthur said while adjusting his glasses.

"Huh?" They looked quite confused when they heard it.

"It means that he is only testing something now," Bikou said.

"Testing, huh?" They looked at the battle and sighed. They thought they were strong but it seemed they needed to train harder.

Vali noticed something strange on the boosted gear of Issei. He turned his head suddenly Ophis appeared on his side. He saw Ophis took out some black gas from the boosted gear on her hands, "What is that?"

"It was inside of him," Ophis said and absorbed it in her hand.

No one noticed that she had taken this black gas from Issei.

Issei opened his eyes slowly and shouted, "ASIA!!!"

"Issei, calm down, Asia is here," Rias said.

Issei turned his head and saw Asia was in Akeno's arms sleeping soundly, "Asia...." He was crying in happiness when he saw she was fine. He suddenly noticed a battle in front of him, "Who is fighting?"

"Shalba and Archer," Xenovia said.

"They have been fighting for a while," Kiba said.

"Bastard...." Issei was angry when he remembered Shalba. He tried to get up slowly and only fell down on the ground.

"Issei," Kiba caught him on his arms. He looked at him with a helpless expression, "You're still weak, don't force yourself."

"But that guy is still there!!!" Issei said.

"You don't need to worry that much, partner, the battle will be over soon," Ddraig said.

"Do you mean?" Issei looked at the battle with a serious expression.

---

Shalba was really annoyed when his attack bounced back on him and several times stronger than before. He kept attacking and dodging at the same time. He had seen someone in the past that could reflect someone magic and made it stronger but he had never seen someone that could do this a lot of time.

"DIE!!!!" Shalba decided to use his ultimate magic. He released his magic bees on his body and decided to take over this battle.

His ability to manipulate bees is a nod to the demon Beelzebub's title as "Lord of the Flies" and his ability to control all families of flies.

Shalba could control any kind of flies but these bees were his favorites. He released thousands, ten thousand, hundred thousand, until millions of bees to fight to kill him. He knew that this guy could reflect any attacks but could he reflect on these millions of bees.

bzzzt! bzzzt! bzzzt!

These bees were very loud and they were very aggressive, each of them had magic energy similar to Low-Class Devils but when it combined it even reached the Demon King level.

Shalba was confident that he could kill him and continued to destroy the Underworld.

---

"That's crazy!!!" Xenovia said while looking at those millions of bees.

"Bikou, his power is similar to yours, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Bikou felt complicated since he couldn't control that much of bugs. He shook his head and said, "Don't forget that those bees are small, it is different from my fungus."

"But can you defeat him?" Arthur asked.

Bikou snorted, "Of course I can, but it won't be an easy fight."

"Hmph, you talk big, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"What do you say?" Bikou got pissed.

"Shut up," Vali said.

"Yes..." Kuroka and Bikou said at the same time.

Vali shook his head while looking at the battle. He wanted to know how strong Yuuki was since he had never seen him get serious on the battle. He looked at the Red Dragon Emperor and sighed. He wanted to fight his rival but it seemed this pervert needed sometime before it had reached his standard.

At that time, Vali was sure that he had gotten several times stronger than Issei. He shook his head and decided to think about it later.

Everyone was watching the battle with various expressions and they hoped for him to win.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

409 The Great Red

Yuuki got goosebumps when he heard those sounds that came from the bugs. He didn't feel scared but rather a disgust toward those bugs. He thought he needed to make those bugs disappear without trace since it would be disturbing to leave it there. He could create destructive magic similar to Sirzechs or Rias but he thought it wouldn't be fun. He took a deep breath and did a fast calculation with the device that he had made before.

Yuuki remembered one of magic from a novel that he had read in the past, the name of this magic is Tuman Bomba. In the novel, this magic could blast area 3 square kilometers wide horizontally and 20 meters high. He could make it bigger and higher at the same time. He ignored these annoying sounds and started his magic.

Tuman Bomba decomposes water and recombines it into oxyhydrogen gas. Water is rapidly divided and turned into fog, and then the fog becomes water vapor. Next the water vapor is decomposed into hydrogen and oxygen, and finally, it combines and ignites the hydrogen and oxygen

Shalba looked very happy when he saw him closing his eyes. He thought that he had won this battle and that he realized something on his feet.

"No, this is?" Shalba was startled and looked around. He realized that the destruction area of this magic was ridiculous. He didn't know what kind of magic it was but he knew he needed to run away.

Unfortunately, Yuuki didn't give him a chance to do that. He opened his eyes and said, "Tuman Bomba!"

BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

The magic activated at a temperature of 3,000 degrees Celsius with a blast area 7 square kilometers wide horizontally and 50 meters high. The mixture of oxygen and hydrogen formed a massive explosion that fell short only to a nuclear weapon. However, unlike a nuclear weapon, this explosion was capable of creating countless repeating shock waves that annihilated everything in its path.

These bees were incapable of doing anything and killed instantly without any resistance.

Yuuki looked at the destruction of his magic and felt quite satisfied. He could see that it was very powerful and had a very large range at the same time. He also felt that this magic was very awesome since he could cast it several times. Only, it was quite troublesome to cast this magic, though, someone would complain since he had a device to help him calculate everything. He was waiting for a while and couldn't see anything in front of him. He could only see the destruction of the landscape from his battle.

Yuuki didn't really care about it since this place was the underworld. He knew that this magic was somewhat exaggerated but this magic was needed since those bees were too much. He was wondering whether Shalba could control Terraformars from Mars. He got goosebumps when he thought about it and felt lucky that he hadn't made Terra Formars Manga.

"Archer!!!"

Yuuki turned his head and saw both Gremory peerage and Vali group were flying toward him.

"W - wow," Xenovia was stunned when she saw the landscape that had become a ruin. She looked at him in amazement.

Kuroka and Akeno hugged him at the same time.

"Nyaa," Kuroka said while hugging him. She almost blurted out his real name when she hugged him.

Akeno was happy that he was fine. She didn't really care about his magic and wanted to go back to bed to enjoy some skinship.

"You know, that magic is quite too much," Rias said with a sigh.

"Those bugs are also too much, you know," Yuuki reminded her.

Rias couldn't say anything on defense. She also got goosebumps when she remembered those millions of bees.

"I - I will definitely catch you!" Issei said in front of him.

Yuuki didn't really notice him earlier and he looked at Issei. He could see this guy looked very weak right now. He thought for a while and said, "You should catch Vali before me." He looked at Vali and gave him a wink.

Vali shook his head but at the same time, he was quite grateful. He still wanted to do the legends battle between Red Dragon Emperor and White Dragon Emperor.

Issei looked at Vali and had a firm expression on his eyes. He still remembered how powerless he was when Asia was kidnapped by Diodora. He swore that he would get stronger to protect his loved one.

Asia opened her eyes slowly and looked around, "T - this is?"

Xenovia was the first one who became very happy. She was crying and hugged her tightly, "Asia!!!"

Asia felt that her hug was just too powerful, "I - I can't breathe!"

"Uwaaaa!!" Xenovia ignored her and kept hugging her. She turned her head toward him and said, "Thank you."

Yuuki waved his hand, "Don't worry too much about it." He didn't need to do that much to get Asia away from the Dimensional Gap. He was still hugging both Akeno and Kuroka at the same time.

He realized a strange expression from both Koneko and Ophis. He knew that Koneko was jealous but it was different from Ophis. He realized that she didn't look at him and he turned his head.

Suddenly, the sky split up and something came out of it.

Everyone saw it, a big red dragon coming out from the crack space while flying without care.

"Great Red," Ophis said.

Great Red is a massive red Western Dragon with a horn on his snout and has two sets of wings. His overall length measures around 100 meters.

Yuuki wasn't sure but it felt this dragon's gaze toward him. He only smiled and nodded at this dragon. He thought it was an illusion since he saw that Great Red gave him a wink. He wasn't sure how to react to this situation.

"Let's go back," Yuuki said while looking at everyone.

"Okay, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Vali, Bikou, and Arthur also nodded since the battle had finished. They didn't really care about the afterward and only wanted to join the battle.

"I will visit you later," Yuuki whispered to Akeno.

Akeno nodded in response and waited for him.

Yuuki knew that Azazel had kept calling him but he ignored it. He could do that later and teleported back to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

410 Future References

Rias, Koneko, and Akeno looked at everyone in front of them.

Kiba, Xenovia, Asia, Issei, and Gasper didn't join them and stayed in the next room.

"So can you tell me who he is?" Ajuka asked. He had seen the destruction of that magic and it was very powerful. He could tell that this magic was more powerful than a nuclear and it had a wide range of areas. He felt a danger when he didn't know who was this person who helped them.

Rias didn't know who was the identity of Archer and could only look at both Koneko and Akeno.

Koneko and Akeno didn't want to say anything and looked at Azazel for help.

Everyone also turned their heads toward Azazel.

Azazel only shrugged his shoulders and said, "You don't need to worry that much about him, I don't really know his purpose but he won't do something harmful." He didn't really care about his identity as long as he didn't help the Khaos Brigade to attack everyone. He knew that Vali group didn't really have that much interest in conquering the world rather they only wanted to fight the Great Red.

"You're too worried, Ajuka-Chan," Serafall said. She also didn't really care since they won the battle and Archer wasn't going to be their enemies. Her thinking was simple and the other things weren't important in her mind.

"Also, it is better to not force them to tell his identity or else he will have his revenge, try to imagine that magic early on in the underworld on a bigger scale, who can stop him?" Azazel laughed.

Ajuka and Asmodeus were the ones who wanted to know his identity since they knew that the powerful people had a very whimsical personality but at the same time, they also knew that forcing both Koneko and Akeno to tell them about his identity would do a backfire and would make them his enemies. They believed that they could protect themselves but they weren't confident to protect everyone from those magics.

"Well, his girlfriend is here, there is no way he will attack the underworld, let's end this meeting, everyone is tired, you should take a rest early," Sirzechs said while looking at Rias, Akeno, and Koneko.

Three of them bowed their heads and didn't stay any longer in this room.

Asmodeus, Ajuka, Serafall, Sirzechs, and Azazel didn't say anything again and they had concluded that he wasn't an enemy and it was better to make him an alliance. They were also glad that he gave Azazel a communication device.

Odin had come back since he didn't really care about him. In his mind, he only thought that it was better to have a lot of strong people.

Rossweisse had also said that she needed to go back as soon as possible.

---

Rias looked at both Koneko and Akeno. She felt complicated since both of them didn't tell her about his identity, "Can you at least tell me his identity?"

"You can't turn him into your peerage's members, it is better you don't know about him, Rias," Akeno said to her. She didn't want a supernatural people to bother him on the occasion and she believed that hiding his identity was the best decision. She also knew that Rias wasn't that tight lips since she was sure that Rias would tell her older brother.

Koneko also didn't say anything and only thought about what kind of sweets she should eat today.

Rias pouted at both of them but didn't refute them. She wanted to make him part of her peerage but she was sure that her evil pieces weren't enough to reincarnate him.

"Buchou!"

Rias, Akeno, and Koneko turned their heads and saw everyone was there.

"How is it?" Kiba asked.

"Nothing, we have finished everything here, let's go back," Rias said with a smile.

"Yes," they said the same time.

Rias looked at Koneko who was following them, "What's wrong, Koneko?"

Koneko blushed and wasn't sure how to answer this question. She had heard earlier that he would visit the house and knew that both Akeno and Yuuki would do a perverted thing together.

"Ara Ara, Koneko-Chan, haven't you eavesdrop us before?" Akeno asked with a smile.

"N - no, I don't do anything like that!" Koneko denied it while shaking her head.

"What did you do, Akeno-San?" Xenovia asked curiously.

"Of course, we're going to make a baby," Akeno said with a smile.

"B - baby!" Asia, Gasper, and Issei were shocked.

Kiba opened his eyes wide and shook his head while looking quite tired.

Rias blushed while looking at her, "Y - you have done that kind of thing?"

"Of course, we have, you should watch us tonight," Akeno said and teleported back to his house. She couldn't wait for him since that battle earlier had made her very horny.

Rias looked at Koneko and asked, "I - is that true?"

Koneko was a bit hesitant but nodded regardless. She still remembered how loud they were during their activities. She wanted to ask her older sister how to apply soundproof magic since she knew that both of them liked to tease her.

Issei felt pretty sad since he could only comfort himself with the DVD that he had borrowed from Matsuda and Motohama. He started to cry and shouted, "DAMN!! I'M JEALOUS!!"

"I - Issei-San, I - I ca....." Asia couldn't finish her words since she was too embarrassed to say it.

Xenovia was pretty much curious since she had never done it before. She thought she should watch Akeno and Archer for the future references, "I will watch Akeno-San." She said and teleported to his house.

Rias had a headache and didn't stop her. She looked at everyone and said, "Let's go back and take a rest, also we need to train harder to become stronger!"

"YES, BUCHOU!!"

They answered at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

411 Free Lesson

Yuuki looked at Akeno and Kuroka who slept by his side. He stood up and went to the living room to smoke. He still wore his mask since there was someone beside them in this house. He sat on the floor while looking at the garden. He also made a coffee and thought about his life. He had never thought much before but he was wondering whether there would be a quest that would transfer him to another world. He scratched his head and felt it would be too much trouble.

Yuuki smoked and thought again about his power. He could create anything within his imagination and made it into reality. He remembered his enemies were quite easy for him to deal with since he was very overpowered. He thought that was his weakness and he could say that it was his body. Though he could strengthen his body with magic, he didn't want to do that since he was afraid his women would be very tired from the battle every night.

At the same time, his battle in the Kengan Ashura wouldn't be that fun.

*ring

Yuuki looked at his phone and sighed, "Hello?"

"You dare to skip school again."

Yuuki could hear her anger from the phone, "I'm sorry, Sensei, I have something to do and tomorrow I will go back."

"Hmph, you need to go to school, you're a student, not an adult," Hiratsuka said.

Yuuki felt warm when she was worried about him and smiled, "Thank you, I will go back to school tomorrow, you can wait for me."

"W - who is waiting for you!" Hiratsuka said and closed the phone.

Yuuki thought this woman was very cute.

"Can I have a coffee?"

"Sure," Yuuki didn't turn around and said.

Xenovia took the coffee on the table and poured it on her cup. She walked toward him since she wanted to sit beside him. She couldn't sleep last night since she was peeking at them. She had only one thought at that time, 'Amazing!'. She had never known that making a baby was that enjoyable. She looked at him who was smoking a cigarette while wearing a mask.

"Can I see your face?" Xenovia asked.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Why?"

"I'm curious," Xenovia said.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "No."

"Why?" Xenovia asked. She had thought that he was very powerful and he didn't really need to worry about anything. She still remembered his fight and she felt that he was as powerful as the leader of the three factions.

"You're not that tight of a lip," Yuuki said with a smile.

Xenovia became mad, "I won't tell anyone!"

"Maybe when you use your head more, I will consider it," Yuuki said.

"Are you telling me, I'm a muscle head?" Xenovia was angry.

"You're not?" Yuuki asked in disbelief.

"YOU!" Xenovia wanted to take her Durandal and fight him here.

"I'm joking, it is not impossible for you to see under my mask," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Xenovia asked with an excited tone.

"Yeah, it was easy," Yuuki said. He wanted to tease her since she looked very gullible.

"How?" Xenovia asked.

"First of all, you mustn't tell anyone about my identity," Yuuki said.

Xenovia nodded and said, "I swear, I won't tell anyone your identity."

Yuuki nodded and said, "The second is quite hard, but can you do it?"

Xenovia nodded, "I can do it!"

"Well, kiss me," Yuuki said with a smile.

Xenovia was stunned when he asked her to kiss him. Her expression became tangled when she remembered Issei. She started to have feelings for him when she saw his figure who was protecting his comrades even if he got injured by doing so.

Yuuki looked at her expression and smiled, "I'm joking, you don't need to think much about it." He looked away and said, "I don't have any intention to open my mask now."

Xenovia became angry when she thought that he was playing with her. She wanted to punch him only to stop when she heard his words.

"But I'm not lying that I want to have a kiss from you," Yuuki said.

She was in a mess and wasn't sure how to react in this situation. She was an idiot and didn't have this kind of experience before. She was usually the one who did the attack and not the receiving. She looked at him and asked, "Do you really want it?"

Yuuki looked at her with surprise, "Will you give it to me?"

Xenovia wasn't sure why she told him that. She looked at him while closing and opening her mouth since she wanted to say something but she wasn't sure how to say. She racked her brain and said to him, "I have heard that kissing is very good, can you tell me how good is it?"

Yuuki smiled and said, "Sure, but you don't regret it to give your first kiss to me?"

Xenovia shook her head, "No." She thought that kissing was only sticking both of lips to each other and it was different from sex. She had never tasted it before and he thought that she should learn it from this person since he had a lot of experience.

"Then, thank you," Yuuki wasn't going to have nonsense since this girl wanted him to learn about kissing. He could give her free lesson with a free trial and bonus at the same time. He moved his head closer and kissed her chaste lips.

Xenovia opened her eyes wide and didn't expect him to really to do it. She had thought that most of the man was quite passive since it was the impression that she had gotten from everyone that she had seen in her life. She felt his lips were quite soft and there was a taste of cigarette but it strangely made her quite good. She tried to become more aggressive and opened her mouth to him.

Yuuki only followed his instinct and started to have tongue wrestle with her. He should really go to his bed for both Akeno and Kuroka when he kissed this girl.

Both of them were kissing each other for a while and stopped when she lost her breath. She looked at him with misty eyes and looked quite addicted to the kiss earlier.

Yuuki smiled and said, "You can come to me anytime if you want a free lesson."

Xenovia wasn't going to have nonsense and hugged his head to kiss him once again.

Both of them kept doing it until both Kuroka and Akeno woke up from their sleep. They looked at both of them with suspicious expressions but they decided to keep this lesson as a secret since it would be very troublesome for someone to know about it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

412 Ruki“s Book Sign Even

Yuuki went back to his house and had quite a happy expression. He had enjoyed some skinship before he went back. He didn't think much about Xenovia and thought that she was his student. He also wasn't sure what was her feeling toward him and didn't think that he should start to aim for her. He entered his house and said, "I'm home."

"Welcome home."

"Yuuki!"

Yuuki was quite surprised to see both Ruki and Tsubasa. He looked at them and said, "It has been a while."

"Yeah, it is," Tsubasa felt that she hadn't seen him for quite a long time. She still remembered that she was working on the quite small apartment and now he had his own house. Even though it was smaller than her parent's house, it was very comfortable and felt very warm.

"I need your help!" Ruki said while looking at him.

"My help?" Yuuki said and sat down on the sofa. He looked at her with a curious expression. He thought this girl would ask him to become her model again.

"I need you to tell me about your experience in a sign event in your book," Ruki said with a frustrated expression.

"Wow, congratulations," Yuuki said when he heard that Ruki was going to have her own book sign event.

"Thank you very much," Ruki said unconsciously but suddenly shouted, "It is not that! I have a big problem!"

Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression, "What is the problem? You have become a very popular mangaka, is there something wrong?"

"Yeah, Ruki, you should be happy," Tsubasa said.

"Tsu-Chan," Ruki looked at her. She felt that she was quite spoiled since Tsubasa still hadn't had her chance to have her own book sign event. She knew that Tsubasa couldn't do the book sign event since she was a girl and her book was for boys. She knew that Tsubasa was afraid that she would destroy the dream of those boys.

"Can you tell me what the problem is?" Yuuki asked.

Ruki looked at him and said, "Do you know what is my Pen-Name?"

Tsubasa and Yuuki looked at each other and said, "Big Boobies♥Himeko."

"Kyaaa! Don't call my Pen-Name! I'm very embarrassed!" Ruki said while rolling around. She was very embarrassed that she could die in embarrassment.

"What? You're Big Boobies♥Himeko!" Suddenly both Yukana and Ranko said at the same time. They ran toward her and said, "We're your fans Sensei! Please sign our book!" They went to their room to take out their books.

"Eh?" Ruki looked at them with startled.

"You have to be more confident, you have two fans here," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, you should see them with a smile," Tsubasa said.

"Yuuki, Tsu-Chan," Ruki said while looking at them.

"I don't know much about book sign events but you have been given a chance so you have to go and greet your fans with a smile," Utaha told her.

They looked at her with surprise when they heard her saying something nice.

"What?" Utaha felt irritated.

"Nothing, it is just my wife who is talented at giving someone a speech," Yuuki said.

Utaha snorted and smiled, "Hmph, you're very lucky to have me."

"I know, I know," Yuuki nodded at her in response.

Tsubasa and Ruki looked at the interaction between both of them felt that they had eaten dog food. They felt very annoyed and jealous at the same time.

"Ahem," Tsubasa said disrupted the conversation between Yuuki and Utaha. She looked at them and asked, "Then what should we do to help Ruki?"

Yuuki looked at Ruki and asked, "What is the image of Big Boobies♥Himeko?"

Ruki blushed but nodded, "W - well, she is very mature, has a lot of experience with love, w - what does that look like! Don't look at me like that!"

Yuuki, Utaha, and Tsubasa looked at her with very weird expressions. They didn't expect that this girl would picture herself with something that is very far away from her image in reality.

"You should give up," Utaha said while looking away. She continued to read a book that she had bought before.

"Yuuki! Tsu-Chan!" Ruki looked at both of them for help.

Yuuki and Tsubasa looked at each other and could only sigh. They observed Yuuki from up and down.

"Do you have any experience with love?" Yuuki asked.

Ruki blushed, "N - no, I don't have one."

"Do you think you're very mature?" Tsubasa asked.

"I - I don't know, what do you think?" Ruki asked.

"Well, you're quite mature, in my opinion," Tsubasa said.

"Tsu-Chan!" Ruki felt very happy.

Yuuki thought about the mature women that were in his life. He tried to remember who was the most mature from most of them but he couldn't find anyone. Even though he knew that they were very mature but they were very childish and didn't have that much experience with love. He couldn't give good advice for her since he wasn't sure how it felt to become a mature woman. He looked at her and asked, "Do you have someone older around you?"

Ruki nodded, "Yes, my dorm manager, she is older than us and she is very mature."

"Is she beautiful?" Yuuki asked.

"YUUKI!"

"Okay, I'm joking," Yuuki raised his hands in defeat and looked at Ruki, "In my opinion to become mature, you need to accept yourself, you can laugh, drink, angry, do whatever what you want and accept it since it is part of yourself, you're an erotic mangaka and you need to accept it since it is part of you, you should be proud of yourself and greet your fans with a confidence smile at that time, like someone who has a lot of experience with love, right? Big Boobies♥Himeko?"

Ruki looked at him with a weird expression.

"What?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing, I just never thought that you could say something good," Ruki said with a smile.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "If you can say something like that then you can go meet your fast with ease."

Ruki and Tsubasa decided to go back and she told him that her book sign event would be held a week later.

Yuuki and everyone said that they would come to visit her.

"Bye, Big Boobies♥Himeko!" Ranko and Yukana said at the same time.

"D - don't call me that!" Ruki was very embarrassed.

Yuuki thought that she still needed time before she could accept that Pen-Name.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

413 Locked in Room

The next day, Yuuki came to the school like he had promised Hiratsuka. He thought that he shouldn't limit himself to only publish both 'Fairy Tail' and 'One Piece'. He could publish another manga to make his company become more popular and receive more income.

"Yuuki."

"What's wrong, Mayuki?" Yuuki asked.

Mayuki blushed and asked, "C - can you go w - with me to watch a movie today?"

Yuuki was surprised that he got a date invitation from her, "Is it a date?"

Mayuki's face became bright red, "No! This is not a date!"

Yuuki felt sad and shook his head. He thought for a bit and didn't really mind whether it was a date or not, "Sure, what kind of movie we will watch?"

"W - well, i - it's Magical Girl Serafall," Mayuki said.

Yuuki blinked his eyes, "Sorry, can you repeat it again?"

"It is Magical Girl Serafall, I know this is very childish right?" Her eyes started to become red and she started to sob.

"No, no, let's go see it, everyone likes this movie," Yuuki said to her. He was quite startled when he saw her start to sob. He felt that he had done something very wrong when he made her sobbing. He couldn't bear to see such a cute girl to cry and needed to make her smile.

"R - really?" Mayuki looked at him with a hopeful expression.

"Yes, let's go see it together later," Yuuki said. He was also curious about the movie that he had made with Serafall. He had forgotten that the movie would start today and only realized that Serafall had messaged him today to watch the movie together. He replied to her that he would watch this movie with a friend later.

Serafall was pretty much sad and told him that she would watch the movie with her little sister.

Yuuki replied sorry while talking with Mayuki.

"Good, I will be waiting for you later," Mayuki said.

"Is it only the two of us?" Yuuki asked.

Mayuki nodded and blushed, "Y - yes, I - I'm too shy to ask anyone from Hitotose."

Yuuki nodded and understood her reason, her figure was small and cute, many people treated her like children. He knew that she was afraid everyone in the Hitotose would treat her as a little girl when they knew that she wanted to watch this movie.

Both of them talked for a while and Mayuki walked away since she was afraid someone would know their secret to watch this movie together later.

Yuuki didn't see anyone since Ranko and Yukana were playing together with their friends and Chiaki went to the drama club. He was quite bored and decided to walk around the school since he had never done this before. He walked for a while until he saw someone familiar.

"Hina-Chan, Kuina," Yuuki called both of them.

Hinako and Kuina turned their heads and saw him, "Yuuki!"

Yuuki walked toward them and took the box on their hands, "Let me help you, where do you need me to put this box?"

"A - ah, is this okay?" Hinako was a bit quite guilty to leave this kind of thing to him. She had been told by her teacher to put this box in the storage room. She was quite nervous and that was why Kuina helped her.

"It's okay, I'm quite free," Yuuki said. He felt quite sad when he said this. He shook his head and felt this thing was quite heavy for Hinako and Kuina.

"Thank you, Yuuki," Kuina said. She was happy that she met him and helped them at the same time. Her thinking was simple and she didn't think much about it.

"T - then, l - let's go to the storage room," Hinako said nervously. She wasn't sure why but she became nervous again.

"Sure, let's go," Yuuki nodded.

The storage room is quite far and it is on the first floor of this school. There aren't many people who walk to this place and most people will only come to put something in that room.

Yuuki wanted to curse this teacher to tell Hinako to put this box to the storage room. He looked around and could see some people who ate their lunch in the park and some students who played basketball. He was wondering whether he could see the Generation of Miracles on the basketball court. He thought it would be cool to have emperor eyes or something.

Three of them walked while talking to each other. Their journey wasn't boring and it was quite fun only they had arrived in the storage room. They entered the storage room and turned on the light of the room.

The room brightened and they could see a lot of things inside this room.

Kuina went to the side and took something, "Hahaha, look at this!" She put a strange glasses on her face and made her look quite dumb.

"Kuu-Chan, don't play around!" Hinako said and closed the door.

"Eeeh? Hina-chan, here, put this on too, you will look very cute," Kuina said and took the strange glasses on her face. She put it on Hinako's face and laughed very hard.

"Hahaha," Kuina laughed very hard.

Yuuki turned his head and chuckled when he saw Hinako look quite funny.

"M - moooo!!!" Hinako pouted when they were teasing her. She looked at him and said, "Now, it is your time to use it, Yuuki."

"Me too?" Yuuki was surprised.

"Of course, Yuuki should use it too," Kuina said.

"Let me help you," Hinako took the glasses on her face and changed it with the strange glasses on her hands.

Kuina and Hinako started to laugh when they saw his face.

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed at them. He put the box on the shelf and cleaned his hands.

"Let's go out," Kuina said and opened the door. She tried to open it but she couldn't open it no matter what, "Eh?"

"What's wrong, Kuu-Chan?" Hinako asked.

Kuina looked at both of them and said, "It seems, we're locked in this room."

"Eh?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

414 Lost Something Importan

"W - what should we do?" Hinako was panicked and wasn't sure what to do in this situation.

"Hina-Chan, it is okay," Kuina tapped her shoulder.

"Kuu-Chan...." Hinako looked quite moved when Kuina tried to console her.

"Look, we have a lot of books, we can eat those books when we're hungry," Kuina said with a smile.

Hinako became depressed when she heard her statement.

"Calm down, Hinako, you can use your phone to call Chiaki or Mayuki," Yuuki said.

"That's right!" Hinako said and searched her phone in her pocket only it was gone, "W - where is my phone!" She thought for a bit and said, "I left it in my room." She looked quite depressed since she forgot her phone. She suddenly remembered there were two people besides her, "What about Kuu-Chan and Yuuki?"

Kuina shook her head, "I don't bring it." She only brought a snack and didn't even care about her phone.

"Sorry, Ranko borrowed my phone earlier," Yuuki said. He could get out as soon as possible but it had been a while that he had this kind of strange situation. He wanted to see the reaction of both of them and at the same time, he didn't really want to get out since he was sure that Hiratsuka would give him a beating for coming late to the class. He was sure that she wouldn't believe him that he was locked in the storage room.

"But let's calm down, we can wait for people to come," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, calm down, Hina-chan," Kuina said.

"T - that's right, it is too early to give up," Hinako said.

Yuuki almost sput out when he heard her throw up such jinx words suddenly, "Anyway, we will be locked up in this place for a while, why don't we do something?"

Hinako and Kuina seemed interested and thought it would be boring to do nothing.

"Why don't we tell horror stories?" Kuina said.

"Horror story!" Yuuki and Hinako were surprised.

"Yeah, it is almost summer and the horror story is perfect for this occasion," Kuina said.

"What kind of an occasion is this?" Yuuki blurted suddenly.

"B - but it seems fun," Hinako said. She had never heard a horror story before and was quite curious about this story. She had heard that this story was quite scary but she believed that she could handle it.

"I'm okay with it," Yuuki said. He heard that Hinako was fine then he was okay to tell a horror story with everyone.

"I will be the one who tells the first story," Kuina said. She was very confident with her story since she had eaten thousands of books and there were a lot of horror stories too.

"Please," Yuuki and Hinako said at the same time.

"Let me tell you the story of a vacuum cleaner...." Kuina started to tell her story.

---

Yuuki and Hinko were speechless when they heard her story.

"How is it?" Kuina asked eagerly.

Hinako wasn't sure how to answer her but she knew that her story wasn't even scary and it was quite funny actually. She looked at him hoping he would be the one who gave the answer.

"It would be good if you could change it into a comedy story," Yuuki answered.

Kuina pouted when she heard that her story wasn't scary, "Then you will tell us how scary your horror story is."

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let me tell you my horror story." He thought for a bit and started to tell his story, "It is a story about a dog whose name is Jerry." He looked away and had a melancholy expression, "Jerry was waiting as always, without moving a step, waiting for my return."

Hinako and Kuina looked at him with a weird expression. They heard him wanting to tell a horror story but it sounded like a sad story. They didn't say anything and kept listening to his story.

---

"You opened up the world to me! You were my first friend! And yet...." Yuuki looked very sad when he told them this story.

Hinako and Kuina also started to sob and thought this was a very good story. Even though it wasn't a horror story but it was a very good sad story.

Yuuki continued his story, "Jerry isn't dead, he is still alive."

"Where?! Where is he?!

"Of course..."

Yuuki said that the girl turned her head and she heard this voice.

"Right behind you!"

"Uwaaaaaa!!!!" Hinako and Kuina shouted at the same time. Their eyes were letting out a lot of tears and looked at him with hateful expression.

"Y - Yuuki, this story isn't nice!" Hinako reprimanded him. She looked at Kuina and said, "Kuu-Chan, tell him that this story isn't good." She looked at her only to see that Kuina looked quite stranger, "What's wrong, Kuu-Chan?"

Kuina looked at her and answered nervously, "I - I want to take a leak."

Yuuki and Hinako were startled in response. They were locked in the storage room and they were still locked in this room.

Yuuki would also feel awkward to open the door suddenly since he had said that he couldn't open it. He looked around and found a bucket, "I will turn around and you can do it there."

"No!!" Hinako denied his idea.

"I - I can't hold myself," Kuina was almost crying.

Hinako looked at the bucket and looked at him, "Yuuki, you can look this way!"

Yuuki raised his hands and said, "Okay, I won't." He turned his head and looked away.

"Close your ears too," Kuina said.

"Alright," Yuuki said.

"Hina-Chan, help me to monitor him," Kuina said.

"Y - yes," Hinako stood up and used both of her hands to close his ears. She also made sure that he couldn't turn his head to see Kuina.

Kuina walked to the edge of this room and she felt that she lost something important. She looked at the bucket and looked at both of her friends. She thought that she started to grow up at this moment.

At that moment, Hinako and Yuuki also felt the sadness of their friend. They decided to keep this as a secret for their friend's happiness.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

415 Movie

Luckily, before long three of them were saved by random female students who also wanted to put something in the storage room. Three of them only said thank you to her and went back while bringing this bucket away to destroy the evidence.

Kuina looked at the wet spot in front of her with complex emotion. She felt something touching her shoulders and turned her head.

"I will buy you an ice cream," Yuuki said.

Kuina felt his gentleness and nodded softly. Even though she looked quite clumsy or clueless but she was actually very keen that her action was very shameful.

"Yes, we will keep this a secret to our death," Hinako said.

"Everyone," her tears started to roll from her eyes, "Sorry, something got in my eye."

"Kuu-Chan!" Hinako hugged her directly.

Yuuki also hugged both of them at the same time.

Kuina felt warm at the same time she felt that her relationship between the two of them became very close to each other.

---

Yuuki would buy ice cream later when he had gone back from the movie with Mayuki. He went home together with Mayuki only stopped by everyone since they were curious.

"Why are you going with Mayuki?" Ranko asked.

"Yeah, where are you going to go?" Yukana asked.

"Do you need me to come too?" Chiaki asked.

Mayuki became very nervous since she didn't want anyone besides him to know about her secret. She wanted to watch 'Magical Girl Serafall' but she was afraid that they would mock her to have a very childish taste. She looked at him with hopeful expressions to solve this problem for her and went to the movie theatre and watched the movie without anyone to know.

Ranko, Yukana, and Chiaki became even more curious when they saw Mayuki's expression.

Yuuki felt awkward being gazed at by this cute creature. He took a deep breath and said to three of them, "We will have a date together."

"Eh?" Four of them said at the same time.

Mayuki was dumbfounded and only nodded along in response. She didn't expect him to say that both of them would have a date together. Her face was red and she wanted to jump around when she thought this would become a date. She was too shy to look at anyone and hid her face with both of her hands.

'C - cute,' Yuuki thought in his mind. He was wondering whether he would become a boderline criminal when he had a date with Mayuki. He shook his head and thought that in the eyes of everyone he would look that both of them were brother and sister. He didn't wait for them to respond and said, "Then we will go first, I will go bring her back."

"B - bye, everyone," Mayuki said and also went with him.

Ranko and Yukana thought that this wolf couldn't stop his hands from eating the little red riding hood and could only shake their heads, though, personally, they didn't mind having such a cute sister.

Chiaki was stunned and said, "Eh?" She wasn't sure how to react and she wanted to follow them. She remembered that Mayuki wanted to do something today but she was too embarrassed to ask her. She wasn't sure what it was but she felt quite strange since Mayuki didn't ask her out.

Suddenly Chiaki felt something on her shoulders.

"Don't worry, Chiaki, we will help you in your cafe," Ranko said.

"Yeah, we want to have a part-time job is your place to accept a new employee?" Yukana asked.

Chiaki could only smile at them and nodded, "Sure, I think we have a place for two cute maids."

---

Yuuki and Mayuki went to the movie theatre together and they walked while talking to each other.

Mayuki wasn't nervous anymore and started to tell him a lot of things but most of them she was talking about clothes. She had a hobby to make cute clothes and made everyone in the Hitotose dorm to wear them.

"Really, you should invite me sometimes, I can give you a good photo later," Yuuki said since he felt that his photographer nature started to become excited when he heard that everyone in the Hitotose dorm would wear a very cute dress one after another. He was a normal hot-blooded male and it was normal to feel excited.

"R - really? Then I will invite you at that time," Mayuki said. She felt grateful that he could help him in this matter. She wanted to take a picture of them only because she didn't have a camera and she also wanted to take those pictures in many places. She told him that she wanted to take a picture in the park near their dorm where there was a beautiful lake beside that park.

Yuuki thought it could also become a poster for them since they would play have another play in the winter. He thought that each of them would have a very beautiful photo to promote them, though, he wasn't sure whether they wanted to become popular or not. He needed to talk to them before he made this poster for everyone.

They had arrived at the movie theatre and saw a lot of children there.

"Mama, let's go, let's watch Magical Girl Serafall!"

"Wait up, dear, look this girl is very patient when she comes with her brother."

"Eh?"

Mother and daughter looked at both of them.

Mayuki only gave them a gentle smile and felt quite hurt when they thought that she was his sister. She looked at him and said, "Let's buy the ticket."

Yuuki nodded in response and held her hand.

"Eh?" Mayuki was startled.

"Let's go," Yuuki said and went to the ticket box.

"Hmm," her mood was slightly better when he held her hand.

Both of them were waiting in line until someone called him.

"B - boss!!!"

Yuuki turned his head and was surprised to see her, "Aoba, did you come to see this movie too?"

Aoba was just too stunned to see her boss in this place and didn't register his question and was standing while stunned there.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

416 Watching Movie Together

"B - boss! Aocchi is your boss! Your boss is a high school student!"

Yuuki noticed the girl beside Aoba.

She looks like a middle school student. She has blue eyes and her hair is light-blonde, usually in low pigtails tied by two light-blue marbles each.

"N - Nenecchi, you can't be so rude to my boss!" Aoba said with a pale expression.

"Ah, I'm sorry, please, don't fire her!" Nene said to him with a scared expression.

Yuuki twitched his lips when both of them gathered a lot of attention on them, "Anyway, calm down, I won't fire you."

Aoba and Nene sighed in relief when they heard that he wouldn't fire them. They noticed a cute girl who looked very cute beside him. They could see that their relationship was very close since both of them were holding hands together.

"Boss, is this your sister?" Aoba asked.

"Your sister is very cute, boss," Nene said. She also called him 'boss' since she didn't know his name.

"Yuuki, who are they? Why are they calling you boss?" Mayuki asked. She didn't mind to be called her sister since she was too surprised when she heard that both of them called him 'boss'. She looked at both of them and thought that both of them were middle school students from their height.

The three of them looked at each other and were curious about each other's identity.

Yuuki nodded and started to introduce them, "Let me introduce you, this is my classmate, Mayuki."

"Hello, everyone," Mayuki bowed her head.

"C - classmates!" Aoba and Nene were surprised and looked at both of them. They thought that Mayuki was younger than him but at the same time, they felt that they had found a junior that had the same fate as them.

"And this is Aoba, she is my employee in my game company," Yuuki said to her and added, "I don't know who her friend's name is though."

"Ah, her name is Sakura Nene, she is my classmate in high school," Aoba introduced her.

"Hello, my name is Sakura Nene," Nene said with a smile.

"W - wow," Mayuki felt really rude to think that both of them were in middle school. She looked at both of them and felt that she had found her senior in this life.

Three of them had a similar situation since three of them were cute and small at the same time. Most people would treat them as children and they became very close to each other and became friends in seconds.

Yuuki felt this was a very good meeting and proposed to watch the movie together.

"Yes, let's go watch together!" Nene was very excited to have new friends.

"I don't mind either," Aoba said.

"Me too," Mayuki said. She also wanted friends who also had an interest in this movie at the same time.

They bought the ticket together and bought popcorn too. They needed to wait before the movie to start and waited for a while until someone called him again.

"YUUKI!!!!"

Yuuki didn't have a chance to turn his head only felt someone hugged his back. He could feel very soft mountain from his back and from this sensation he could deduct instantly who was this person, "Serafall!"

"Hehehe, Yuuki!" Serafall was happy to meet him in this place.

"Onee-Sama, don't run around."

A young, bespectacled woman with a slim figure and black hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes came to them and looked quite annoyed at Serafall.

"Moo, Sona, don't be like this, let me introduce you, this is Yuuki," Serafall said.

"Hello," Yuuki said to her.

"Hello, my name is Sona Sitri, thank you for taking care of her," Sona said to him. She was quite surprised to see him here but at the same time, she was happy. She wanted to know what kind of person was this guy that could have the interest of her big sister.

Yuuki nodded, "You don't need to worry about it, I also have my fun together with her."

"Hehehe, that's right, you should join my peerage now," Serafall said.

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Let's talk about that later, how about we watch the movie now?" He looked at Mayuki, Aoba, and Nene only saw three of them were stunned.

"M - magical girl Serafall!!" Three of them were surprised to see her.

"Shhh," Serafall hurriedly told them.

"W - we're sorry," the three of them looked around and sighed in relief when no one had realized her. They became very excited when they saw her.

"Please, give me a sign!"

"Can we have a photo together?"

"A - ah, please give me a handshake!"

"Hehehe, of course, of course," Serafall said with a smile. She was happy that she had very cute fans and at the same time, she used her magic to make no one notice her since she was quite famous.

Yuuki and Sona only looked at them together.

"Anyway, I'm sorry for the trouble that she has caused to you," Sona said.

"Nothing, you don't need to apologize to your sister," Yuuki said and added, "She also has helped me on the anime production."

Sona adjusted her glasses and said, "I have also watched those anime and it is a very good story for children and adults."

"Thank you, I'm glad that you enjoyed it," Yuuki said.

"Do you know that we're devils?" Sona asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I know."

"What do you think of us?" Sona asked.

"Well, most of them are beautiful," Yuuki smiled.

Sona smiled, "You're not scared?"

"Well, will you eat me or something?" Yuuki asked.

Sona shook her head and said, "Of course not, we won't do that."

"Then why do I need to be scared?" Yuuki asked.

Sona wanted to say something only when they were being called.

"Yuuki, Sona, let's go, the movie is starting," Serafall said.

"Yeah, let's go Yuuki."

Yuuki looked at Sona and said, "Let's go, we shouldn't be late to watch your sister's first movie."

Sona nodded in response and also followed them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

417 Don“t ever think to come again

They entered the theatre and were excited to watch this movie.

Yuuki was quite amazed at the poster of this movie since he saw both of his picture and Serafall. He didn't want to make it into a big fuss and was glad that Mayuki, Nene, and Aoba didn't notice him in the movie. He had told Serafall to change his name to something to his stage name. He knew that this movie was made because of hobby and profit wasn't her aim.

"Yuuki, the male villains on the poster are somehow similar to you," Miyuki said.

"Really?" Yuuki wasn't sure whether to laugh or cry when she asked this question.

"Yes, I feel the same," Nene and Aoba said.

Serafall tried to hold her laugh to their side.

Yuuki was sitting between Mayuki and Serafall. He could hear Serafall laughing hard on his side. He looked at three of them and said, "It is your imagination, you don't need to think much about it."

Three of them didn't force him and turned their attention on the screen.

Yuuki felt someone tucking his shirt and turned his head.

"Do you have any idea on those little girls?" Serafall asked with a smile.

"N - no," Yuuki said with a low voice. He didn't want to be treated as a criminal, especially when he saw Sona kept looking at him. He felt really weird why this girl kept looking at him.

"It's okay, I won't judge your taste, they're also legal," Serafall said with an understanding of the expression.

Yuuki got a black line on his forehead and decided it wasn't worth it to fight with her. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself.

"Eh, you're not fun!" Serafall pouted. She thought that he would try to deny it really hard and looked very embarrassed.

Yuuki decided to ignore her but it was futile that she kept bothering him. He could only talk to her since he couldn't get away from her.

Sona looked at the interaction between the two of them and became very curious with this young man. She knew that this young man was her friend's idol and at the same time she also liked his song. She started to get curious but the movie started to play. She was actually embarrassed since her big sister was actually playing this kind of role in the movie.

The light turned off and the movie started.

---

Yuuki was actually amazed that this movie was actually very good. He looked at Serafall was very serious to become a magical girl in the movie. He looked at the movie with a serious expression and didn't notice Mayuki, Aoba, and Nene who looked at him when the male villain came out to help Serafall.

Three of them kept checking whether their similar figure and thought whether he really played the role of the male villain. They decided to ask him later since this move was too good for them.

Yuuki was looking at the movie and nodded. He felt quite satisfied and looked at both Serafall and Mayuki. He looked at his hands and only noticed that both of his hands were being held by both of them. He moved his hands slightly while looking at the screen. He couldn't tease them more since they weren't his girlfriends.

Serafall smiled and also held his hand while looking at the movie. She had millions of years of experience and his attempt to flirt with her made her want to smile and thought that he was really cute. Thought at the same time, she felt very comfortable to watch a movie without thinking about the matter of the underworld with him.

'As I thought, I really need to give him my peerage,' Serafall said. She knew that humans had a limited amount of life and a world without him wouldn't be that interesting.

Yuuki would puke blood when he heard what she was thinking and would show her his ultimate flirting skill to her.

Mayuki tried really hard to fight her blush while looking at the movie. She held his hand unconsciously and didn't even realize it until she felt him move his hands slightly. She was actually excited to watch this movie and wanted to hold something.

'Ugh... What should I do?' Mayuki turned her eyes slightly to look at him and saw that he still looked at the screen. She felt annoyed when she looked that he wasn't even nervous. She looked down and thought, 'Am I lacking a woman's charm?"

Mayuki shook her head and decided to continue to watch the movie. Though she couldn't enjoy it since she was still thinking about the earlier matter. She was wondering whether he didn't have interest with a small girl like her. She started to become depressed and her mood became low.

---

They went out of the movie theatre and had an excited expression on their face.

"For the peace of the underworld, I will defeat you!"

"Hahaha, it is not the same."

"Eh, it should be like that."

"That's right, Yuuki, did you are the one who plays the villain?"

Nene and Aoba looked at him with a hopeful expression.

"Keep it secret okay, there is a magical girl Serafall here," Yuuki said with a wink. He thought that he should give these children a dream.

"Kyaaa! Awesome, please sign up for me too," Nene asked.

"Ah, I want to have a photo," Aoba said.

Yuuki smiled until he noticed Miyuki was a bit down, "What's wrong Miyuki?" He was a bit worried since he didn't see her usual cheerfulness.

Miyuki smiled and shook her head, "Nothing, I want to go back."

Yuuki felt weird but he didn't force her to say anything to him, "Sure, let me send you home." He looked at the four of them and said, "We will go back goodbye."

"Bye," Nene and Aoba said at the same time.

Serafall and Sona also did the same until both of them felt something strange. They suddenly felt the very strange aura and their surroundings became empty.

Yuuki also noticed it until he saw Nene, Aoba, and Mayuki fainted. He caught three of them in his arms. He was very angry right now but he calmed himself. He looked at both Sona and Serafall, "Do you know who it is?"

Sona shook her head and looked at her big sister.

"Don't worry, I will protect you," Serafall said. She was very angry right now only she couldn't show it to them.

They saw a group of people with black robes on their bodies. They also saw a familiar person in front of them.

Serafall and Sora were surprised to see her in this place.

"Katarea!!"

Katarea smiled, "Serafall, I have come back from to kill you."

At that time, Yuuki wanted to curse her, 'If you want to get revenge then do it when I'm not here!' He sighed and angry at the same time. He needed to teach them a lesson since he was sure that they would kill everyone in this place.

'Don't ever think about coming back again this time.'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

418 Mist Dispersion

"How did you come back?" Serafall asked. She had seen herself self-destruct during her fight with Azazel in a peace meeting with three factions.

"Hahaha, there is no way, I will tell you, idiot," Katarea laughed.

'Is it Sephiroth Graal?' Yuuki remembered this Longinus could reincarnate death.

The Sephiroth Graal, also known as Holy Grail of the Secluded World, is listed as one of the thirteen Longinus. It has the ability to make contact with the principle of life, where the possessor is being forcefully told about how life and soul are made. The possessor also takes in the mind and the concept of the dead, the living, and various other things as they use the Holy Grail which would result in the possessor being broken by the abundance of thoughts that enters their heart and soul when overusing the Sephiroth Graal.

From its power to control the principle of life, the Sephiroth Graal can bring the dead back to life.

Yuuki could only think of this possibility, he wasn't sure why Katarea suddenly came since he thought this was one of the worst time to start to have revenge since they had won from the Khaos Brigade, 'I need to destroy her soul then.' He remembered the Sephiroth Graal can also revive the dead as many times as the desire as long as the soul of the deceased remains intact.

"I will kill you Serafall!" Katarea said and shot demonic energy toward her.

"Sona-Chan protects everyone," Serafall said, and also shot her with demonic energy.

"Yes, Onee-Sama," Sona said while looking at the enemies. Her older sister had trusted her to protect everyone. Her demonic energy flared showing her talent in manipulating her trait magic at a young age. She knew that she couldn't hold back or else they would start attacking everyone. She created a water dragon and unleashed it toward the group of a magician.

The group of magicians wasn't a group of weaklings, together they made a barrier and blocked her attack.

"Hurry up and catch them, before the group of Onmyouji comes!"

"Yes!"

Their boss, Katarea ordered them to catch Serafall's little sister.

"Don't forget to catch the human too, I'm sure he is Serafall's toy boy."

"Hahaha, I can't wait to enjoy them."

"Attack her at the same time!"

"Fire Stinger!"

"Thunder Snake!"

"Holy Cross!"

"Energy Missile!"

Sona erected a barrier in front of her and blocked their attacks.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Sona gritted her teeth to block this attack. She felt that it was too hard since their numbers were too much and most of them were quite strong, especially some of them had holy magic in their group. She needed to do something or else she would be defeated.

"Sona-Chan!" Serafall shouted until she was hit by something, "Kyaaa.."

"Ahahaha, I will kill everyone that you care about, Serafall," Katarea said with a wicked smile.

"YOU!" Serafall started to change and her body kept letting out very evil demonic energy.

"Hooo, you start to get serious, but it is futile since you will die here!" Katarea said while gathering her demonic energy.

"You will regret your choice," Serafall said and suddenly the temperature became cold. Her expression was very dark and she said slowly, "Celcius Coffin."

Katarea was very excited to kill her until she couldn't feel her legs. She looked down and saw her legs were covered in ice.

The ice didn't stop and slowly covering her entire body, she frowned and used more and more of her magic to destroy this ice only she couldn't. She looked at Serafall with anger and hatred, "SERAFALL!!!!" She kept this expression until her entire body was covered in ice.

Serafall sighed in relief and looked at Sona and Yuuki. She saw him take a silver gun out of nowhere and pointed it toward the evil magician. She didn't help them and looked at them with curiosity.

---

Sona couldn't attack and only in passive defense.

"Do you need my help?"

Sona turned her head and looked at him, "Can you?" She hoped that he could do something to help stop their attack and let her do the counter-attack.

Yuuki nodded and created a silver gun in his hand. He aimed his gun and shot it toward one of the magicians.

This attack didn't have any sound or light and they only realized that they were attacked when one of them suddenly disappeared.

"Eh?" They couldn't register what was happening until he saw them keep shooting at them and saw another person disappeared.

"R - run! Run!"

Everyone was panicked but they couldn't run from him and they disappeared one by one without having a chance to do something.

They looked at him in fear and felt regret for attacking him.

Yuuki wasn't going to let them run away and needed to kill all of them. He didn't want his life to become troublesome and needed to erase them from this world. He kept shooting without emotion until there was nothing left.

Sona opened her eyes wide, she couldn't believe it that and wasn't sure what it was. She only saw those magicians dissipate to dust, transform into steam and then scatter. She looked at the silver gun on his hand, 'Is it the sacred gear?' She decided to ask him later when he had done his job. She kept erecting her barrier to protect him while letting him kill them.

"Why don't you leave one?" Sona asked.

"I don't want to be known, it is better to kill all of them," Yuuki said. He closed his eyes and really needed to smoke a cigarette right now. He took a cigarette and started to smoke it.

Sona frowned, "Please, don't smoke, it is bad for your health."

"Okay," Yuuki said and ignored her.

Sona shook her head, "Is it the sacred gear?"

"Something like that," Yuuki answered vaguely.

Sona wanted to say something again until she heard her big sister's voice.

"Yuuki, Sona-Chan, are fine?" Serafall hugged both of them and placed them on her breasts.

"O - Onee-Sama, please stop!" Sona blushed.

Yuuki wasn't going to be shy and needed some comfort right now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

419 Nothing is Happening

"What about that woman?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, I put her on the ice," Serafall said with a smile. She pointed her finger at the ice block behind her.

Sona and Yuuki could see the hatred and anger expression from this woman.

"Onee-Sama, what will you do to her?" Sona asked.

"Hmm, I will bring her to Ajuka and Sirzechs," Serafall said.

"Can I have a request?" Yuuki suddenly said.

Sona and Serafall looked at them.

"Sure, what is it?" Serafall asked.

"Can you keep a secret about me?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure?" Serafall nodded.

Yuuki smiled, "Thank you."

"No problem, but can you tell me, what is that?" Serafall asked while looking at the silver gun. She had never seen this kind of sacred gear and thought it was a new sacred gear since gods had died. She was sure there would be many sacred gear mutations that happened in the world, for example, Kiba's Sword Birth that could make both holy and demon sword even though it was impossible before.

"Hmm, this is a sacred gear," Yuuki said to her.

Serafall and Sona nodded at the same time.

"What is the name of this sacred gear?" Sona asked.

"Mist Dispersion, for the ability you have seen it right?" Yuukii said.

Serafall and Sona still remember that he could dissipate anything into dust. They knew it was a very dangerous sacred gear and felt lucky that he was on their sides.

"Then I will go back first, let's meet again sometimes," Yuuki said to both of them.

"Yes, don't forget about our anime," Serafall said.

"Of course, I will also prepare new anime for the company," Yuuki said and brought three of them on the chair in the theatre.

Sona looked at Serafall and asked, "Onee-Sama, do you know that he is that strong?"

Serafall nodded, "Of course, he is a lot stronger actually."

"Really?" Sona was curious.

"Anyway, keep everything about him a secret, okay," Serafall said.

"Sure," Sona said. She knew a lot of devils would try to invite him to the peerage and it was better to keep it a secret right now. She looked at her big sister and thought about her new peerages members. She had found two candidates to enter her peerage but she needed to talk with them first.

"Eh, what's happening?"

Serafall's voice broke her concentration and she asked what was happening only stopped when she saw the body of Katarea destroyed inside the ice. She hurriedly melted the ice only it was gone in front of her eyes. She frowned, "What is happening?"

Sona was also in shock until she saw a lot of black cars coming toward them. She frowned, "Oh, troublesome."

Serafall also sighed when she saw a group of people coming out of the car.

They knew that they would fill in a lot of paperwork to solve this matter.

---

Yuuki saw the barrier had gone and there were a lot of people suddenly. He saw that Nene, Aoba, and Mayuki woke up at the same time.

"Eh? Where is this?" Nene was still half-asleep.

"Did we sleep?" Aoba asked.

Mayuki blinked her eyes several times since she was resting her head on his lap. She felt his hand caressed her hair slowly and it felt very nice.

"Both of you should go back first," Yuuki said to Nene and Aoba.

"Ah, yes, thank you, boss, let's meet again sometimes," Nene said.

"Bye, boss, let's meet in the office," Aoba said.

Both of them walked together to the station to go home and felt more energetic. Their body had been energized by him with his magic earlier.

Yuuki looked at Mayuki and asked, "Have you woke up?"

Mayuki didn't say anything and kept sleeping on his lap.

"What's wrong? Can you tell me, why are you so down?" Yuuki asked. He was worried about her since she looked quite depressed earlier.

"Yuuki, do you know how can I increase my height?" Mayuki said while turning her head. She looked at him while laying on his lap.

"Why do you want to increase your height?" Yuuki asked.

"Because everyone keeps treating me like a little girl," Mayuki said with teary eyes.

Yuuki caressed her forehead slowly and said, "Who told you that?"

Mayuki didn't say anything since no one told her but she could feel that everyone was treating her like a little girl.

"No one, right?" Yuuki said.

"B - but I can feel it," Mayuki said.

"Mayuki, you should be confident, in front of my eyes, you're a very charming lady, anyone will be lucky to have you as their girlfriend," Yuuki said. He was sure that he would be happy to have this cute girl as his girlfriends.

"Really?" Mayuki became happy when she heard it.

"Really! Really! Now, let's go back, I'm sure everyone is waiting for us," Yuuki said.

"Ah, that's right, let's go back," Mayuki said.

"Oh, let's buy an ice cream before we go back," Yuuki said since he had promised Kuina before.

"Yes," Mayuki said and felt her hand being held again. She smiled while her mood was very happy right now.

---

They had arrived in the Hitotose Dorm.

"I'm home," Mayuki said.

"Ah, Mayu-Chan, welcome back," Hinako said.

"Mayu-Chan!" Kuina also hugged her.

"Welcome back," Chiaki said.

"Ah, this is ice cream, Yuuki bought it for us earlier," Mayuki said.

"Ice cream!" Kuina took the ice cream and started to eat it.

"Ah, Kuu-Chan, don't do it too much, your stomach will get hurt," Hinako said.

"Where is Yuuki?" Chiaki asked.

"He was going home earlier," Mayuki said.

"Mayu-Chan, is something good going to happen? You're smiling," Kuina asked.

"Eh, n - nothing!" Kuina said while blushing.

Three of them looked at her with a suspicious expression. They knew that someone must be happening between the two of them.

"As I said, nothing is happening!" Mayuki said with a red face.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

420 Nintendo Kengan Match 1

Yuuki had prepared for the day of the Kengan Match with Nintendo. His father had called him and complained that he kept making trouble for him. He could only listen quietly while his father chewed him on the phone.

"Do you have the confidence to win?" Issei asked.

"Of course," Yuuki said.

"Sigh, then I will go watch you later, I will also bring Raku and everyone else too," Issei said.

"Yeah, thank you," Yuuki said.

"Do you want someone to pick you up with your girls later?" Issei asked.

"Hmm, sure, can you?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, it is an easy matter for me," Issei said.

Yuuki closed the phone and looked at everyone in front of him.

"You really can't stop making me worry, huh?" Hiratsuka said while looking at him. She had heard from her grandfather that he would have another Kengan Match. She was startled and went to his house as fast as possible. She reprimanded him but she knew that she couldn't stop the match.

"Are you really going to fight in the underground arena?" Shouko asked with a worried expression. She had only heard it from him a few days ago. She almost fainted when she heard that he would have to fight in an underground fight.

Yaeko sighed and looked very tired.

"Yaeko, you don't need to worry about him, he can fight well in the match," Machida said.

"Really?" Yaeko asked with a worried expression.

Machida nodded, "Yeah, I have seen his fight before and he is very strong, you should believe that he will win this match." She still remembered how his match before really gave her a deep impression.

"But you know, I'm still worried about this fight, at the same time, I don't have the power to stop it," Yaeko said. Her legs were weak when she heard the bet of this match and felt the world of rich people was too much for her.

"Don't worry, you will get used to it," Machida said.

Both of them had quickly become friends since Yaeko and Satsuki had entered the company. Machida was happy that she had good friends and someone that she could trust to manage the company together with Satsuki and Yaeko. She wasn't sure why he told her to invite Yaeko only understood that her daughter was his girlfriend.

Machida was happy that she could share this secret with someone since it was too unbearable to watch this match alone.

"Yuuki-Sama, I can't stop you, but please, don't get hurt from this fight," Marika said. She was beyond shocked when her father told her that he would join Kengan Match. She had never heard it before and asked her father was surprised to know that it was underground fighting between a big company.

"Marika, you don't need to worry, he is very strong," Ranko said. She had 100% confidence in him since he could use magic. She thought there was no way a normal human could beat him since he was a magician.

"Yes, do you want to watch his match before, we have his video before," Yukana said.

"Really? Can you let us see?" Rossweisse asked.

"Let me see too," Umiko said. She was curious when she heard there would be an underground match between her company and Nintendo.

Umiko, Hazuki, Rin, and Kou also came to his house since they would also go to watch his Kengan Match. They knew that this match would also decide whether Eagle Jump would be still his company or not. They needed to watch this match since this would also decide their destiny.

"Everyone can watch it," Utaha said and played his fighting video before, "he was fighting against a fighter from Nogi Group before."

They were startled when they heard it was Nogi Group. They had heard of it since it was one of the biggest company publishers, construction, and advertisement. They looked at the screen and watched his fight before.

---

They were amazed when they had finished seeing his match.

"Is this something that humans can do?" Kou looked at the screen with a weird expression. She saw that their movement was very fast and they could even break the concretes.

"A - are you going to get bloody again?" Shouko was on the verge of crying when she saw him full of blood and wounds on the screen.

"He - hey, it is fine, you don't need to worry about me, my body is very strong, you have tasted it before right?" Yuuki gave her an ambiguous smile.

"Bastard, you still have time to think about something perverted in this situation!" Ranko said while smacking his head.

"I - I will stay at home, t - this is just too much for me to process," Makoto said.

"Okay, I don't force you to come with me, anyone who can bear it can stay at home," Yuuki said to everyone.

"U-ugh, I changed my mind, I will come with you guys," Makoto said. She didn't really want to come but at the same time, she was curious.

"Do you really have the confidence to win?" Hazuki asked. She had a serious expression this time since she wanted his confirmation. She was comfortable to be with him and didn't want to change her boss. She still remembered the boss of Nintendo and felt that Yuuki was a better boss for her rather than that person.

"I have, believe in me," Yuuki said with a slight smile.

Then they heard the sound of the bell ringing, they opened the door and saw a lot of people with a black suit and a black car appearing in front of his house.

"They're?" Rin was a bit nervous seeing them.

"Young master!"

Everyone looked at him with a surprised expression. They had heard that he was the young master of the Yakuza family but they had never seen them.

"Let's go," Yuuki said to everyone and gave them a reassuring smile. He knew that he would win and get a share of Nintendo.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

421 Nintendo Kengan Match 2

Ohma came to his match since he was curious about this battle. He still remembered his battle with him in the past and he clenched his fist. He felt that he was very weak compared to him. He still remembered his flashy fighting style and his tough endurance at the same time. He wanted to beat him since he felt he could become stronger at that time.

Ohma still wanted to have his revenge on his teacher's killer and he needed to become stronger to do that. He still remembered how powerful that person was and how powerless he was on the ground looking at the killer killing his teacher mercilessly.

After his loss, he had also fought another fighter and he won continuously against them. He wanted to beat him and needed to counter-measure about his power. He hadn't seen him for quite a long time and was wondering whether he had gotten stronger.

"Ohma!!!"

Ohma turned his head and looked at the small old man behind him who looked quite excited.

"What's wrong Yamashita?" Ohma asked.

"Have you heard about the fighter from Nintendo?" Yamashita asked.

Ohma shook his head and didn't say anything, personally, he didn't have that much interest toward his opponent. He only wanted to see him fighting since he knew his match was very rare.

Yamashita looked around and whispered, "I have only heard it but his opponent is a bear."

"Bear?" Ohma looked at him weirdly.

Yamashita nodded, "I have only heard it but his opponent has a height around 3 meters tall." He looked very exaggerated while moving his hands around. He was quite surprised and wanted to share this story with him only Ohma looked at him with a funny expression.

"Y - you don't believe me?" Yamashita looked very shocked when he saw his mocked smile.

Ohma shook his head and ignored him since he needed to focus his concentration on the match. He wanted to beat him and needed to do a mental battle in his head.

"Yamashita, Ohma."

Ohma and Yamashita turned their heads and saw Nogi.

"Nogi President!" Yamashita became respectful toward this person.

Ohma only nodded in response.

Nogi nodded and said, "You need to watch this match, tell me whether you can beat him again or not." His liver was hurt when he remembered his lost against him before. He knew that 'Shounen Jump' had a lot of potentials and now it had become quite a large company. He knew this company would grow, especially, when he was the owner of this company. He was sure this company would make a lot of interesting manga and grew to become the leader of the manga industry.

Nogi also knew that he also had some share on the Gongon Manga at the same time. He gritted his teeth and wanted to own some of his share on one of them.

"Don't worry," Ohma nodded at him. Nogi didn't need to tell him twice and he would work hard to think about how to beat him.

"Anyway, I wonder if I can see his wrestling again," Yamashita said. He knew that he had made them lost but his match was very interesting and it was fun to watch.

Nogi and Ohma only shook their heads and this fan-boy.

"President, I have brought the odds of the bet."

Nogi nodded and took a paper from his secretary, "7.1:1.2, they really underestimating him."

"Well, he's only had one match before," Akiyama said while adjusting her glasses. She knew that almost everyone in this venue didn't know about him since he had only one match before, it had a big contrast different from his opponent who had an unbeatable record on Kengan Match.

"Bet me 100 million for him," Nogi said.

"Really?" Akiyama surprised. She had never thought that her boss would bet on his enemy.

"Well, I won't reject free money," Nogi said to her. He didn't know why but he knew that he would win this match and he didn't have that much of worry that he would lose the bet.

Akiyama nodded, "I will set the bet," she said and went to the betting arena.

Yamashita was startled when he heard the amount of money, "H - hundreds of millions!!!" He opened his eyes wide and he was shaking hard. His legs felt really weak when he heard that this guy bet a lot of money without care.

Nogi looked at him and said, "You should also place your bet, you will get money if you win."

"Money!" Yamashita suddenly became spirited when he heard about money. He wanted to place his bet on him and would get a lot of money in return. He opened his wallet and only found 20,000 Island Coin on his wallet. He frowned and looked at Ohma, "Ohma, do you want to join bet with me?"

Ohma shook his head at him, "No." He didn't have time to do something stupid.

"Ohma, let's bet on him, we will get a lot of money in return, then when we go back, let's go to a BBQ restaurant, let's eat tons of meat," Yamashita told him. He knew that Ohma liked to eat a lot of meat.

Ohma looked at him with a tired expression and took money in his pocket, "Here."

Yamashita became weak again when he looked at the money on his hands. He counted it slowly and startled, "2 million!!" He looked at Ohma and nodded, "I will bet this money, let's go to BBQ after this battle." His expression was very serious and he looked like someone who would enter a battle.

Ohma only waved his hand at him.

Yamashita ran toward the betting arena and bet everyone on him since he felt that he would win against his opponent. He was laughing inside his mind and thought that he would get a lot of profit.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

422 Nintendo Kengan Match 3

Togo wears her usual white shirt and glasses while crossing her arms. She became the center of attention since it was quite rare for her to come to watch someone match. She was very famous in this country since she sold an arms dealer. Everyone called her the merchant of death but she didn't really care about that.

Togo had heard that he would have his Kengan Match today and came to watch his match since she had nothing to do. Her job was quite good, especially when she came to the DIESA EXPO and a lot of countries had ordered weapons from her. She didn't come here to see him and only came since she was bored.

'Hmph, that guy,' Togo felt quite pissed since he didn't call her or anything. She knew that they were only sex friends but he was still very cold.

"Ah, Togo, it is rare to see you here."

Her mood suddenly became very depressed and annoyed when she heard this voice. She didn't need to turn her head and knew who was the person who had called her. She only hoped that she didn't meet her only her luck wasn't good. She decided to ignore her acting as if she didn't hear her.

"Mooo, you're ignoring me? You're very cold."

Togo felt her cheek being touched by this annoying woman and she became very angry, "Shut up! Don't annoy me! Go away!"

"Mooo, Togo, you're very cold, is this how you treat your friend?" the woman pouted at her.

Togo had goosebumps when she saw her expression, "Who is your friend idiot!!!!!"

The only woman smiling at her, this woman's identity was Kurayoshi Rino, the CEO of Gold Pleasure Group.

"It is very rare for you to come here, do you know anyone here?" Rino asked.

"It is not your business, idiot," Togo said. She didn't want her to know that she wanted to meet him when she came to this match.

Rino was surprised when she saw her expression. She was curious who could make this woman become a meek-woman. She came to this match since she heard him that he would have his other Kengan Match, suddenly she realized something and looked at her with a surprised expression.

"Did you come to see Yuuki?" Rino asked.

Togo looked at him and asked, "Did you know him?"

Rino smiled, "Of course, we have shared some night together." She was only teasing her and wanted to see her expression.

Togo nodded, "Well, if it's that guy, I understand." She didn't say anything else and looked away.

Rino smiled, "Hey, you have an interest in men, I think you're a lesbian."

"You're a lesbian!" Togo spat on her.

Rino smiled, "Tell me, how is your experience with him?"

Togo ignored her since she was annoyed.

Rino kept bugging her since there was still time before the match began.

---

Raku, Issei, Chitoge, and Tsugumi had arrived first.

Issei was very calm since he had come to this place a lot of times in the past. He wouldn't even come to this place if his son didn't decide to make another Kengan Match. He wasn't that much worried about his oldest son since he knew that he was very strong. He still remembered his story fighting against Somalia Pirates. He felt that he spoiled his son too much and thought that he shouldn't come next time, only help him with the accommodation for his girls later.

Raku sighed, "Aniki, why should you start another fight?" He felt really worried about his older brother.

Tsugumi and Chitoge also sighed at the same time. They wanted to smack him of making this kind of match again.

Issei looked around and saw both Rino and Togo. He only nodded at them and didn't come since he saw his old friend, "Gen, you're here!"

Gen looked at him with an annoyed expression, "You really let your son fight in this death match?"

"Hahaha, you don't need to worry about him, he is really tough, you should enjoy the match," Issei said to him.

Gen sighed at him in response. He should really bring him to jail right now.

"Where is your daughter? I have heard that both of them have accepted their engagement," Issei said.

"She wanted to come with the stinky boy," Gen looked at him angrily, "Why didn't you tell me that he has a lot of girlfriends!!!"

Issei looked at him with a helpless expression, "I forgot."

Gen pointed his finger, "You! You! I will really send you to jail!"

Raku, Chitoge, and Tsugumi looked at the interaction between the two of them with amazement.

"Is that Tachibana's father?" Raku looked at this man with doubt. He heard that her father was the police but in his opinion, her father looks like a Yakuza.

Chitoge was anxiously waiting for him to come.

"Ojou, don't worry, he will win," Tsugumi said to her.

Chitoge nodded, "I know, but I'm still worried, you know, that guy is always doing something dangerous."

Tsugumi also nodded. She had read his document and was surprised to see his mission. She was also very strong but he was super strong. She was amazed when she read his mission in both Dubai and South Africa. She was also still embarrassed to meet him since the accident in the past.

'Do I like him?' Tsugumi felt that she couldn't concentrate on her job.

They were waiting for a while until they saw him come with a lot of people. They saw him raise his hand and greet them.

"Yo!"

They really wanted to smack his head when they saw his carefree expression.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

423 Nintendo Kengan Match 4

Yuuki arrived at the venue and he could feel everyone was looking at him. He was sure that many men looked at him with despised and jealous eyes since he brought a lot of girls. He had no way to bring only a few of them since they wanted to see him fighting.

"Yuuki, hahaha, it has been a while, you really like to make big trouble, huh?"

Yuuki smiled, "Sekibayashi-San, it can't be helped, they are the ones who provoke me first."

Sekibayashi smiled, "Are you going to use to use pro-wrestler again?"

Yuuki shook his head, "Hmm, let's see the opponents first." He looked around and said, "Can I have your autograph, my father-in-law is your fans."

"Sure," Sekibayashi smiled and took a paper from him. He gave him his signature and looked quite happy.

"That's right, I will make an event at the end of summer," Yuuki said.

"Event?" Sekibayashi looked at him curiously.

"Yeah, this will be a match between me and you, what do you think?" Yuuki asked.

"Hey, that's interesting, really? You're a singer, right?" Sekibayashi knew that he was quite a famous newcomer singer.

"Why at the end of summer? Why not now?" Sekibayashi asked.

"My popularity isn't at its peak right now," Yuuki shook his head.

Sekibayashi raised his eyebrow, "What are you waiting for?"

"Summer Music," Yuuki said.

Sekibayashi grinned and thought this would be interesting, "Good, I can't wait for that, I will prepare for it, do you need some appetizer before the event?"

Yuuki nodded, "I need some people from you for the opening battle, I also have my own pro-wrestler."

Sekibayashi whistled, "Really? Where?"

"Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said.

Sekibayashi opened his eyes wide. He knew that park since it was very famous right now. He knew that many of his friends and some of his students also worked there for part-time. He didn't expect that this young man would also have that amusement park. But he was happy since he also thought this would be the starting point of pro-wrestler match in this country.

"Do you have a name for this battle?" Sekibayashi asked.

"Do we need a name?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, this will be a great battle between a pro-wrestler and the biggest party at the end of summer, and we need a very domineering name for that event," Sekibayashi said.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "How about SummerSlam?"

Sekibayashi grinned happily at him, "That's the awesome name! As expected of the best mangaka in this country!"

"I'm happy that you like it," Yuuki nodded.

"Good, I will leave you now, good luck with your battle," Sekibayashi left him.

Yuuki needed to do this battle since he needed to get 500,000 guests in six months. He needed to get that many guests at the end of the autumn season. He knew this event would push people to enter the amusement park. He knew that his park wasn't at its peak yet, he needed this company to sell his game.

At the same time, it wouldn't be long until the 500,000 guests achieved.

"Y - Yuuki, how did you know that big guy?" Hazuki asked. She was quite scared when she saw Sekibayashi.

"He is my friend, he is a great pro-wrestler, you should know him, he is the champion of this country wrestler," Yuuki said.

Umiko nodded, "Yeah, but it is my first time to see him, he is very big."

"There are a lot of people here," Yaeko said.

Machida nodded, "Yeah, most of them are very famous as CEOs, actresses, athletes, etc."

Shouko was very nervous and held his hand tightly. She looked around curiously since this would be his first time to see this kind of place.

"Ah, it is father, father!!!" Marika waved her hand.

"Marika," Gen smiled at his daughter.

"You've also come to cheer him on, too, father?" Marika asked.

Gen put on a sour expression when his daughter mentioned that stinky boy. He looked at the group of females around him and wrinkled his eyebrow, "Is this all of your girlfriends?"

Everyone was blushing when Gen mentioned they were his girlfriends.

"No," Yuuki shook his head.

"WHAT? ARE YOU SAYING THERE IS MORE!" Gen was angry.

"I don't mean it like that!" Yuuki had a headache.

"Grr, anyway, go now, you need to prepare your battler, I won't forgive you if you lose," Gen said.

Yuuki smiled, "Thank you, wish me luck." He didn't intend to make some strange entrance with music and entered normally. He knew that he needed to be serious in this battle since he was very tempted by Nintendo.

"Hahaha, I thought you would be running away."

Everyone turned their heads and saw a small old man with a strange head.

"Kono, you haven't changed a bit," Issei said while looking at him.

"Issei, why are you here?" Kono looked at Issei.

"Well, this is my son's match, of course, I'm coming," Issei said to him strangely.

"What, this guy is your son?" Kono looked at Yuuki.

"Of course, you don't know?" Issei asked.

Kono almost fainted when he heard it. He didn't expect that he was the son of the largest Yakuza in this country.

"Don't worry, I won't meddle your problem with him," Issei said with a smile.

"Really?" Kono asked.

Issei nodded, "Of course, now, who is your fighter?"

Kono gave him a confident smile, "Let me introduce you to my adoptive-son, Kono Haruo."

Suddenly the ground was shaking, they were startled and looked at something that very big walked toward them. They were gawking looking at the biggest man that they had ever seen in their life.

He has a chubby hairless face, generally squinted eyes and black hair that is neatly combed and parted to each side with a flick of hair sprouting from the top. He wears a pair of circular glasses, in front of usually squinted eyes, as well as a pair of dungarees with the company he is representing, Nentendo, imprinted on the top of it.

"Games, games, games," Haruo said while standing in front of them.

"Kono Haruo, he will become my fighter today," Kono said with a confident smile.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

424 Nintendo Kengan Match 5

Growing up, many legends surrounded Haru with his most defining one being when he effortlessly cleared his coming of age trial at the age of 15. From this point, in his village, Haru came to be known as the strongest of the Gurkhas and he soon became the village leader. However, when Kono Akio came to recruit Haru, he had a tough time thinking about leaving the tribe. But with the approval of the tribe, a tear stricken Haru left the village to face strong opponents, unaware that Akio had other plans in store for him.

Upon coming to Japan, Haru was absorbed into the wonders and vices of his new environment, and soon gained a massive amount of weight, began wearing glasses, and became addicted to sweets and video games. This all contributed to the making of his current identity of "Kono Haruo".

---

"T - this, is this really human?" Utaha looked at Haruo with a strange expression.

"This guy is a geek!" Ranko said. She heard him muttering 'games, games, games' a lot of times.

"But this is not a normal geek, this is the strongest geek," Yukana said.

Yuuki was also amazed since he had heard that his opponent was very big. He observed him for a bit and knew this fat boy had a height of 245 cm and weight around 300 kg.

"Do you have any candy?" Haruo asked.

"Oh, I have a lollipop, do you want it?" Yuuki said.

"Sure," Haruo nodded.

Yuuki gave him a lollipop and Haruo ate it happily.

Kono didn't disturb them since he was in the presence of the boss of the Yakuza family and the Chief of Police. He was beyond shocked and felt regret to ask him for a match since he was afraid of the retaliation of his family. But even though he was scared, his greed was better, he knew that he would get a ton of money from his company.

"You're good," Haruo said while eating the lollipop, but suddenly his expression changed, "but I will be the one who wins this match."

Yuuki only smiled and wanted to laugh since his fat face didn't make him scary rather it was quite funny. He looked at Kono who was the CEO of Nentedo and knew that this guy who changed Haruo became a fat guy.

"Yuuki, can you really beat this guy?" Kou asked. She knew that in battle when someone was bigger they had an advantage over the smaller opponents.

Yuuki was happy that she was worried about him, "Don't worry about me." He knew that words weren't enough to comfort her but she wasn't his girlfriends and it would be very awkward to hug her when there were a lot of people. He was also being stared at by Gen most of the time.

"Yuuki-Sama, I don't really want you to enter this kind of thing again, but I know that I can't stop you, at least, don't get hurt too much, okay?" Marika asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki said while caressing her head. He couldn't kiss all of them since it would look quite strange to kiss everyone at the same time right now. He could do it later at home and had fun at that time. He talked with them for a while and went to the other side.

Haruo also did the same since their battle would start shortly. He looked at him from afar but he felt something strange around him. He was living in the mountain before and had a beast kind of instinct. He felt that the man was similar to the story of a wolf who covered their body with the fur of sheep.

Yuuki took off his pants and shirt. He gave it to Utaha since she was the most casual about this battle.

"Good luck," Utaha kissed him.

"Hmm," Yuuki happily accepted her. He was sure most of the men in this venue had a murder and jealous expression on their face. He also winked his eyes at Togo, who was with Rino. He was quite surprised to see them very close to each other. He also greeted Togawa and Sawada.

They didn't say anything about a contract and he also didn't tell them about his plan to make his own company.

Yuuki looked like the referee had entered the arena.

"LADIES AND GENTLEMENT!!"

"TODAY WE WILL HAVE A GREAT BATTLE BETWEEN NENTENDO AGAINST THE RISING STAR OF BUSINESS WORLD, ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!"

Yuuki thought that he should name his company into a group since he had a lot of company. He knew it would be troublesome to call it one after another and it was better to make it into one.

"NOW, FOR THE NENTENDO, THEIR FIGHTER WILL BE KONO HARUO!!!"

"UWOOOOO!!!" Haruo shouted.

"Wooooooo!!!" Everyone also did the same.

"AND HIS OPPONENT WILL BE ICHIJOU YUUKI HIMSELF!!!"

"Wooooooo!!!!" They were very excited about this battle.

"Kyaaa!! Please, look here, Yuuki," some women screamed his name since he was quite famous in the music industry.

Yuuki smiled and wanted to know how his opponents would be fighting. He only heard it that Haruo was from the mercenary clan in the Himalaya. He was sure that this guy was strong and he wanted to steal some of the technique. He also wanted to try his new 'Okama Kenpo', even though he knew it was very weird but some of the movement was quite normal.

Yuuki took a deep breath and was ready to show the world his new martial arts combined with his wrestling.

The referee looked at both Yuuki and Haruo, "THE MATCH START!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

425 Nintendo Kengan Match 6

Haruo attacked first. He ran very fast toward him and launched his punch toward him.

Swish! Swish! Swish!

Yuuki kept dodging his punches until he saw a chance to counter-attack. He turned his body and did a roundhouse kick back on him. His kick hit his stomach and made him throw only when he frowned when he saw him backflipped.

"Ugh," Haruo did a backflip while holding his stomach. His stomach was really hurt right now because of his kick. He felt that he was hit by a bull in his hometown. His expression became angry and annoyed at the same time, "I want to play video games! I want to play video games!"

Haruo thought it would be an easy opponent and he could go home as soon as possible to play a game. He was very angry and wanted to play a game. He used his right shoulder as a shield and charged toward him.

Yuuki didn't have a hobby to receive his attack and jumped to avoid his attack. He also kicked Haruo's head but he didn't use most of his power since he still wanted to enjoy this battle.

BOOOM!!!

Haruo was thrown again this time he fell down on the ground and made a big crater. His eyes were serious and he got up slowly, "Bastard....."

----

"H - Haruo!!!" Kono was scared when he saw him playing with Haruo easily. He was scared when he thought that he would give him his share of the company. He looked back and saw Issei was smiling. He knew that he couldn't run away from this battle. He became desperate and called his adopted son loudly, "HARUO!! GET UP!!! DO YOU WANT ME TO SEND YOU BACK TO YOUR VILLAGE!!"

Everyone looked at him while shaking their heads and decided to ignore him. They knew that this battle had a staggering bet on the table and the one who lost this battle would lose most of their wealth.

---

Haruo stood up and shouted. He remembered his hometown and he didn't want to come back to that backward village. He still wanted to play games, eat junk food, read manga, and did a lot of things. He couldn't lose and he needed to win.

"I - I'M THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE HIMALAYAS!!"

"I HAVE DEFEATED LEOPARDS!! AND BEARS!! AND TIGERS!! I HAVE DEFEATED THEM ALL!!"

"I CAN EASILY TAKE DOWN A SHRIMP LIKE YOU!!!"

His voice was very loud and thundered the venue.

Everyone closed their ears because they couldn't bear his loud voice.

Yuuki ignored it and decided to finish this battle.

Okama Kenpo is the combination of martial arts between dance and karate. Dance has a lot of complex movements and it can be used as footwork in battle. Karate has a simple but destructive movement with each movement. The combination between the two of them will create a very powerful martial art that is very destructive and hard to read.

"ARRRRGGG!!!" Haruo ran very fast toward him. He raised his fist to prepare for his ultimate attack.

"BEAR KILLER!!!" Haruo punched him with the intent to destroy him.

Yuuki shook his head and kicked him right into his chin. His movement was just too fast and no one had realized that he had kicked him.

His eyes rolled and only showed the white part. His head felt dizzy and he couldn't maintain his balance

BAAAM!!

Haruo fell down on the ground and couldn't get up.

"HARUO, WAKE UP! DO YOU WANT ME TO SEND YOU BACK TO THE VILLAGE!"

Haruo heard his adoptive father's voice and he remembered his life in the village.

The referee looked at Haruo and shook his head. He raised his hand and wanted to announce that the match only stopped when he felt something was stopping him. He turned his head and was surprised to see Haruo.

Yuuki looked at Haruo who stood up tall but didn't do anything. He could see that he became slimmer with each second.

---

They were happy that he won the match but stopped since they saw his opponents stand up suddenly.

"Eh, isn't he getting slimmer?" Ranko suddenly said.

"Yeah, what is his secret? How can he become slimmer suddenly?" Rin was confused and envious of him at the same time.

Shouko and Yaeko didn't care about that and only hoped him to finish this battle as soon as possible. Both of them were really scared when they saw his opponents keep attacking him but at the same time, they were glad that he wasn't wounded.

But they became tense again when they saw his opponents standing again.

'Yuuki....'

---

Yuuki didn't dodge this time and received his attack.

"ARGGGG!!!" Haruo was moving like a beast who hunted his prey. He kept smashing him with his fist until he couldn't stand up again.

Yuuki could feel that Haruo's strength increased and his attack was also rattling his bone. He let him wounded him since he wanted his girlfriends to take care of him later after the fight.

Baam! Baam! Baam!

---

"YUUKI!!!"

Shouko couldn't bear it and wanted to come to the venue only to be stopped by Tsugumi.

"You can't, that place is dangerous," Tsugumi said.

"B - but..." Shouko was crying.

"Shouko, you can't disrupt him," Yaeko said but she gritted her teeth. She also felt hurt when she saw him getting punched by his opponents.

---

Yuuki raised both of his hands to protect himself. He didn't want his face to be punched and left a bruise there. He felt that it was enough to hold back and he decided to end it now. He raised his right legs and kicked him right into his chin.

Haruo didn't expect his attack and his chin was hit very hard. He was thrown from the ground for a second and fell down on the ground.

BOOOOOM!!!

Even though he had gotten slimmer but he was still fat and big at the same time. He made a loud noise when he fell down on the ground.

The referee checked him and this time Haruo couldn't stand up again.

"W - WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!"

"AND THE WINNER IS YUUKI ICHIJOU!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

426 Recrui

"Yay! I won! I won!" Yamashita was really happy. He was glad that he bet his money on him and got a lot of money.

Ohma looked at his kicking skills and knew that his kick was dangerous. He knew that he had become stronger than before. He gritted his teeth and walked back to train again. He couldn't stay without doing anything like this.

"O - Ohma, where are you going?" Yamashita looked at him and followed him only stopped when he forgot to take his money. He thought that he should bet on him again when he had his match. He also noticed that his kick was very abnormal and it cold became a one-hit sure kill. He wasn't sure why but he felt that he was holding back.

Yamashita looked at him who was crowded by a lot of beautiful women. He felt envious but at least he had his money thanks to him. He suddenly realized that Ohma had walked away from the venue. He looked at both Akiyama and Nogi, "Then I will leave first President, Akiyama-San."

Akiyama nodded in response.

"Take care of him," Nogi said mentioned at Ohma.

Yamashita nodded in response, "I will." He went to the bet table and followed Ohma.

---

Togo didn't say anything and went back without talking to him.

"Eh? You don't congratulate him?" Rino asked.

"There is no need, he has a lot of fans already," Togo said coolly and went to her car.

"You should be honest with your feelings, you know," Rino said with a smile while following her.

"Hmph, aren't you the same?" Togo asked.

"Me? I'm not, I have only thought that he is very interesting, to make me fall in love, it is still far away," Rino smiled.

Togo snorted and didn't intend to talk with her again. She would seriously get angry whenever she talked to her and it was better to go back as soon as possible.

Rino thought for a bit and decided to go back since she knew that both of them would meet each other again soon.

---

Kono who looked at Haruo who lost felt his world was ended. He looked at him who was walking toward him.

Yuuki smiled, "Don't forget about our agreement."

Kono gritted his teeth and looked very frustrated.

Yuuki was welcomed by his girls.

"Yuuki!!!"

Marika and Shouko hugged him, both of them were very scared when they saw him hurt.

"Are you okay, Yuuki-Sama? Do you need me to call an ambulance?"

"Is your body okay?"

Yuuki caressed their heads slowly and nodded, "I'm a little hurt, maybe, both of you can become my nurse after this."

"Y - you still have time to make a joke?" Marika was crying very hard now. She had a lot of snot and tears on her face.

Yuuki took a handkerchief and cleaned her face, "I'm sorry, okay."

Marika looked at him with hateful expressions and said, "Then don't do it again!"

"Yes, Yuuki, please, don't enter this kind of fight again," Shouko also said to him.

Yuuki shook his head, "I won't promise that I won't enter but I will promise you that I will enter the match when they are the one who provokes me."

Marika and Shouko could only sigh at him. Both of them had seen his power and knew that he was quite strong.

"Yuuki, hahaha, you kid, you won again."

Yuuki looked at him and nodded, "Thank you, Sekibayashi-San."

Sekibayashi sighed, "Unfortunately, you didn't use wrestling."

Yuuki nodded, "I'm not a pure wrestler, Sekibayashi-San, it is also not good that my girlfriends are watching this match for the first time."

Sekibayashi looked at them and nodded, "Well, you can do whatever you want though."

"BASTARD!! I LOST BECAUSE OF YOU!! HURRY UP AND GET LOST!!"

Yuuki and Sekibayashi turned their heads and saw Kono was angry toward Haruo. They understood why he was angry since he lost a lot this time. Though, he was very happy since he got a share from him. He only thought that it was quite a waste to let such a talented fighter to go to the street. He looked at Haruo and said, "Sekibayashi-San, do you want to make him a disciple?"

Sekibayashi was stunned, "W - what? Disciple? Me?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, he is very talented and you should know about it."

Sekibayashi nodded when he remembered his battle earlier. He looked at the fatty boy and knew that Haruo had strong endurance and flexibility. He felt that this kid was perfect to play in the pro-wrestler. He looked at how sad that kid was when he was being kicked and abandoned in this place. He looked at Yuuki and said, "I will try to talk with him."

Yuuki nodded, "Good, I will go back now, it is not that ethical to watch my opponent now." He waved his hand and decided to go back. He felt that his phone was ringing for a while and knew it was probably Akeno. He knew that she asked him how was the match since she didn't come to him. He knew that there was a lot of people who monitor her and it would be pretty much strange for her to visit his match.

Yuuki answered her normally and told her not to get worried since he was fine. He knew that everyone was quite tired since they were very tense during the match. He didn't stay any longer and went back to go home.

---

Haruo was crying and wasn't sure what to do right now.

"Kid, do you have a place to go back to?'

Haruo looked up and saw a giant old man in front of him, "You are?"

"Me? My name is Sekibayashi Jun, I'm a pro-wrestler!!" Sekibayashi introduced me with a laugh.

"Pro-Wrestler?" Haruo looked at him.

Sekibayashi nodded, "That's right, do you want to become one?" He stretched out his hand toward him.

Haruo wasn't sure why but he felt very warm. He reached out his hand and decided to become a pro-wrestler now. He didn't have anything and someone gave him a chance. He would do his best to become the best.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

427 Home Visi

Yuuki didn't go on the school holiday and he was also recuperated from the battle yesterday. He had said that he was fine but no one listened to him. He was very bored right now and didn't have anything to do.

Rossweisse had gone to the company to prepare for the game and the matter of Nintendo. Utaha had also gone to Fushikawa Shoten to prepare her book together with Machida and Yaeko. Shouko had promised her friends and little sister to go out together.

He was here looking at everyone who was preparing a garden to grow some plants. He had promised to let Makoto make a vegetable garden for her witch's study.

There was still a lot of space in his house and he could let her grow a plant there.

He wasn't really sure how to grow a plant but he was sure that it needed a lot of light, good soil, and some water. He didn't use his power to make seed and bought it from the marker before.

Makoto had told him that she wanted to make a garden to grow some vegetables, herbs, and the mandrake that she had found before.

Yuuki didn't really mind thinking he was still disturbed by the image of Mandrake. He still remembered its scream and its ugly shape. He knew that it was full of benefits but he didn't really want to consume it. He was drinking a coffee while looking at Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko who was trying to make a vegetable garden

They wear boots, gloves, and a hat. They looked quite happy to make a garden even though they weren't sure how to make it.

"Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.

"No, you should get some rest, you know," Yukana said.

"Yeah, you're still wounded," Ranko said.

"Do you want me to take medicine from the Mandrake?" Makoto asked.

Yukana, Ranko, and Yuuki shuddered at the same time.

"I - it's okay, I don't want to disturb you, you should continue to make your garden," Yuuki said.

Makoto nodded in response.

Yuuki looked at three of them and felt that he should have a nurse to help him now. His hands and face were in a bandage and he thought having someone to tend to him would be very nice. He looked at three of them and imagined them to wear a nurse outfit.

"Nurse...." Yuuki said unconsciously while looking at them. He looked at both Yukana and Ranko, his throat was dry when he saw sweat dripping from their clothes. He could see their underwear from their shirt. He wasn't sure whether both of them tried to temp him only as they shook their butts around while planting the seed on the soil.

His pants became tight and he wanted to call them to help him to tend it only he heard someone ring the bell. He woke up from his daydreaming and sighed.

"Let me open it," Yuuki said.

They nodded at him in response, though, they were blushing since they heard him muttering and saw his pants earlier.

Yukana and Ranko thought to give him some surprises later.

---

Yuuki walked toward the door and opened it, "Yes?" He looked at the person behind the door and he was beyond surprised to see her suddenly appeared in front of his house.

"Ayako!" Yuuki smiled happily when he saw her in front of him.

---

Ayako decided to visit his house today since she had promised him before but she decided not to tell him since she wanted to give an element of surprise to him. He wanted to see how he was at home and to know his reaction when she appeared suddenly in front of him.

She smiled when she thought that he would be very surprised and happy at the same time. She also wanted to see his girlfriends that he had lived with. She went to his house and arrived in front of him.

She looked at his house and felt that it was very good. She pressed the bell and waited for him to open the door.

"Yes?"

"Ayako!"

She looked at him and smiled when she saw him smiling. She wanted to greet him only stopped when he saw him full of bandages around his hands and head, "What's happening? Are you hurt?" She looked at him worriedly.

Yuuki smiled, "It is nothing, let's enter, it must be hot outside."

It was almost summer and the temperature was quite hot, he didn't really like summer since he had a tattoo. He needed to hide it since he was still in high school, it would be terrible for someone to see it.

Ayako was still looking at him worried but she entered his house. She felt that it was quite cool inside his house and it was different from the outside. She noticed three girls outside doing something, "They are?"

"They are Ranko and Yukana, my girlfriends, also Makoto, my cousin, you know her right, she is your student."

"Ayako-Sensei? What are you doing here?" Makoto was surprised to see her.

"Well, I'm checking on him," Ayako was still shy to admit that she wanted to see his girlfriends. She looked at both Yukana and Ranko.

Ranko and Yukana also looked at her. Three of them didn't say anything but they could see and understand what they were thinking.

"Are you going to be our new sister?" Ranko asked directly.

"What? Ayako-Sensei is?" Makoto looked at her in amazement.

Ayako was too flustered and didn't know how to explain. She could only look at him with a panicked expression. She was very mature on the outside but she didn't have that much experience with love.

'Cute!!!' Yuuki thought but he needed to solve this situation. He started to explain what the relationship was between him and her.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

428 Pregnancy Tes

Yuuki explained that Ayako was his private doctor before and she was also a doctor in Makoto's school right now.

"Private doctor!" Ranko and Yukana looked at her with a serious expression. Both of them didn't know that Ayako was his private doctor before. They thought for a bit and decided to bring her together with them. They needed to talk to her about something together.

"Ayako-Sensei, can we talk for a bit?" Yukana asked.

"Yes, Sensei, let's talk while preparing lunch together," Ranko said.

Ayako nodded in response, "Sure." She didn't mind and she also wanted to know whether they were happy or not. She also had a lot of questions for them.

Yuuki could only let them go together and he was sitting in the living room. He noticed that Makoto was looking at him, "What's wrong?"

Makoto looked at him with a nervous expression and said, "Yuuki, do you think I should move from your house?"

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you feel unhappy living here?"

Makoto shook her head, "No, it's fun to live here, but don't you think, I'm a bother for you?"

"Bother? I have never thought of you like that," Yuuki said and added, "I have fun that you have come here, at the same time, I'm thankful for you since I can be honest with them because of you."

"Be honest? What do you mean?" Makoto asked.

Yuuki looked back and saw that Ranko, Yukana, and Ayako were talking to each other while preparing lunch. He looked at Makoto and said, "You know that I'm a magician right?"

Makoto nodded in response, but she still wasn't sure what he wanted to tell her.

"At first, they didn't know anything that I was a magician and it was hard to tell them since I wasn't sure what their reaction was at that time," Yuuki said.

"But you come to my place, you told them that you are a witch and at the same time, you have also told them that I'm a magician, it was awkward but at the same time, it made our relationship closer since they know my secret and they're happy that I'm not lying to them, so I'm really grateful to you," Yuuki said.

Makoto suddenly got teary when he said that he was grateful for her, "Sniff...Sniff....I'm also thankful for you, you also give me a place to live and every day is very fun for me, even though, it is hard for me to sleep when you always bring your girlfriends to your room and do something there."

Yuuki could only rub his nose in response when she talked about that matter. He took a tissue and wiped her tears, "Don't cry, okay, you're a big girl now, not a baby."

Makoto was still crying but nodded at him, "I know!!"

Yuuki was busy wiping her tears until he heard someone shout at him.

"Yuuki! Don't bully Makoto!" Yukana said to him.

"It is misunderstood, we only have a deep conversation between cousins," Yuuki said and looked at Makoto, "Right?"

"Yes," Makoto nodded.

Yukana still looked quite suspicious but accepted it, "Well, it is okay, the lunch is finished, let's eat together." She said with a bright smile. She had talked with Ayako earlier and her opinion about her was very good. She really liked her since Ayako was very mature in front of her eyes and they had a lot of common things.

Yuuki arrived in the dining room and saw both Ranko and Ayako were talking happily to each other. He looked weirdly at Ayako and thought this woman was really mysterious. He didn't know what they were talking about but it was quite a strange conversation.

"It is normal for a male to have morning wood," Ayako explained. Her red was really red and she was very embarrassed.

"Really? But he always has morning wood every time." Ranko asked her curiously.

Ayako rebutted, "That's not morning wood!!" She looked at this girl who was really perverted and mischievous.

Yuuki decided to ignore their conversation since he was quite hungry. He looked at Makoto who also had a red face.

"Don't talk about something like that during lunch!!" Yukana blushed when she heard about the shameful conversation.

"Moo, Yukana, this is very important information, we have a doctor here, I can ask a lot of questions," Ranko said and asked her question again, "Ayako, I haven't had my period for weeks now, do you think I'm pregnant?"

Yuuki was drinking a tea suddenly spit out the tea in his mouth. He looked at Ranko with amazement. He used his magic in his eyes to check whether she was really pregnant or not.

Makoto and Yukana also did the same and looked at Ranko with a complex expression. Both of them were wondering whether she was serious or just joking around.

Yukana looked at her stomach and caressed it slowly, "Pregnant, huh?" She said and looked at him.

"I - I don't know, you should get a pregnancy test," Ayako said while looking at him.

Yuuki had already known whether she was pregnant or not. He went to his room for a bit and gave her a pregnancy test, "You should test it, if you are really pregnant, let's get married."

Ranko looked at him with amazement and went to the toilet as soon as possible.

Everyone was waiting with a very nervous expression on their faces. They weren't sure how to describe their emotions right now. They were waiting for a while and Ranko came out from the toilet.

"How is it?"

"Are you really pregnant?"

"Tell us!"

Ayako, Makoto, and Yukana gathered around her and asked her a lot of questions.

"Girls, calm down, let her talk," Yuuki said and looked at Ranko, "How is it?"

"Not yet," Ranko said with a sigh.

Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression, "Do you really want a child, that much?"

"Of course," Ranko said.

Yuuki felt a bit guilty since he wasn't ready yet for children. He had used his magic to cum inside his girlfriends, "We're still young, it won't be late until we graduate."

Ranko looked at him and nodded in response.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

429 The King Game 1

Yuuki wasn't sure why she wanted a child as soon as possible. He would also tell them about his magic that he used to make him safe to cum inside of them since they were worried that they couldn't bear his child.

The lunch was good and they were staying in the living room.

"How about we play a game?" Ranko suddenly said.

"Game?" Everyone looked at her.

"Yeah, let's play The King Game!!!" Ranko said.

Yuuki knew this game since he had heard it before in his past life. He had also seen a lot of anime using this game as their filler episode.

In this game, one player will be elected as the King and will give funny dares as "Orders" which other players have to perform. The game involves a lot of hilarity and humiliation. Therefore, the players are required to embarrass themselves.

"It sounds interesting, let's play," Yukana said.

"The King Game? What is that?" Makoto asked. She had never heard of this kind of game before and she was quite curious.

"Really that game?" Ayako shook her head when she thought about that game. She had played it before with her friends during her high school life though it was only girls at that time.

"Ahem, let me explain the rules, here we have letters with a number from 1 through 4 or the word 'king', the one who drew the 'king' can give an order to those who drew numbers, for example, the king can give an order for the No. 1 to give her or him a shoulder massage or order No. 2 to slap No. 3 a slap, and lastly....." Ranko gave a serious aura suddenly and said.

"And the king orders are....."

"ABSOLUTE!!!" Ranko and Yukana said at the same time.

"Do you understand the rules?" Yuuki asked.

Makoto nodded, "Yeah, it is simple enough, let's play it."

"Good, Ayako, you're okay too, right?" Ranko asked.

Ayako nodded, "Yeah, I'm fine." She thought it would be fun to play with them for a while since she had been playing here. She thought that she should have fun together with them.

"Well then, let's start the game!!" Ranko said and picked those five letters. She also brought a box and shook the box to mix the letters.

"Let's pick," Ranko said and picked up the letter.

Everyone also picked the letters and opened them at the same time.

"Here we go, one, two..."

"Who is the king!!" They said at the same time.

"I'm the king," Yukana smiled and said, "No. 4, please say 'I love you' to No. 2."

"Who is No. 4 and No. 2?" Ranko smiled happily.

"I'm No. 2," Yuuki said.

"I - I'm No. 4," Makoto said nervously.

"O - owh...." They couldn't laugh when they saw that it was two cousins.

"The king's order is absolute," Ranko said.

Makoto looked at him nervously. She blushed really hard and said slowly, "I - I love you..." Her voice was really low and she was sobbing, "My first confession is on my cousin..."

Yuuki could only rub his nose in response. He wasn't sure whether he should laugh or cry in this situation.

"Now, let's start again!!"

"Who is the king!!!"

"I'm the king," Ayako said with a smile. She thought that she needed to educate these teenagers even though she couldn't reprimand them since she had dated the teenagers in front of her. She looked at everyone and said, "No. 3, please slap the butt of No. 1, 10 times."

Makoto and Ranko sighed in relief when it wasn't for their numbers. They looked at both Yuuki and Yukana with a smile.

Yuuki had an ugly smile on his face and showed that he was No. 1.

"This is the king's order, I need to slap your butts 10 times, Yuuki," Yukana was really excited when she could slap his butts. She looked at his butts hungrily and made him shudder.

"Can we change the order?" Yuuki asked. He wasn't a masochist and he didn't like being humiliated like this.

"No, the king's order is absolute, please, receive your punishment, Yuuki," Ayako said. She smiled happily and thought it was quite fun.

Yuuki sighed and moved his butts toward her.

Yukana smiled and started to slap his butts.

Slap!

"1, 2, 3....."

Yuuki felt it felt like an eternity when he heard this count.

Slap! Slap! Slap!

"10!!!"

Yukana looked quite satisfied.

Yuuki looked with an annoyed expression. He should have his revenge tonight.

"Let's start another one!!!"

"Who is the king!!"

"I'm the king," Ranko said happily.

"Why am I not the king?" Yuuki started to think that he should use his magic for cheating but he rejected this idea since it wouldn't be fun.

"Yeah, me too," Makoto sighed.

"Well, No.3, please kiss the cheek of the king," Ranko said and looked at everyone, "Who is No. 3?"

"Me," Yuuki said and showed the letter.

Ranko was surprised, "W - well, hurry up and kiss the king." She didn't know why but she felt quite nervous.

"My what a greedy king," Yuuki smiled.

"Hurry up!!" Ranko said.

Yuuki moved his head closer slowly but stopped an inch away from her cheek. He noticed everyone was looking at him and he also felt strange.

"H - hurry up!" Ranko felt his warm breath and it made her nervous.

Yuuki decided to kiss her cheek and gave her a lick with his tongue.

"Kyaa," Ranko was startled and looked at him who had a cheeky smile on his face. She blushed and shook her head. She didn't expect that she was being teased, "Hmph, this is getting interesting, let's start another round!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

430 The King Game 2

Everyone started the game again this time the girls had a serious expression on their faces. They were thinking they should make a shameful order for him and the thought of this made them smile.

Yuuki suddenly shuddered and looked around. He wasn't sure why but he felt something bad would happen to him.

"Who is the king!!"

"I'm the king," Yuuki said with a sigh of relief.

"Why??" Ranko looked at him with a frustrated expression.

"Hehehe, I'm the king now, let's see...." Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "No. 3, please sit on my lap for 2 rounds."

"Eh? What kind of order is that?" Yukana looked at him strangely.

"Well, the king's order is absolute," Yuuki said. He thought it would be fun to have someone sit on his lap but he wasn't greedy enough and only ordered to sit for 2 rounds.

"Who is No. 2?" Makoto asked.

"Me," Ayako said with a blush.

Yuuki wanted to smile happily only he put a very calm expression on his face, 'Calm down, my dragon!!!' He needed to become a gentleman in this game and couldn't become a pervert in her eyes.

Ayako was very nervous but she needed to do this since it was the king's order at the same time she also sat in his lap. She walked toward him and sat on his lap slowly. She was very nervous, especially when she was stared at by everyone. She sighed in relief when she had sat down and tried to find a comfortable position.

Yuuki was trying hard to not let his dragon stand up since she was moving around his lap. He thought this was the most difficult fight that he had done in this life, 'C'mon! Hold it!' He took a deep breath only he smelled a nice fragrance coming from her. He could smell her shampoo and it was very nice.

'Calm down!!!' Yuuki had never felt tired before.

Ayako was also nervous and could feel something soft and long under her butts. She peeked at him and saw his expression. She wanted to laugh but stopped when she felt like she was staring, "Ahem, let's start another game."

They nodded at her and secretly thought that she had fallen.

"Who is the king!!"

They looked at each other until someone said.

"I'm the king!" Makoto said happily. She was really glad that she had gotten a chance to become a king.

"What is your order?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmmm, then, No. 1 and No. 2, please, massage my shoulders," Makoto said.

"What a normal order!!!"

They said at the same time and looked at her with a surprised expression.

"Ah, I'm quite tired after gardening," Makoto said while hitting her shoulders.

"I'm No. 2," Ayako said.

"I'm No. 1," Yuuki said.

Makoto looked at them and sighed. She walked toward them and showed them her back.

Yuuki and Yuuki started to massage her at the same time.

"Aaaah, very comfortable," Makoto said. She didn't expect it would be this good and she felt that she became very refreshed right now.

"Now, let's start again!!" Ranko said.

"Who is the king!!"

---

The game continued and many of them had a very strange order but they still continued until they reached the end of this game.

"This will be the end, this is the last okay?" Ayako said. She felt very tired now executing many of the king's orders. She underestimated the game and her mind was drained. She felt both humiliated and embarrassed at the same time.

They also nodded and agreed this would be the last game since they were also tired.

"Who is the king!!"

They were looking at each other until someone raised their hands.

"I'm the king!!" Ranko said.

"Don't order something strange," Yuuki said.

Ranko smiled, "No way, this is the last game, this will be the most special order!!"

They sighed and became nervous all of sudden. They weren't sure what kind of order that she would ask them. They wouldn't know and could only be waiting for her order.

Ranko thought for a while until she stood up.

"Where are you going?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm going to take something out of the kitchen," Ranko said.

"Kitchen?" They were curious and waited for a while.

Ranko came back and brought a box of chocolate.

"This?" Yukana asked.

"This is a chocolate, No. 4 and No.2, and try to eat it at the same time," Ranko said with a smile.

"Are you serious? Isn't that a pocky game?" Yukana asked.

"Hmph, the pocky game is boring, this one is more interesting," Ranko said, and showed them the size of the chocolate.

They could see it was quite large but it wasn't that big. They knew that it would be inevitable for No. 4 and No. 2 to kiss each other for this order.

"So who are No.4 and No.2?" Ranko asked.

Ayako raised her hand nervously and looked at Yuuki who also raised his hand.

"Don't kiss my lips, okay?" Ayako said.

Yuuki nodded in response.

"Go! Go! This is the king order!!" Ranko was excited.

Ayako and Yuuki looked at each other and weren't sure what kind of expression they should put in this situation. He took chocolate and put it in her mouth.

Ayako only held it with the tip of her mouth. She was very nervous and the chocolate on her mouth was trembling.

"Calm down," Yuuki said and also put the other side of the chocolate in his mouth.

Both of them were only a few centimeters apart and they could feel each other's breath. They started to eat it slowly since they needed to be careful.

Makoto and Yukana were also quite nervous but excited at the same time. They weren't sure why they felt this way though. They thought that Ayako was really cute when she was embarrassed.

Yuuki and Ayako ate it slowly.

'Does this contain alcohol?' Yuuki could feel strange taste from the chocolate. He felt it taste quite strange and he looked at Ayako. He was surprised when he saw that her eyes weren't focused. He thought it was a bad idea to continue until he was kissed.

"Hmph!!!" Yuuki was surprised but this kiss was very forceful. He felt that his oxygen was sucket out until dry.

Ayako kissed him until she felt satisfied. She was drunk and she looked at everyone, "Let me kiss you!!!"

"STOP!!!"

It was chaos and he needed to sacrifice himself to stop her from running amok.

Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto looked at her with a scared expression. They swore that they would never offer her alcohol.

"Hmph!!!"

---

"We're home!!!" Utaha and Rossweisse said at the same time. Both of them went to the living room only the atmosphere was a bit strange.

"What's wrong?" Utaha asked.

Rosseweisse looked at the table and shouted, "Ah! That's my special chocolate! This thing has 40% alcohol."

Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto felt fear towards this chocolate.

"Where is Yuuki?" Utaha asked.

"He was there, he was sacrificing himself for us," Ranko said with regret.

"Sacrificing himself?" Utaha and Rossweisse were curious until they saw him sleeping with a mature woman. They twitched their lips, 'Is this really a sacrifice?'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

431 Kato“s Problem

Yuuki looked at the sun and cursed since it was too hot.

"It is very hot," Yuuki said.

"True," Rossweisse said. She had been living in Norwegian and it was very cool most of the time. She had quite a difficult time adjusting to her life when it was summer in this country.

Both of them went to the Amagi Brilliant Park to set up an event at the end of summer that he had been talking with Sekibayashi before. They had already told everyone the plan and only needed to set up the place and to do some advertisement.

Both of them were walking from the parking park to the office building in the amusement park.

"It is really changing," Rossweisse said. She still remembered that there weren't a lot of attractions during her last visit.

"Yeah, there are also a lot of people too," Yuuki said. He could see a lot of people smiling and happily playing in this amusement park. He still remembered his first date with Shouko in this place. At that time, this place was really deserted and he only needed to pay 100 coin island to enter since there weren't any customers who came.

But today, Amagi Brilliant Park had changed into one of the most popular amusement parks in this country. Even though it had become quite popular it still couldn't beat Tochigi Destiny Land, the most popular amusement park in this country.

'It won't last long,' Yuuki believed that with this event and the popularity of Pokemon. It wouldn't be long before Amagi Brilliant Park became the most popular amusement park in this country.

Both of them were observing the park while greeting the staff along the way. They could see that every staff in this place had become very lively and looked very happy at the same time. They didn't disturb them since they only wanted to observe the park.

"Yuuki."

Both of them looked at the beautiful girl in front of them.

"Isuzu," Yuuki smiled.

"Why didn't you tell me that you will come today?" Isuzu looked quite annoyed. She was his secretary yet he always left him in this place and never brought him outside. Thought at the same time, she knew that he left her here to take care of the park.

"My bad, I want to give you a surprise," Yuuki said.

Isuzu looked at him suspiciously.

"It's true, we will set up an event at the end of summer," Yuuki said.

"Event? What kind of event?" Isuzu asked.

"Well, my guest still hasn't come, can you guide us through the park, Isuzu?" Yuuki asked.

Isuzu had a helpless expression on her face but nodded in response, "Sigh, it can't be helped."

Yuuki looked at her and felt that she became more expressive than before. He could tell that she was happy and her mood was quite good. He looked around and asked, "Do you know where Kato is?"

"Kato?" Rossweisse looked at him.

Before Isuzu wanted to answer him, they heard her voice.

"I'm here."

They were startled and turned their heads. They saw her wearing a staff uniform with her usual aloof expression on her face though he could see that she was tired.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"The guests didn't notice me," Kato said.

They looked at her with a strange expression. They knew that she had very little presence but they didn't expect it to be this severe.

'As expected she should become an assassin,' Yuuki thought.

"I don't know what you are thinking about, but I think you thought something rude about me," Kato said.

Yuuki rubbed his nose and thought this girl was really sharp. He observed her from up to down and nodded. He thought this girl was both cute and beautiful but there was a strange feeling that made him ignore her somehow. He felt confused and said, "Kato, do you know what is the cause of your thin presence?"

"You know, it is rude to tell someone that they have a very thin presence," Kato said, but there wasn't any fluctuation emotion in her voice and emotion.

'As expected of Saint Kato,' Yuuki nodded, then he said, "Kato, let's do it!"

"Do what?" Kato asked.

"Let's make yourself become very popular! Let's make an event during summer time at the pool! At that time you will become the main heroine in that event," Yuuki said.

"WHAT?" Rossweissei and Isuzu said at the same time.

Kato looked at him with a curious expression.

"Let's follow us, Kato, I will explain it after we have observed every place in this amusement park," Yuuki said.

"But I have to work," Kato said.

"It's okay, I'm the boss, you have to follow the order of the boss," Yuuki said.

"Well, if that's the boss's order," Kato said.

Yuuki thought it was really challenging for him to make her became the main heroine in the pool event. He knew that in the summer a lot of people would come to the pool and at that time he wanted to make an event in the pool so the guests would be very happy. He knew what kind of event he would make at that time. He only needed to pick some people to play some role in this event.

Yuuki thought this would become a special event on the summer to make the park merrier.

"Let's go, Isuzu, please guide us," Yuuki said.

Isuzu nodded and started to guide them around the park.

Rossweisse listened intensely while looking around since she needed to help him to take care of this park.

Kato looked at him while thinking whether he could make her the main heroine.

Yuuki looked at Isuzu and felt that she had become prettier, "You have become prettier Isuzu."

Isuzu blushed, "Please focus or else I will stop to guide you."

Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and listened to her. He clenched his hands and believed that he could keep his promise soon.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

432 Two Events

They entered the meeting room after he had told them that there would be something that needed to be discussed. They didn't have that lifeless expression on their face rather they had a wide smile on their face. They felt that it was right to make him the boss since there were a lot of guests who came to this park.

Also, their salaries also increased this was the thing that made them become very happy and excited at the same time.

They had heard he would talk about his plan to make this place become more popular and that was why they had a very serious expression on their faces.

"Ahem, let me explain, we will have two events during the summertime," Yuuki said.

"Two events, Ron?" Macaron asked.

"What kind of event, Mi?" Tirami asked.

"Let's say it is both a daily event and last summer's event so we will be able to get 500,000 guests before the winter," Yuuki said.

"Can you tell me more about this event, Mofu?" Moffle asked. He was still annoyed at him but he knew that his ability was real. He really knew that change inside the amusement park was because of him. He knew that he was thinking to develop the park became more popular and that was why he listened to him seriously.

"Let's talk about the daily event, I think we should make an event during this summertime in the pool," Yuuki said and looked at everyone, "You know, it is kind of boring to let people play in the pool, let's set some interesting events to get more guests." He stood up and told Kato to walk toward him.

Kato didn't say anything and stood beside him.

"I will make an event with her as the main heroine," Yuuki said.

"Kato-Chan will be the main heroine!!" Tirami and Macaron were surprised then they also said, "Since when you're here, Kato-Chan!!!"

"It's rude, Macaron-San, Tirami-San," Kato said.

"Kato, it is okay to get mad, you know," Yuuki said.

"I'm mad, you know," Kato said.

'You're mad???' Everyone looked at her with a perplexed expression.

"Anway, this event will be quite simple, since our theme park is about Pokemon, let's use the team rocket, the villains in the Pokemon to kidnap the guests to make an event," Yuuki said.

"Team Rocket?" They had never heard of it since the anime of Pokemon and the game wasn't released yet.

"Yeah, I will give you a detail later, but the most important thing in the villains is the main entrance," Yuuki said.

"How is the villain's main entrance?" Rossweisse asked curiously.

Yuuki rubbed his nose and felt quite embarrassed to give them the example. He knew that the entrance of the Team Rocket was really special and it was quite funny, "We can talk about that later, but this also one of the most important thing that Kato will become the main heroine who will save the guests from the team rocket."

They nodded and felt this event was quite simple but at the same time it made the pool more interesting. They were curious about the Team Rocket's entrance but they didn't force him to show them since he would show them later.

"Can I really become the main heroine?" Kato asked.

"Yes, I believe that you can become the main heroine," Yuuki said with a serious expression.

Kato who looked at his expression could feel that he really could make her become the main heroine.

"What about the main event?" Isuzu asked.

*ring

Yuuki felt his phone was ringing, "I'm sorry, let me check it." He looked at his phone and smiled when he saw who it was, "Let me open this call and I will bring someone special when I have come back." He went outside while answering the phone.

Everyone who was in the meeting room became curious about the main event.

"Rossweisse-Chan, do you know something?" Macaron asked.

Rossweisse nodded, "I know, though, I don't really know whether that person is popular or not in this country since I didn't live in this country that long."

"Heee, who is it, Mofu?" Moffle asked.

Before Rossweisse answered his question, the door opened and they saw him along with a giant man beside him.

"T - this!!!" Macaron was surprised to see him.

"This is Sekibayashi Jun, Mi!!!!" Tirami was surprised.

"Haha, hello, everyone," Sekibayashi smiled.

"Give me a signature, Ron!!!," Macaron said.

"Me too, Mofu!" Moffle said.

"Ah, I want it too, Mi!!" Tirami said.

"Enough!!!" Yuuki said to them, "Let me explain the main event of our park in the last summer."

They sighed and sat back on their chairs. They knew what kind of event this park would start in the last summer.

"Is it pro-wrestling, Mofu?" Moffle asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"We also have a lot of pro-wrestling in this park, Mi," Tirami said.

"Really? I should meet them later then," Sekibayashi said.

"What is so special about this pro-wrestling match, Ron?" Macaron asked.

"The name of this pro-wrestling match is the 'Summer Slam' and this will even become the biggest pro-wrestling match in this country," Yuuki said.

"Summer Slam!!" They were startled when they heard this domineering name.

"I know that Sekibayashi-San will become the main event, but who will be his opponent, Mi?" Tirami asked.

Of course, they knew this event would be quite popular when they heard Sekibayashi would start the match in this park but it wouldn't be enough to attract a lot of guests with only his name. They knew that the opponent of Sekibayashi was also important to attract the guest to come.

"Me," Yuuki answered.

The room suddenly became quiet and they blinked their eyes several times. They couldn't process what they had heard and decided to ask him again.

"I'm sorry, I didn't hear it, Ron, can you repeat it again, Yuuki? Who will be his opponents?" Macaron asked.

"Me," Yuuki said.

They blinked their eyes several times and shouted, "WHAT!!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

433 Pro-Wrestler Stage

Yuuki understood their reaction and knew why they were very startled when they heard that he would become Sekibayashi's opponents. He raised his hands to stop them from complaining to him, "Before you reject this idea, you know that I'm a singer, right?"

They looked at him and nodded at the same time. They knew that he was quite a famous singer and the winner of the 'Amateur Music Competition'.

"What is the relationship between this and that?" Isuzu asked.

They nodded at the same time at Isuzu's statement.

"I'm very famous and Sekibayashi is also a very famous pro-wrestler, at that time, there will be a lot of people who will watch our match," Yuuki said.

"That's true," They nodded at his logic since both of them were very famous and this match would attract a lot of guests.

"Can you fight, Ron?" Macaron asked.

"Yeah, it won't be funny if you're weak, Yuuki, Mi," Tirami asked.

"No, he can fight, I know that he is quite strong," Moffle said.

Macaron and Tirami looked at him with a surprised expression, "Really?"

Moffle nodded, "If I'm not wrong, your last attack on me at the time was from the pro-wrestler?"

Yuuki nodded, "That's right, I'm also a pro-wrestler."

They could look at Sekibayashi to ask for his confirmation.

Sekibayashi nodded, "Yes, he is also a strong pro-wrestler, I can't wait for our match." He thought that with his popularity it would be possible to make this grand pro-wrestling event.

"Well, that's about it, we will start our match after I win the 'Summer Music'," Yuuki said.

"Summer Music?" They couldn't understand what was happening. They were startled when they heard that he would enter pro-wrestler match at the same time they were also startled when they heard that he would play in the 'Summer Music'. They knew that music tournament since it was the most popular and famous music event in this country. They knew that most of the people who entered that tournament were very famous one and some indie band. They also knew that this tournament was also very strict and hard at the same time.

"Can you win this tournament?" Isuzu asked.

"It should be possible, we're training right now for our tournament," Yuuki answered.

They weren't sure how to react but they knew that they needed to make this event a success.

"I will also invite people to help us manage the daily event," Yuuki said. He had someone perfect to help them make a daily event. He looked at Sekibayashi and said, "How about we check the place?"

Sekibayashi nodded, "Sure, I'm also curious."

They went to the place where they held the pro-wrestling match.

Yuuki thought to use the stadium in the amusement park to set up the stage of the pro-wrestling match there. He explained to Sekibayashi about his plan and some grand opening that he had thought of for both of them.

Sekibayashi felt his blood was very excited and couldn't wait for his match to start.

Everyone also followed and listened to his plan together.

Yuuki had a 100 proficiency in architecture and he could make a special stage for this battle. He also had his magic though he still kept it a secret. He could make it free but he knew that it wouldn't be that expensive since this park had the Digerry clan.

---

They stayed quite a long time since they wanted this event to be successful.

Yuuki had talked enough and decided to end this meeting.

Sekibayashi said that he wanted to see the pro-wrestler in this park and both Macaron and Tirami guided them.

"Yuuki, her highness wants to see you," Isuzu said.

"Sure," Yuuki said.

Moffle looked at him with a hateful expression but he could only let him since he couldn't stop the decision on his nieces.

Rossweisse decided to tour over the park together with Kato since it would be lonely to go alone in this place. She looked around and actually quite curious with this place. She wasn't sure but she felt that most of the staff in this amusement park had magic within them. She knew from the costume that Moffle, Tirami, and Macaron wearing were actually magic clothes and she could see their real appearance. Though in her opinion it was better to see them with a mascot costume.

"Rossweisse-San, what's wrong?" Kato asked.

Rossweisse shook her head and said, "Nothing, let's play over there." She didn't say anything since they were very friendly toward everyone and they were also harmless. She was more curious about the existence of a girl in front of her.

"Is there something wrong?" Kato asked.

"Nothing," Rossweisse thought that she was really rude and decided not to think about it.

---

Yuuki and Isuzu arrived at the castle to meet her.

"Yuuki-Sama, welcome!!" Latifa smiled warmly toward him. She walked toward him and looked very excited to meet him, "Please sit, I have prepared a tea and croquette on the table."

Yuuki felt that croquette was a strange choice for the afternoon tea though he didn't complain since it was pretty much delicious, "Thank you, Latifa."

Latifa wanted to sit on his lap only she couldn't show her shameful act in front of her objects. She looked at Isuzu and said, "Can you leave both of us for a while, Isuzu?"

Isuzu nodded and stared at him for a while.

Yuuki could feel her gaze but he ignored it since he also wanted to be alone with her.

*click

Isuzu sighed while looking back at the door. She knew what both of them would do together but she didn't stop her princess since she knew that her princess would also need a husband in the future. She thought that he would be a perfect match at the same time she would also be sent to become her dowry and three of them would live together. She blushed when she thought about it and protected the door so no one would disturb both of them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

434 How to Pleasure Yourself

"Yuuki-Sama," Latifa said and sat on his lap.

"You're a very spoiled princess," Yuuki said while caressing her hair.

"It is okay, I only want to be spoiled by you," Latifa said while looking at him longingly. She quite missed him since he didn't come for a while to the park. She also couldn't come since she was still under the curse.

Yuuki wanted to hug her right away but he held himself. He couldn't believe such a cute creature in the world. He knew it wouldn't be a crime but his moral said otherwise at the same time he felt very hypocritical since he had kissed her several times.

"Yuuki-Sama, do you want another magic?" Latifa asked.

Yuuki nodded and kissed her lips. He felt her lips were very soft and supple at the same time. He felt very addicted and tempted to bring her back to his home so he could kiss her every time.

Latifa also felt the same and she couldn't get enough to kiss him. She also felt some hard thing under his pants and blushed. She still didn't have the courage to do something more with him but she believed that she would be ready to continue their relationship when he had succeeded in keeping his promise to her.

Latifa knew that she couldn't give herself to him but she thought to help him somehow since she had heard that it was quite painful for a man to hold back himself.

Both of them separated to each other while looking straight at their eyes.

"Yuuki-Sama, do you want me to help you relieve yourself?" Latifa asked while blushing.

Yuuki was just too surprised hearing her offer. He looked at her cute face and small body this made him very unsure whether he should agree or not.

"Am I not attractive?" Latifa asked. She was worried that her body was quite small since she couldn't grow her height even though she was 24 years old. She had been cursed by the magician who tried to court her and could only live in the body of a 14 year old girl. She was sad that he didn't have that interest in her.

"No, you're very charming in my eyes," Yuuki said.

"Then what is stopping you?" Latifa asked. She was happy that he thought of her as a very charming. She had heard his stories from Isuzu who had spent her days before in his apartment. She knew that the man in front of her wasn't a herbivore who wouldn't eat meat in front of him.

Yuuki thought for a while looking at her. Her teary eyes and pout expression made him unable to hold himself but he was a gentleman and couldn't do something without the permission of the girl. He thought that he should give her an example when they had taken the next step in this kind of thing.

"It is not that I don't want to, but do you know how to relieve me?" Yuuki asked.

Latifa blushed and shook her head, "I don't know but I can learn!" She looked quite eager while looking at him.

Yuuki resolutely decided to change his mind and picked her up from the outside terrace to the inside of the room.

"Kyaa," Latifa was startled and hugged his neck.

Yuuki placed her on his lap while telling her, "Let me tell you how to pleasure yourself." He kissed her lips slowly while using his tongue.

Latifa felt this kiss was a bit more intense than before but she could handle it and it made her quite excited.

Suddenly she felt his hands started to move around his body. She could feel his hands were holding both of her thigh and breast. She felt his gentle caress on her body and cause an excitement that she had never felt before.

Yuuki inserted his hand inside her dress and slowly moving toward her bare breasts. He didn't touch it directly, rather moving around the edge of her breasts while teasing her thigh. He moved his right hand toward her breasts and caressed her cute nipple while pinching it slowly.

"Aaaahnn," Latifa moaned, only to stop when she was kissed again.

Yuuki was really patient and started to crawl toward her panties. He moved her panties and could see pink, cute, and small slit inside. He wasn't sure whether his thing could enter inside but he had decided to not to do it right now since he knew that he still had a promised to her but he could train her until the time of the date.

His fingers moved slowly, caressing her small slit while kissing her.

"Aahn," Latifa moaned sloppily while kissing him. She felt his hand on her precious place and wanted to stop it only her desire told her to stop. She wanted him to play her body thoroughly.

Yuuki used most of his experience to make her relax and tense at the same time. He didn't insert his finger only spreading her little vagina while playing with her clit. Her moans were a melody in his ears.

"Y - Yuuki-Sama, I feel something strange will come out," Latifa said with drool on her face.

"It's okay, just leave it to me," Yuuki said, trying to comfort her.

Latifa tried to hold herself kissing while hugging him only she suddenly felt something come out of her, "Aaaa-."

Yuuki kissed her decisively to stop her moans since he was afraid someone would enter the room. He felt her body trembling and hugged him tightly. He kept kissing her until she stopped. He separated his kiss and looked at her close her eyes while breathing slowly. He sighed when he saw her sleeping. He looked at his pants and needed a few minutes to calm himself.

Yuuki felt that he had been tested today. He looked at her and placed a blanket over her body. Before he went out from her room, he kissed her forehead, "Good night, princess."

Latifa smiled and looked quite satisfied.

Yuuki came out of the room and saw that Isuzu was there.

"Where is the princess?" Isuzu asked.

"She is sleeping right now since she suddenly feels weak," Yuuki said.

"Is she okay?" Isuzu was worried.

"It is okay, she only needs to take a rest, you shouldn't bother her since she is sleeping," Yuuki answered.

Isuzu nodded in response.

Yuuki felt that he had spent very good days in both work and play. Thought he needed to do something when he came back to his home to calm himself.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

435 Happuu Camping Ground

Today is the day of his anime to be aired on television.

Yuuki didn't get involved in that matter since he didn't really know that well about the deal with the broadcast company. He only knew that the most popular show would receive a lot of money from that company. He knew that both Pokemon and Sailor Moon had received a lot of attention from those television company and his anime studio had sold the right to air the anime to the one with the highest offer.

Yuuki wasn't sure how much money he had right now but he knew it was a lot. He wanted to take a rest somehow since it was summer only he was called by someone to become the guardian of the children during this camping time.

"Onii-Chan, thank you very much," Ayumi said.

"Yeah, this car is bigger than the professor's car," Genta said.

"I'm sorry that I have a small car," Agasa said with a depressed tone.

"Ah, Genta, you should apologize to the professor!!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Eh, why?" Genta asked.

"That was very rude, Genta," Ayumi said.

Genta looked at everyone and finally gave in, "I'm sorry, professor."

Agasa smiled and waved his hand, "It is okay, I don't really mind it."

"Is it really okay for you to go camping with us? Aren't you quite busy?" Haibara asked. She knew that he prepared for the 'Summer Music' and his anime also would be aired today but he decided to go with everyone to the camping. She felt warm that he wanted to spend time with her though he wasn't alone on this trip.

"It is okay, I also want to spend more time with you," Yuuki answered. He thought that he was quite unfair for her but he knew that he couldn't spend most of his time with her since she didn't live with him. He had kept looking for the Black Organization and he had found it but he decided to not to do anything first. He felt that this group had some connection with some big corporate in this country. He could get them anytime but he decided to look at the big picture and waited in patience.

"Hmph, you and your mouth," Haibara said while looking out the window. She had a slight smile on her face and felt quite happy that he could come with them. She thought this camping trip would be very very nice.

Yuuki only smiled while continuing to focus on driving the car.

"Conan, let's singing!!" Ayumi said.

"Yes, let's sing the theme song of Gomera!!" Genta said.

Conan could only helplessly join them in singing together.

They will have their camp at Happuu Camping Ground.

Agasa had told them that there was a good spot to go camping though it was quite far but it was a very beautiful place. He told them they could see a lot of stars in the sky and did a BBQ since they had bought some meat before.

Yuuki didn't really mind to stay for one day to have a camp. He was thinking about the timeline in this world. He looked at Conan and felt weird suddenly. He wasn't sure but he knew that this little detective had caused some changed in time and made it became longer than the usual. He remembered that the 'Detective Conan' was still in his elementary school even though the manga had been published for decades.

Yuuki felt even more amazed at him and thought this little guy wasn't only a dead god but the god of time at the same time. He was wondering who could beat this guy. He shook his head, 'As if.' He thought jokingly and felt that he thought too much about it.

He continued to drive and didn't think about it again.

---

Mie Prefecture, Komono, Happuu Camping Ground.

"How is it?" Agasa asked with a smile. He thought they would be very happy when they saw this beautiful scenery around.

"Will this be our camping site?" Ayumi looked quite an amazement. She took a deep breath and felt the air was quite different from the town.

"This is a nice place surrounded by mountains," Mitsuhiko said.

"I can hear the sound of the river, I wonder if there are a lot of fish there," Genta said while drooling. He wanted to go fishing and catch a lot of fish there.

"I'm exhausted from driving, I'll leave the setting you to guys," Yuuki said and sat down on the chair. He took some cold drink from the icebox while thinking that he needed to go to Kyoto to set up his new anime studio. He wasn't sure why Serafall had told him that she would change the location of the studio in that place. He suddenly remembered both Kunou and Yasaka since both of them were living there.

Yuuki thought that he should visit them since they were often calling him. He was daydreaming thinking about Yasaka until his ear was pulled by someone.

"Can you help us to set up the tent?" Haibara asked while pulling his ear.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Is this the way of someone to ask for help?"

"I have called you several times but you didn't hear me," Haibara said.

Yuuki shook his head and stood up. He looked at the group of kids and Agasa who made a mess around the tent. He sighed and said, "I will instruct you to set up the tent, you guys follow my instruction okay?"

Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko nodded, "Yes, Yuuki-Nii!!!"

"Good, now the first is..."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

436 Stargazing

Yuuki twitched his lips when they were making a lot more of a mess when he was the one who instructed them. He had a headache and said, "I will be the one who handles it."

"Yay! Thank you, Yuuki-Nii!!" The kids were happy.

"I'm sorry, Yuuki-Kun, my back hurts quite a bit and I can't help you," Agasa said.

"It is okay, you don't need to worry that much," Yuuki felt quite helpless since he had 100 points of child raising. He wanted to leave it to them but he couldn't since he felt compassion toward these children. He thought that it wouldn't be bad to have children right now.

"I wonder if Yaeko wants to make children," Yuuki muttered. His only girlfriends who were ready to make children were that cute older woman that he had spent hundreds of chapters to get her back.

"What are you thinking about?" Haibara asked.

"Nothing, I just think it would be nice to have children," Yuuki said.

Haibara blushed and looked away from him.

Yuuki felt a bit weird actually dating someone who was the same age as him only her body became child because of the drug. But he had loved her and it couldn't be helped. He started to clear the ground around the tent area. The tent that they were used was a bit different from the normal one and it was quite complicated to set it up. Thought it was several times more comfortable from the normal one.

"Yay, it is finished!!"

"Let's enter! I want to see inside!"

"Ah, please wait for me!!"

Yuuki looked at the three children who were excited about entering the big tent.

"The ground is hard."

"It isn't that comfortable."

They frowned when they had entered the tent.

"Wait, let me spread both cardboard and a mat there," Yuuki said and spread both of them inside the tent.

The kids were curious and started to test whether it had become more comfortable.

"It is good."

"Yeah, I can sleep right now."

"Ugh, I'm hungry."

"We can sleep later, let's prepare for the BBQ now," Yuuki said to them.

"I will help you," Haibara said.

"Me too," Agasa said.

"Then I will look around and I want to see the camp arena," Conan said.

"Ah, Conan, wait, let us come too!!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Yeah, let's explore this place!!" Ayumi said.

"Ah, I will wait here, I want to eat," Genta said.

Yuuki felt that it was too rowdy but at the same time, it wasn't annoying but made him happy. He thought that he should buy a house in the countryside. The only thing that he was worried about was a sudden murder case or serial killer appeared around them suddenly. Thought, he decided not to overthink about it since if it really happened then he could solve them with him.

They ate the BBQ, played around the river, took a photo together, and did a lot of fun things together until the sky was dark.

"It's starting to get cold," Ayumi said.

"Yeah, let's set up a campfire," Mitsuhiko said.

"That's a good idea," Agasa said.

They set up a campfire while looking at the sky together.

Both Yuuki and Haibara were sitting together while looking at the sky.

"There are a lot of stars," Yuuki said and was amazed at the beautiful sky. He didn't have a chance to see these kinds of things in town.

"Do you know? There are hundreds of billions of galaxies out there, and each of those galaxies is made up of hundreds of billions of stars," Haibara said.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you like stars?"

Haibara looked at him and nodded, "There isn't much I can do in the organization, at that time, I always miss my family but I can't meet them, I can only look at the stars..."

"Even though we are separated from each other, we're looking at the same sky...."

"But I don't have a family again now, my sister, my parents, all of them gone from this life."

Haibara was caught in her memories and tears started to fall down from her eyes. She felt that the organization had taken everything from her. She only wanted to live normally with her family and bought some good

Suddenly she felt someone hugging her from behind.

"Yuuki?" Haibara was surprised and looked at him.

"You're not alone right now, there is me, right? I can't give your family back but I can support you when you're sad, and make your days happy every day, I will always be with you from now on," Yuuki said to her.

Haibara also held the arms that held her tightly and she didn't want him to let her go, "Let's go on tour around the world when the organization is gone."

Yuuki looked at her strangely and didn't understand why she wanted to tour around the world, "Sure, if that's what you want."

"Don't hug me again, you will look like a lolicon if you hug a six-year-old little girl," Haibara said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Then let me change your body now, I want you to become legal right away."

"No way, there are people here, you pervert," Haibara said.

"What are you talking about?" Yuuki became even more confused. He wanted to stop hugging her only his arms were being held tightly by her.

"Don't stop hugging me," Haibara said.

Yuuki felt this girl was on her spoiled period. He should change the conversation to make it become more complicated, "Tell me about the stars."

"Sure, that's a pegasus.."

Haibara thought that his arms were really warm, 'Mother, father, and big sister, I have someone I can depend on now.' She knew that they couldn't hear her but she wanted to tell them that she wasn't alone now. She had him by her side and he could protect her from everything.

"Yuuki..."

"Hmmm?"

"Please always watch me, okay?"

"...Yeah, I will always watch you forever, Shino."

Haibara didn't mind him calling her real name and sat on his lap while telling him about the stars.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

437 The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 1

They went back only the tires of his car were flat but he forgot to bring his spare tires and the sky was almost dark right at the moment.

Yuuki could use magic to create tires and he also had been stared by Haibara for a while but he didn't want to make them since Conan was just too sharp. He could create them later when Conan was away from him but now he couldn't do it.

"We have no choice, let's stay here," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, I don't mind staying in the car," Conan said.

"Eeeeehhh!!!" Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were startled when they heard that they would stay in this mountain.

"What do you mean by 'Eh?' we have camping equipment now or do you want to stay outside?" Conan asked.

"B - but these mountains are very creepy," Ayumi said with a scary expression.

"A - a monster might appear, right?" Mitsuko looked around.

"Y - yeah, those from the old tales, t - the Onibaba t - that eats a people, that's called 'Yamanba....'," His skin was very pale when he told this story to everyone.

"Y - Ya - Yamanba!!!" Mitsuhiko and Ayamu were scared.

"That's just an old tale, there is no way that it is real," Agasa told everyone to calm them.

"But sometimes a tale is coming from a real thing that happened in the past, there's probably a real monster in this mountain," Yuuki said jokingly.

They became very scared when they heard him.

"Oh, that house is also fit to become the home of Yamanba," Haibara said.

"Eh?" They turned their heads and saw a big house with only a single light there. They didn't see any house beside that house in this area.

"Stupid, there is no way, that is true," Conan said to everyone.

"It's a pretty big house, so why don't we ask them to let us stay for the night?" Agasa said.

"But that house is a bit strange, why is there such a big house in the middle of this mountain?" Yuuki asked.

"Right...." Haibara said while looking at everyone, "It looks as if it were just luring us in, saying 'Follow me...Follow me....'"

"EEEEEHHHHH!!!!"

"Anyway, decide which one you'd rather have, staying out here or in that house?" Conan asked.

"L - let's go to the Yamanba's house!!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Eh?" Ayumi and Haibara looked quite surprised at his answer.

"B - because I will protect both Haibara and Ayumi with my life," Mitsuhiko said.

"Thank you, then I wonder if you'll let yourself be eaten in my place?" Haibara asked.

"T - that's a little bit, but I think Genta will be the most delicious since he has a lot of fat," Mitsuhiko said while looking at Genta.

"I - I think you'll also make a good side dish too," Genta said.

"How stupid, let's get over there," Conan said.

Yuuki ignored the conversation between children and took his cigarette. He wanted to lit it only stopped when he felt someone was holding his leg. He looked down and saw there was Ayumi there.

"Onii-Chan, protect me," Ayumi said with a scared expression.

Yuuki had a complicated expression on his face. He sighed and took off his cigarette. He picked Ayumi on his arm and said, "Don't worry, I will protect you, Agasa is pretty big and I'm sure Yamanba will be quite full after eating him."

"Why did you involve me in this conversation too? Also, why do I have to be the one who will be eaten?" Agasa said.

"Ah, that's right, there Professor," Mitsuhiko looked quite a relief.

"Yeah, Professor has a lot of fat too," Genta also looked very relieved since he wasn't the only one who was fat.

"You guys!!" Agasa felt pretty hurt by everyone's words.

"Hey, hurry up!" Conan shouted.

"Ah, wait for us, Conan!!" Genta said.

---

They arrived in front of the big house that was located in the middle of this mountain.

"Well, this is a pretty impressive thatched house," Yuuki said.

"Somehow it doesn't look like Yamanba's house," Genta said.

"You know Yamanba should be living in a small hut," Mitsuhiko said.

"Also, she has a kitchen knife, right?" Ayumi said.

"Yeah, a huge butcher knife right?" Genta said.

"Hee....Hee.....Hee...."

Everyone was startled when they heard this creepy voice. They turned their heads slowly and saw someone there holding a rather conspicuous knife in her hands.

"That is...."

She said with a scary expression while looking at them.

"A knife like this?"

"THE YAMANBA!!!"

"AAAH!! WE WILL BE EATEN!!"

"ONII-CHAN, PLEASE HELP ME!!"

"Grandma, do you live here?" Conan asked her calmly.

"Yes, that's right," Grandma said.

"I'm sorry for the trouble, but can you let us stay for a night since we have a flat tire," Yuuki said. He felt that his pants were being pulled by them and it was very troublesome.

"Oh, really? If that's true, you should've said it earlier, I thought you were with brats that came here at this hour from the foot of the mountain to ruin my garden," Grandma said.

"Well, I don't have anything special to treat you, but you can stay here, please come in," Grandma said.

"Thank you very much!!" Everyone said at the same time.

They entered the house and looked around the house. This would be their first time to enter such an old house but the house was still quite good and it was very clean.

"Hmm? Is there someone who lives with you?" Agasa asked.

"No, I live by myself," grandma said.

"But these slippers look like they're meant to be for someone," Agasa said.

"That's for my grandson who left to become a chef 10 years ago, I only left them waiting for him to remind me of that time," grandma said. She started to tell the story of her grandson and they had learned her name was Tanaka Iwae.

Yuuki looked at the goldfish inside the aquarium since it was pretty big. He also looked at the obsidian ornament inside since it was quite rare to see such a big obsidian inside an aquarium.

"UWAAAAAA!!!!"

They were startled and looked at Mitsuhiko who had just screamed.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"T - there is someone outside the door!!" Mitsuhiko said.

Ayumi and Genta became scared and thought it was a real Yamanba.

Conan sighed and opened the door to see who would enter the house this time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

438 The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 2

Conan opened the door and saw three people in front of him.

"Hello, boy, is the owner of this house here?"

"Y - yeah..." Conan answered him.

There are two men around in their 20's and a woman in her 20's coming together.

"Did you need something from me?" Iwae (Grandma) asked.

"Ah, I'm really sorry, my friends and I came to enjoy the mountain forest but..." The woman said.

"We got lost on the road and ran out of gas," the man said.

"If it's fine, could you let us spend a night here?" the other man asked.

"....." Iwae looked at them for a while and turned, "Hmph, I'll let you stay for a night, but don't let me see you again."

"I - it seems she is in a bad mood."

"What was that! I don't even want to stay here!"

"Now...Now..."

"It isn't good to lose your temper here."

"Geez, this is because Fuuga got lost in the road, right?"

"I'm sorry, my lady," the man named Fuuga apologized to her.

---

"Hosts?" Everyone was surprised to hear the job of two men that came with the woman earlier.

Their names are Adachi Raito and Kahara Fuuga, they accompanied their patron the woman that came with them before. Her name is Ooba Akane.

Yuuki didn't really have that good impression of a woman who used the service of host club but he couldn't say anything since it was their money. But he knew that the host club made a lot of money since it was also part of his father's group business. He had seen a lot of young men become rich because they became a toyboy of rich madam.

"Hey, who is your name?" Akane asked. She was happy that she could see a handsome man in this house. She thought it was quite good luck to meet him here."

"Don't you have two other men there? You shouldn't look at other men when you have gotten a man by yourself," Haibara said. She looked very hostile toward this woman.

The two men were also quite uncomfortable when their ladies were looking at other men. They looked at him with hostile expressions since no one was comfortable when their women looked at the other man blantanly.

Yuuki felt that it had become quite a mess. He stood up and said, "I will go to the room first, I'm quite tired of driving earlier."

"Sure, please rest well, Onii-Chan," Ayumi said.

Haibara also stood up and guarded him against this woman.

Akane who looked at him going away sighed and shook her head. She looked at the hosts that she had rented and shook her head. She felt that the man earlier was similar to her idol but she wasn't sure since he wore glasses. She decided to avert her mind while looking at the goldfish on the aquarium.

"Wow, isn't it very pretty," Akane was amazed at the goldfish in the aquarium.

"They're plenty of them," Raito said.

"Oh! They're Tamabasa. This kind of goldfish has a fin similar to mackerel." Fuuga said.

"That's an impressive Fuuga, you know a lot!" Akane said.

"Hahaha, I used to have one before," Fuuga said.

"Then I will talk about the stone," Adachi said.

"The transparent one on the right edge is quartz, the stone covered with spots next to it is Mica, and finally, the one shining with black gloss to the left is obsidian," Adachi said.

"Wow, the two of you are amazing!! You two are geniuses!!" Akane was amazed.

"Huh? You can't call anyone who knows a lot is a genius, can you?" Conan said while looking at them. He knew that the woman was probably acting to get those two men to pamper her.

---

Yuuki was quite tired and looked at his phone. He smiled when he saw that it was an email from Serafall telling him that the rating of the anime was really good.

"What did you see?" Haibara asked.

"Hmm, it is just the rating of my anime," Yuuki answered.

"Anime? Ah, is it Pokemon and Sailor Moon?" Haibara asked.

"Yeah, how is it?" Yuuki asked.

Haibara sighed and said, "Most of the students in our class are talking about those two things most of the time."

"Hahaha, then it means that the show is a great success," Yuuki answered.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "What do you think about the woman earlier?"

"Earlier? If you want to ask whether I have an interest or not then my answer is no," Yuuki answered.

Haibara looked quite satisfied with his answer.

---

Everyone was sleeping in the room until Mitsuhiko woke up since he wanted to go to the toilet. He was quite scared but he still decided to come to the toilet by himself. He had finished and washed his hands on the sink.

Suddenly he heard a strange noise coming from somewhere. He was startled but he was curious. He walked slowly to see a light coming from a gap of the door. He knew that this strange noise coming from this room. He gulped but he steeled himself to peek inside. He walked very slowly and peeked inside the room.

Mitsuhiko opened his eyes wide and he ran very fast back to his room.

*baaam!!!

Mitsuhiko opened the door very hard and made everyone startled.

"What's wrong, Mitsuhiko?"

"It is not even 4 o'clock..."

Everyone was quite displeased with him.

"Did you see a ghost or something?" Yuuki asked.

"G - g - get away now! O - otherwise we will be killed!!!" Mitsuhiko looked very scared and his skin was very pale.

"KYAAAAAAAA!!!!"

They were startled when they heard this scream. They hurriedly stood up and ran toward the source of this voice.

"M - my lady!!"

They looked outside that Adachi was holding Akane who had a wound on her neck.

"What's going on?" Fuuga and Iwae were startled.

Yuuki didn't say anything and called both an ambulance and the police. He knew that it was already late and she had died. He shook his head and knew that Conan's effect was working now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

439 The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 3

They brought her body inside since it was raining outside.

Yuuki checked her body and shook his head, "Not good, the carotid artery was cut by a sharp tool, and she had lost too much blood."

"It's already too late," Haibara said.

"H - hey, d - don't talk nonsense!!" Fuuga was scared. He didn't expect his patron to be killed by someone in this mountain.

"The question is who did it and with what tool? And why did he have to do it on the mountain?" Yuuki said.

Conan also thought the same and felt this case was quite strange.

"Sharp tool in the mountain...Could it be..."

"...."

"Ya....Yamanba!!!"

"Oh, dear because of the rain both of the ambulance and the police need more than 1 hour to get her...." Iwae said and closed the door.

Mitsuhiko, who heard the sound, turned his head and startled, "UWAAAAAA!!" He looked at Iwae and thought this was a real Yamanba.

"Do you still think I'm a real Yamanba?" Iwae looked quite speechless.

"May I use the bathroom for a while?" Adachi asked.

"I don't mind," Iwae said.

Adachi wanted to clean the blood on his hands but he wasn't sure where the bathroom was, "Where?"

"Go through the sliding door next to the fish tank if you're looking for the bathroom, turn left and it's at the end of the corridor," Fuuga said.

"See it before the kitchen."

---

They were waiting for an hour and the police came to check the criminal location.

Yuuki looked at this police officer and saw him quite familiar with Conan. He knew that this police must have seen Conan in a lot of cases. He had learned the name of this police officer is Misao Yamamura.

Misao started to describe the criminal chronology to everyone and checked whether it was true, "So? According to the chronology, when everyone got to where the body was, someone was already by its side...."

"Ah, that'd be me," Adachi answered.

"Eh? No way! You're the culprit???" Misao looked at him with surprise.

"Ah...No..." Adachi was quite perplexed by this detective. He explained that he heard the scream earlier and hurriedly came to the outside to help her only it was already too late. He also told him that he didn't see anyone since it was too dark.

"Do you have any relationship with the victim?" Misao asked.

"No," Adachi said.

"She is a client of both me and Adachi-San," Fuuga answered.

Misao started to ask the grandma and his group. He looked at Conan with an annoyed expression and thought that this kid had been cursed by someone. He looked at him and was quite surprised at his name, "Yuuki Ichijou, where have I heard that name?"

Yuuki took off his glasses and said, "Probably my manga or you saw me on the TV."

Misao was surprised to see him, "Ah, I'm your fan!! Please, sign my shirt! Ah, can you also take a photo with me?"

His actions made everyone look at him with speechless expressions. They weren't sure whether this guy was reliable or not.

"Sure, but we need to solve this case first," Yuuki answered.

"Ahem, good, we need to solve this case as soon as possible," Misao looked very spirited when he heard that he would get his sign and photo.

"Do you know anything?" Conan asked him.

"Hmm, I'm not sure, first we need to find the weapon before we can start," Yuuki answered.

"That's true," Conan nodded.

They knew that the culprit must be using a sharp weapon to kill her. They could only wait for the police to find the weapon until they could continue with their progress.

---

"We have concluded that both the culprit and the weapon are inside this house," Misao said.

"What! How can you conclude something like that! Show us the evidence before you make that kind of conclusion!" Fuuga became agitated when they included him as a suspect.

"Fuuga, calm down," Adachi held on to his shoulder.

Misao got annoyed by him and said, "We didn't find anything outside, there is also no footprints before we can clear your account we need you to show us every sharp object you have!"

They didn't have any choice and showed any sharp object they had in their luggage and inside this house.

"T - this, why did you bring a lot of sharp objects!!" Misao looked at them with a suspicious expression.

"It's obvious that we came here to camp," Agasa shook his head looking at him.

Misao checked everyone and used a luminol test but the test was negative. They couldn't find a trace of blood coming from those sharp objects.

Yuuki looked at the dirty floor and frowned. He remembered that it was Conan who didn't wear his shoes when he went outside. He wore his sandals and it was fine. He suddenly remembered that everyone was using a different kind of footwear during that time.

'If I'm not wrong, it should be him,' Yuuki thought, but he still couldn't find the weapon. He looked around and noticed Ayumi was looking at the goldfish with a worried expression.

"Ayumi, what's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, Onii-Chan, the goldfish is thirsty," Ayumi answered.

"Thirsty?" Yuuki titled his head.

"Yeah, look the water has decreased from before," Ayumi pointed her finger at the dirt mark on the aquarium.

"This is?" Yuuki was surprised looking at that something. He knew that this was the weapon that was used by the killer to kill Akene.

"Ayumi, don't give them water, they're not thirsty," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Ayumi looked surprised.

"They have done a lot of hard work, let them take a rest for a while since I have solved this case," Yuuki said while looking at the killer.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

440 The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 4

"D - do you know who is the culprit?!" Misao looked at him with a surprised expression.

"Yeah, I have solved the case," Yuuki nodded.

"Really, Onii-Chan, who is it?" Ayumi asked.

"Do you really know who it is?" Conan asked him curiously.

"Yeah, if I'm not wrong both of the culprits and the weapons are still in this house," his answer made everyone startled.

"Wh-"

"What?"

"Really? Where is it?" Misao asked. He didn't have an unpleasant expression since it was his idol. He would have a different expression when it was Agasa or Conan who would explain it.

"But before that, Agasa Professor, your hammer is gone right?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, yes, my hammer was gone earlier," Agasa answered.

"Hammer was a blunt object and the victim was killed with a sharp object!" Misao interjected.

"I knew that I didn't mean the killer using the hammer to kill the victim, rather the culprit using a hammer to transform a certain object to become a weapon," Yuuki said.

"Certain objects? What is it?" Mitsuhiko asked.

"It's the obsidian," Yuuki answered.

"OBSIDIAN!!"

"Obsidian was used as a weapon from the 'Jomon Period' and the culprit broke the obsidian with the hammer to get sharp fragments to kill the victim," Yuuki explained.

"He probably made that weapon during the night before the rain and in quite a far place to not make a lot of noise," Yuuki explained.

"Hmm," Misao nodded while writing his note.

"So? Who is the culprit?" Haibara asked.

"He is the one who could tell the obsidian with one look," Yuuki looked at him and said, "Adachi Raito-San, it is you!!"

"Wait for a second! How can I become a murderer with only the knowledge of the stone?" Adachi asked and added, "If it is only the obsidian then both Fuuga and the old lady must be known about it as well, why should it only be me?"

"Because of the shoes," Yuuki explained.

"Sh - shoes!!!" Adachi was surprised.

"If I remember correctly you said that you heard the scream of Akane-San and you rushed toward her side in a hurry, you know that you need to hurry in this situation but why you need to wear your shoes firmly, and what's more, you tied the laces of your shoes very properly, it doesn't make sense," Yuuki said.

"In other words, you were there not because you were very fast but because you were there from the beginning," Yuuki said.

"Still, you can't conclude that he is the culprit only with the shoes," Misao said.

"Of course that is just the trigger that made me suspect him, the decisive evidence is the hammer," Yuuki explained.

"Hammer? But we didn't find any fingerprints on it," Misao said.

"If it was someone who was familiar with the house such as both Fuuga and the old lady, they would use something from the toolbox and not steal something from Agasa," Yuuki explained.

"Fuuga?" They were startled.

"Oh, I forgot to explain that he is the grandson of the old lady," Yuuki explained.

"WHAT!!!" Everyone was surprised.

Fuuga who was known suddenly became uncomfortable. He knew that he had told his grandmother to become a chef in town but here he was becoming hosts and did plastic surgery.

The old lady had noticed him for a while but he didn't say anything.

"B - but where is the weapon?" Misao asked the most important thing.

"The weapon should be inside the aquarium and Adachi touched the aquarium as you were heading to the bathroom to wash off her blood. So it was most likely back then when you put it inside the aquarium," Yuuki said.

"In other words, the weapon should be there, so I guess he didn't have time to clean his fingerprints and Akane-San's blood," Yuuki said.

Adachi shook his head and sighed.

"What do you say?" Misao looked at Adachi.

"Yes, I'm the one who killed her, that woman, she took everything from me," Adachi said with anger. He said that he didn't want to become a host but he needed to pay his parent's debt to her parent. He had almost finished paying the debt only that woman didn't want to let him go and increased the debt. He was an old fashioned man and couldn't see himself being under a woman. He decided to kill her with an old-fashioned weapon.

The police didn't say anything and brought him to the police station.

Yuuki had also seen a drama between Fuuga and his grandmother. He knew that Fuuga was lying to his grandmother telling her that he had become a great chef in the town. But he had been lying to her since had had plastic surgery and became host but the knife with a red handle made him realize the dream that he had buried inside his heart.

Fuuga welled in tears while holding the knife.

Yuuki wanted to go back but stopped by Misao since he had asked him to take a picture with him.

"Say, cheese!!!"

"CHEESE!!!"

Everyone also took a photo together in this mountain, though, it wasn't a good memory but it was still a great photo.

---

Yuuki was on his way to him and felt quite great since he had beaten Conan.

"How did you know where the weapon was?" Conan asked.

"Ayumi who was the one telling me about it, she was very helpful to me, thank you, Ayumi," Yuuki said.

"Hehehe," Ayumi smiled happily while looking at him.

"I should call the police right now so you won't commit a crime," Haibara said.

"WHY???" Yuuki looked at her with a perplexed expression.

They started to laugh together and went home. They felt tired and slept on the way leaving him alone driving.

Yuuki felt that it was better to go on a trip with girlfriends next time. Though he remembered that he had promised to go out with someone for ramen later. He was on his way back only to see an old man with a weird head shape on the street on his way back.

Yuuki smiled at him and this old man was also smiling at him. He felt that old man wasn't a human rather someone from a supernatural world.

"Yuuki, did you see someone?" Haibara asked.

"No, it is just my imagination," Yuuki answered.

---

The old man looked at his car and smiled. He had met someone interesting. He had used his youjutsu to hide but that young man noticed him, 'Interesting.'

"Leader, what's wrong?"

"No, how is Kyoto?"

"As expected a group of humans kept attacking them, do we need to help them?"

"No, Yasaka should be able to handle it herself, anyway, let's go back, I want to see my grandson."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

441 Ramen Museum 1

The next day, he needed to get out early since he had a date with someone. He had made a promise to someone before, even though, it felt wrong but he couldn't stop it. He looked at the calendar, feng shui, and divination to make sure that he wouldn't meet any supernatural occurrences or Conan along the way. He smiled since it was Sunday and he didn't have to go to school. He felt great and couldn't wait for the summer vacation since he would have a beach time at that time.

'Bikini,' Yuuki sighed and shook his head. He decided to focus on his date. He didn't drive his car, rather an antique motorcycle that he had gotten from his father's old-garage. He had found a treasure inside, he had found a vintage motorcycle.

"Honda CB77," Yuuki wanted to whistle when he found it. He had modified it to make the passenger more comfortable and made it more smooth since he would go out with this girl for the first time. He wanted to make it special and it would be a great idea to ride this beast on the road.

The Honda CB77, or Super Hawk, was a 305 cc straight-twin motorcycle produced from 1961 to 1967. It is remembered today as Honda's first sports bike. Honda's advances in Western motorcycle markets in 1960s, noted for its speed and power as well as its reliability, are regarded as one of the bikes that set the standard for modern motorcycles.

Yuuki was ready to go out until he was called by someone.

"When will you go back?" Utaha asked. She crossed her arms while asking him since she knew that this guy was going on a date with someone.

"Probably, few hours," Yuuki answered since he only wanted to eat ramen.

"Do you have a plan to go out tomorrow?" Utaha asked.

Yuuki thought for a while and answered, "Hmm, maybe to practice a drama event on the Amagi Brillant Park, do you want to come?"

Utaha nodded, "Sure, pick me up tomorrow at my school."

"Sure, I will go now," Yuuki kissed her lips and drove his motorcycles.

*brrm!!!

---

Chitoge was looking in the mirror several times to check her appearance. She was both excited and nervous at the same time since it would be their first date, no, that would be wrong since she had a boyfriend, even though it was fake, it would be their first outing together.

Yuuki had told her to wear something comfortable since both of them would ride a motorcycle to the ramen museum in Yokohama.

Chitoge wore black leggings, white shoes, a white shirt, and a light blue jeans jacket. She had never worn this kind of thing before since her style was usually pretty feminine. She felt quite strange but at the same time, she felt kind of happy trying new clothes since it was pretty good.

"Ojou, you have looked in the mirror 10 times, you don't need to check it that many times, you're very beautiful, Ojou," Tsugumi said to her with a sigh. She didn't expect her lady to go out with the older brother of her boyfriend to eat ramen together. She looked at her with a complicated expression and asked, "Ojou, is this date?"

Chitoge became startled and shook her head furiously, "No, this isn't a date, we're only going out to eat ramen together." She definitely couldn't tell if it was a date or else the consequences wouldn't be funny. She had told this matter to her fake boyfriend and he didn't mind it, both of them had decided to support each other's love. She also knew that Raku had loved someone too since he had told her.

However, they still needed to maintain their appearance as a couple in public since it was a matter for both families.

Chitoge knew that she couldn't maintain this kind of relationship in the future, but for now, it was fine for her.

Tsugumi sighed at her answer and pretty much knew what was going on inside her head. She also tried to get away from him ever since the matter of being handcuffed together. She felt that her heart beating fast, her face getting red, and she always got nervous when she met him. Though, she really tried really hard to talk normally with him, at the same time, she was annoyed when she saw his calm demenour and wondering whether he was playing with her since he had never said anything after that time.

*knock knock

"Ojou, the brat from the Shuuei Clan is coming."

Both of them heard Claude's voice that sounded quite annoyed from outside the door.

"Ah, please wait for a second," Chitoge answered flusteredly and got ready as soon as possible.

"Ah, I brought him here, he is in front of the door right now," Claude said.

"Eh?" Chitoge was startled.

"Chitoge, are you ready?" Yuuki asked from outside the door.

"W - wait, please, let me get ready," Chitoge answered and looked at Tsugumi, "What should I do Tsugumi? I'm not ready yet!"

Tsugumi looked at her weirdly and said, "Aren't you only going out with him to eat ramen? Why do you need to get ready? Don't tell me that both of you went to da-"

"Ah! We're going out to eat together! I will go out first, Tsugumi!" Chitoge opened the door and looked at him. She pulled his hand and said, "Let's go, I'm hungry!"

"Sure, bye Tsugumi!!" Yuuki waved his hand toward both Tsugumi and Claude then walked following her.

Tsugumi looked at both of them and sighed. She went to the window and thought about her life.

---

"Here is your helmet," Yuuki gave her a helmet.

Chitoge took the helmet and wore it right away. She wasn't sure how to ride since this was her first time riding a motorcycle, especially with her crush.

"You should sit behind me," Yuuki said with a smile and thought she was kind of cute when she was confused.

Chitoge nodded and sat behind him. She was very nervous right now since they were very close to each other.

"Also, you need to hold my waist since it would be dangerous to not hold on to something, you can fall down," Yuuki said.

"H - hold!" Chitoge looked nervously at his waist but also kind of excited at the same time. She hugged him directly and placed her head on his shoulder since she was too nervous and embarrassed but she was happy right now.

"Good, are you ready?" Yuuki asked and also felt happy since he could feel something soft on his back.

"....Yes," Chitoge answered him shyly.

"You should be able to see the scenery around, I'm sure it would be beautiful during this time," Yuuki pressed the starter and drove his motorcycle. He had

*brrrm

Chitoge hugged his waist tighter and smiled. His smell was really nice and made her intoxicated. She also felt a wind to her face and it felt good. She had never had the experience to do something like this before.

"Are you feeling uncomfortable?" Yuuki asked.

"No, this is good," Chitoge answered.

"Our trip is quite long, tell me if you want to rest or stop at the minimarket or something," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, don't worry about it," Chitoge answered, feeling warm inside.

Claude who followed both of them since he was curious. He looked at the interaction between the two of them and opened his mouth wide. He looked at Tsugumi who was by his side asking for an answer since it could become a big scandal.

Tsugumi only shook her head and wasn't sure how to answer him.

Claude gritted his teeth and said, "Follow! We need to follow both of them! This is not a drill! We need to follow both of them!!!"

"YES, SIR!"

Tsugumi had a sweatdrop looking at her adopted father.

"Tsugumi, what are you doing? Hurry up and follow them!" Claude said.

"Yes, Claude-Sama!" Tsugumi answered. She hoped that her Ojou would forgive her actions and everyone who followed them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

442 Ramen Museum 2

Both of them had quite a long journey but they enjoyed it since the scenery was quite beautiful.

Yuuki knew some good places along the way and let her enjoy the trip more.

They had arrived at their destination. They saw a simple beige white building with a lot of green ramen bowls and the 'Shinyokohama Ramen Museum' name on top. They entered the building and bought a ticket before they entered the museum.

"There are a lot of people who come here," Chitoge said.

"Yeah, this place is quite famous after all," Yuuki answered.

Chitoge couldn't wait to explore this ramen museum but she wanted to eat first since she was also quite hungry, "Let's go, Yuuki!!" She didn't know who was the genius who decided to make this place but she was very grateful to that person.

"Sure," Yuuki followed her to enter together.

Both of them entered the museum and looked around. There are many kinds of ramen stores inside and they are also quite a strange store too. Even though it was a ramen museum, they were more interested in eating the ramen itself rather than reading the history. They were looking at which stores they should enter first.

---

In the entrance of the ramen museum, a beautiful girl with long blonde hair wearing a kimono entered the museum. She had become the center of attention when she entered this museum since she was beautiful.

In the same place, there were a group of people walking together in the crowd.

"They have entered this place, Claude-Sama!!" Tsugumi reported.

"Hmm, ramen museum, huh? Let's enter," Claude said.

They entered the museum together.

Tsugumi looked around, incidentally saw someone familiar, "Koizumi?"

Koizumi who heard her name was called by someone turned and was quite surprised to see her acquaintance, "Tsugumi-san?"

Both of them had become partners during a cooking class before and that was why even though their classes were different, they knew each other.

Claude looked surprised at the interaction between the two of them. He pulled her and whispered, "Seishirou, did you have a girlfriend here?"

"Girlfriend? What are you talking about?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression. She was a girl, there was no way that she could make girlfriends unless she was interested in the same genders.

"So who is she?" Claude asked. He was quite disappointed when he heard that his adopted son didn't enjoy his youth, until this moment, he still mistook her for a boy.

"She is a classmate," Tsugumi answered with a calm expression.

"Hmm," Claude looked at her thoughtfully. He knew that his lady would be angry when she knew that they had tailed them. He looked at both Tsugumi and Koizumi. He thought for a while and thought it would be great to let them tail after Chitoge. He smiled and said, "Listen, you go out with her and tail both of Ojou and the brat from the Shuuei Clan at that time." He took the money and gave it to her since he was sure that she needed it.

"Eh???" Tsugumi was startled.

"Go! Go!" Claude pushed her toward Koizumi.

Tsugumi could only sigh and walked toward Koizumi.

Koizumi didn't hear the conversation between Tsugumi and Claude, but looking at her expression, she could tell that Tsugumi had received something troublesome, "What's wrong?" She asked her calmly.

"Can we come together?" Tsugumi asked.

Koizumi thought for a while and nodded, "Sure, let's go together."

"Good," Tsugumi sighed in relief. She was glad that Koizumi had accepted her invitation since both of them weren't particularly close to each other but at the same time, she thought it would be a great idea to make her friend.

---

Yuuki and Chitoge had chosen a shop and decided to eat there. They put their money on the ticket vending machine and gave the ticket to the clerk. They sat on the empty seat and waited for their ramen to come.

The atmosphere in this museum is similar to the old town in the past, the scenery is unique to both of them, it gave them a mysterious feeling but it was also very interesting.

"Two The Canadian-style tori paitan! Please enjoy it!"

The clerk said and gave both their ramen orders.

The tori paitan soup features a concentration of the umami of chicken, which is extracted by boiling it for many hours, the sweetness of vegetable potage, and the harmony of rich seafood flavors.

They sniffed the ramen and tasted the soup first since it was the hidden rules in the ramen lovers to taste the soup before anything else.

"Delicious!!"

Both of them said at the same time and truly enjoyed their ramen. They could taste the umami from the soup and the taste of the chicken. The vegetable made the ramen had a slightly refreshing taste at the same time, the smoked maple butter made it slightly sweet. They had never tasted this kind of ramen and continued to eat it with a happy expression.

---

Tsugumi and Koizumi got in trouble after they entered this ramen museum. Both of them had found a lost child along the way and they needed to find her mother.

"It is okay, we will find your mom," Tsugumi said to her.

"U - un," the little girl nodded.

"But it's kind of hard to find her mother in this crowded area," Koizumi said while looking at a crowd of people.

"Hmm, that's true," Tsugumi nodded. She was kind of forgotten about her mission since she was also attracted by the atmosphere of this place, however, she needed to find the mother of this little girl before she could enjoy this place.

Both of them were looking around until they heard someone calling their names.

"Eh? Tsugumi? Koizumi?"

Koizumi and Tsugumi turned and saw Yuuki and Chitoge were there together eating cotton candy.

"Well, it is a coincidence," Yuuki said. He kinda got the feeling that Tsugumi was tailing him but he didn't expect to meet Koizumi in this place.

Koizumi didn't say anything and looked at Chitoge who was by his side. She looked at her for a while and turned toward him, "Can you help us to find the mother of this little girl?"

Yuuki and Chitoge looked at the cute little girl by their sides.

"Little girl, we will help you to find your mother, can you tell us about her?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, big brother," the little girl nodded at him and told them about her mother.

They listened to her description, though, both Koizumi and Tsugumi felt quite dumb to not ask about her mother before.

Yuuki used his magic and found her mother immediately, "I have found her, let's go meet your mom." He was also kind of excited to see the mother of this little girl. He was sure that her mother must be very beautiful.

"Really, big brother?" the little girl was really happy.

"Of course, let's go," Yuuki said.

"Really? How come?" Koizumi asked was also surprised.

"I remember that I have seen someone in her description before, she was also in a hurry but I thought she wanted to go to the toilet but it seemed it wasn't the case," Yuuki answered.

They accepted his explanation and walked together to find the mother of this little girl. They found the mother of this little girl shortly after.

"Mama!!" The little girl was running toward her.

"Oh, why are you running around?" Her mom hugged her afraid to lose her again. She looked at them and smiled, "Thank you for helping my child."

"Don't worry, I'm also happy that I can help you," Yuuki was glad since he found a really beautiful young mother.

"Alright, we won't bother your date, you can use this coupon to eat ramen together," the mother winked at him and left with her child.

"Bye, big brother!" the little girl said while waving her hand.

"Bye!" Yuuki smiled. He turned toward those who were looking at him, "Alright, how about we eat ramen together?"

They nodded and didn't notice his reaction when he saw the mother of the little girl. They went to the German Ramen since the coupon was from this shop.

Yuuki sat between both Chitoge and Koizumi while waiting for their order.

"Don't you have anything to say to me?" Koizumi said.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "That kimono really suits you."

Koizumi looked at him for quite a long time and said, "Maybe I chose the wrong man."

Yuuki looked at her with a startled expression but it became calm in seconds. He felt that maybe he was wrong to bring other girls to their special place.

Koizumi looked at him and waited for his response. She was jealous and mad since he had brought someone else to eat ramen with him. She thought that ramen was the one thing that connected both of them.

Yuuki looked at her for a bit and said, "...I'm sorry."

"For what?" Koizumi asked.

"Ramen," Yuuki answered.

"Hmmm," Koizumi didn't answer him for a while, ".....I won't give you another chance if you did it again."

"I won't," Yuuki answered. He really thought that he was kind of wrong this time and needed to treasure the connection between the two of them more.

Both Tsugumi and Chitoge didn't hear their conversation since their voice was too small to be heard by them.

Yuuki and Koizumi talked for a while until their order came.

They started to eat ramen together and couldn't help but shout.

"Lecker!"

This bowl of ramen made their heart and soul warm at the same time, and also made them closer to each other.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

443 Mysterious Attacker

Yuuki came back to his home after he took Tsugumi, Koizumi, and Chitoge back to their home. He had asked Claude to use his motorcycle to go back since he decided to go back with everyone.

Claude was kind of annoyed but it was his fault to be found by him.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to continue his relationship with Chitoge since her identity was quite complicated. She was the fake lover of his little brother in public and it was kind of strange for him to suddenly steal her. He decided to play it slowly and didn't think too much.

Yuuki walked into his house and saw a lot of people in the living room. He saw them studying together and asked, "Why are you studying?" He felt weird for them to study since they usually were playing around or watching television.

"Huh? Did you forget that tomorrow we have a test?" Yukana said.

"Yeah, did you forget about it?" Ranko asked.

Utaha who was reading a book and said, "I don't really need to study but I need to teach both of them." She was ranked first in the entire year of her school. She was really smart even though she rarely showed it to everyone.

"Hehehe, thank you, Utaha," Yukana said.

"Ugh, this math is too hard," Ranko said.

Yuuki sat beside her and said, "Give it to me, let me tell tutor you."

"Sure," Ranko said.

Yuuki gave them an easy way to get a good score for tomorrow. He knew that both Ranko and Yukana were very bad at studying. He needed to be patient while telling them how to solve the test and some clue for tomorrow test. At the same time, he needed to become strict since both of them were quite lazy.

Yukana and Ranko tried to plea and acted cutely to take a break from their study, only it failed and backfired at the same time. This time, they were studying harder than before.

"Don't ever think about taking a break now," Yuuki said.

"Hiiiii!!!"

---

Sona was in her working room thinking about the day when she met him for the first time. She knew that her older sister had wanted him to become part of her peerage but she also wanted him to become part of her peerage. She sighed but decided to give up since it had been a while for her big sister to take an interest in someone beside her.

'Gram Demolition,' Sona remembered that it was the name of his sacred gear. She had seen the power of this sacred gear wasn't that simple and it was very dangerous. She was grateful that he was the business partner of his big sister. She also tried to search for information about his sacred gear but she couldn't find anything. She thought it was similar to Kiba who had a mutation in his sacred gear.

Sona shook her head and needed to think about a group of humans that attacked both of her group and Rias a few days ago. Luckily, it was already solved easily by both of them. She only knew that they were part of the Khaos Brigade group. She was worried that they would start another attack similar to Kokabiel in the past. She was even more worried when she remembered that the group could reincarnate someone. She had gotten a lot of headaches and needed to take a break from this matter.

Sona had heard that her older sister talked about this matter to the three factions and they were still in a dilemma about something. She knew that she couldn't do anything and better to prepare some important documents for their school second year to take a trip to Kyoto.

*knock knock

"Enter," Sona answered.

"President," Tsubaki entered the room.

Tsubaki Shinra is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy, the Vice-President of Kuoh Academy's Student Council, and Sona's Queen.

"What's wrong, Tsubaki?" Sona asked.

"Serafall-sama has asked you whether you want to go with her to Kyoto to watch her new anime studio," Tsubaki said with a strange expression. She knew that the older sister of her master was quite quirky but it had exceeded her imagination.

Sona twitched her lips when she heard it. She had gotten a headache from the Khaos Brigade but her older sister was preparing a new anime studio. She looked at her and answered, "No, I won't go." She thought about a lot of matters that she needed to solve and she couldn't follow her sister to Kyoto.

Tsubaki nodded and bowed her head, "I will report to your older sister, right away." She said and left her room quietly.

Sona decided to take a break and looked at the ceiling. She pinched the bridge on her nose while thinking about the new members of her peerages. She had invited them and knew that they would accept her invitation soon.

---

Akeno was doing yoga in her room until someone teleported. She didn't need to see who it was since she had known already. She felt that someone was hugging her body."

"I'm home, don't you want to kiss your husband?" Yuuki whispered to her while hugging her.

Akeno snorted and kissed him, "It is quite rare for you to come, why do you come suddenly?"

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Of course, because I miss you."

Akeno hugged him and said, "Do you want to do it?"

Yuuki nodded and brought her to the bed.

Both of them were ready to start their action only someone knocked on the door.

"Akeno, are you there?"

Both of them were quite familiar with this voice.

"Yes, Rias, I'm inside, what's wrong?" Akeno answered with a sigh.

Rias opened the door and saw someone was there beside her, "Archer?"

"Yo!" Yuuki said.

"D - did you?" Rias asked nervously.

"Yeah, we're about to do it, but it is okay, what's wrong?" Akeno asked calmly.

Rias sighed and looked at both of them, "Well, it is okay, Archer, do you know anything about a group of humans who attacked us?"

"Huh? Have you been attacked by someone?" Yuuki asked curiously. He didn't come to the headquarters of The Khaos Brigade or join their meeting. He only came to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon to play with Kuroka, Ophis, and Le Fay.

Akeno nodded, "Yeah, Issei and everyone was attacked by a group of humans with a sacred gear."

"Hmm, sacred gear, huh? How many people?" Yuuki asked.

"There is quite a lot and everyone has sacred gear," Rias said.

"Sacred gear, human, I guess I know the one who attacked you," Yuuki said.

"Who is it?" Rias asked. She was very agitated when her cute servants were attacked by this mysterious group.

"As you know, the Khaos Brigade has a lot of factions, one of them is a group of humans and the name of this group is The Hero Faction," Yuuki said.

"Hero Faction?" Rias and Akeno were startled and felt strange with this name of this group.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't underestimate them, they're very dangerous, especially, they have three Longinus users in their group."

"Three Longinus users???" They were startled when they heard it. They knew that the Longinus users were rare but they didn't expect three of them would gather together. They knew that they couldn't ignore them anymore and needed to gather their information as soon as possible.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

444 The Cutest Girl in School

"What kind of Longinus?" Rias asked.

"Hmm, I can tell you but what will you give me?" Yuuki smiled.

Akeno kissed him on his lips suddenly while playing with his tongue. She did it for a while and separated. She looked at him and said, "I will give birth to your child, hurry up and answer the question!"

Rias blushed when she saw her action.

Yuuki wanted Rias to go out as soon as possible, "Alright, I will tell you." He coughed and started to explain, "Ahem, there are three Longinus users there..."

"The first is the holder of Dimensional Lost, the second is the holder of Annihilation Maker, and lastly...."

"Lastly?" Rias and Akeno were curious.

"Yeah, the last is the most dangerous and the leader of this Hero Faction, the holder of the strongest Longinus," Yuuki said exaggeratedly.

"Strongest Longinus, don't tell me?" Rias was surprised.

"Yeah, True Longinus," Yuuki answered.

"Do you know where they are?" Rias asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "I don't know, for now, you should prepare some way to handle this new faction." He could search for them but it would take a lot of time. He also didn't want unnecessary trouble when they could come by themselves to them.

Rias nodded, "I will." She had started to think about how to handle this new faction.

"Then Rias, can you give us some space? I will give him a reward," Akeno said.

"Ah," Rias blushed and hurriedly closed the door. She sighed and had an annoyed expression on her face. She was wondering whether she would be able to see his real identity. She was very curious about who was his real identity.

'But...'

Rias thought it was better to search for information about their enemy for now.

---

The next day, everyone had done their test and gathered it for the teacher.

Yuuki felt the test quite easy and still remembered his night with that sexy demon. He turned toward his girlfriend and saw that she had a frustrated expression on her face.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Uuuuh, I think my answer is quite bad," Ranko said with a sad tone.

"Really? Don't think too much, I will help you study again," Yuuki answered.

"Thank you, Yuuki," Ranko felt moved and hugged him. She felt bad that she couldn't get to the top 10 but at least she believed that she wouldn't fail her exam.

Yuuki was a bit speechless when he heard that she wanted to enter the top 10 of the entire grade. He felt that his worry was kind of useless this time.

"Yuuki."

"Oh, Izusu," Yuuki nodded at her.

"Will you go to the amusement park?" Ranko asked.

"Yeah, I have to prepare for an event there," Yuuki answered.

"Event? What kind of event?" Ranko asked curiously.

"Don't tell anyone, alright?" Yuuki said.

Ranko nodded and gave him a salute: "I'm not going to tell anyone."

"I'm going to make a drama show in the pool of Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said and suddenly heard someone exclaimed in his statement.

"DRAMA!!"

Three of them turned and saw Chiaki and Mayuki there.

"Yuuki, you're not fair! Why didn't you tell us when you decided to make a drama?" Mayuki pouted.

"That's right, we can help you, you know," Chiaki also pouted.

Yuuki felt the world was a bit unfair.

The girls can pout and they will be forgiven but the boys will be punched when they pout since it is disgusting.

"Of course not, I'm about to ask you to help me," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Mayuki looked quite suspicious.

"Yes, how about this, you should call both Hinako and Kuina too, then you should go to Amagi Brillant Park with Isuzu after school, I will tell you about the drama in the park," Yuuki said.

"Do you have somewhere to go before that?" Isuzu asked.

"Yeah, I'm bringing in a scriptwriter," Yuuki said.

"Scriptwriter?" They were curious since most of them time their drama was written by Kuina or him. They talked for a while and decided to go to Amagi Brillant Park after school.

"I will come too with Yukana," Ranko said.

"Sure, you should go there first, I need to pick someone," Yuuki said.

---

Utaha was sleeping in her class as usual since she didn't have a friend in the school. She hoped to go home as soon as possible since the school was too boring for her. She wanted to change her school but at the same time, she would feel that she lost the battle against Eriri. She would feel bad to leave that mad dog alone in this school.

Even though she didn't think to transfer to another school. She thought which schools were better for her. She thought about his school and Shouko's school. She thought that both of them were quite good. She knew a lot of people in his school and it would be fun to go with him every day. Shouko's school was also good since it was an all-girl school. She didn't have to be annoyed by a lot of boys who tried to confess to her.

Utaha knew that she was beautiful and probably the most popular girl in her school. She thought about him and snorted. She thought that he should be grateful to have her as his girlfriend since she was the cutest girl in her school.

Suddenly she heard someone talking beside her.

"Eh, did you see that boy? He is very handsome?"

"I wonder who he is waiting for?"

Utaha felt that person was quite familiar in her ears.

"Did you see some brave girls from the third grade who wanted to ask his name?"

"Eh? Is it? I also want to go there."

Utaha started to feel annoyed until she felt her phone vibrating. She looked at her phone and read a message from him.

'Where are you? I'm in front of your school, note: there are a lot of cute girls here.'

Utaha got annoyed by his message and wanted him to wait for another hour to give him a punishment. She wanted to sleep again until she heard her phone vibrating again. She didn't really want to open it but in the end, she decided to open it.

'Though they're very cute, you're the cutest in my opinion.'

"Good," Utaha smiled, and her mood had become better. She took her bag and walked toward him. She was kind of happy since it would be their first time to have an after-school date.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

445 Assasin or Ninja

Yuuki had arrived at her school and was waiting in a front gate while giving her a message. This would be his first time to come here and felt quite bad since he had never visited her school. He was waiting for her while waving his hand to some cute girls but even though he loved to flirt his heart had been stolen by a witch, known as, Utaha Kasumigaoka.

"Yuuki?"

Yuuki heard his name called by someone and saw someone unexpected, "Eriri?"

"Hey, what are you doing here?" Eriri was very surprised to see him in her school. She started to think that this guy was trying to meet here and felt both happy and embarrassed at the same time. She was wondering whether he wanted to invite him to draw a manga together in his house. She would be more than happy to follow him since his house was very comfortable.

The part that she loved about his house was the hidden hot spring on the top floor of his house. She enjoyed going there, especially when she knew the hidden effect of that hot spring. Even though her eyes were minus and she needed to use glasses or lenses to see her, she knew that her bust size had increased when she entered that hot spring. She knew that it was small progress but it was better than nothing. She wanted to come every day but it was kind of awkward when she also knew that she would meet her arch-enemy there. She got annoyed when she thought about her and she started to hear her voice.

"Ara, Sawamura-san, are you trying to steal someone else's boyfriend?"

Eriri and Yuuki didn't need to turn their heads to know who this voice came from.

Eriri gnashed her teeth while looking at her with a hostile expression, "Kasumigaoka Utaha!!!!" She couldn't stand her and hated her to the core but she still cared about her since she thought she was her rival.

Utaha smiled gracefully and walked toward him calmly. She hugged his arm and said, "Let's go."

Yuuki looked at Eriri who was very mad and would jump toward her instantly and probably attacked with her ponytail.

"Let's leave this mad dog and start our date, Yuuki," Utaha said and pulled his hand.

Yuuki could only sigh and wonder whether both of them could get along together. He looked at her and said, "Bye, Eriri," He waved his hand and walked toward Amagi Brilliant Park together.

Eriri felt complicated right now and wanted to scream.

"Sawamura-San, are you fine?" Her friend, who was worried, asked her.

"Yes, of course," Eriri put on her fake smile and answered. She was very annoyed and angry inside. She looked at both of them as they walked away. She could hear a lot of male students who were crying when they saw their angel had been stolen by someone. She snorted at them and walked back to her home. She should play a game or read some hentai manga to calm her heart.

There was their acquaintance who had been standing near them but they clearly ignored her since she had a really thin presence or didn't even notice her there.

"Sigh, I'm being ignored again," Kato said and walked to Amagi Brilliant Park. She noticed three of them earlier and stood beside them but they didn't notice her at all. Her heart was complicated but she didn't think much since it was her personality.

---

Yuuki looked at Utaha who was skipping along the way. He thought this girl was somehow very loveable somehow.

Utaha who was skipping suddenly slipped, "Eh?" She closed her eyes waiting for the moment she fell down only she felt someone was holding her. She turned her head and looked at him. She felt warm and happy until she heard his stinky mouth

"Be careful, alright, I know that you're happy that I'm picking you up," Yuuki teased.

"Hmph, you should be the one who is lucky that I accepted your invitation," Utaha snorted at him.

"Alright, alright, I'm the luckiest man in the world," Yuuki said helplessly.

Utaha nodded, "We're going to the Amagi Brilliant Park, right?"

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"You want to make a drama show in the pool, right?" Utaha asked.

"That's the idea, I'm planning to do something to make the pool more interesting during the opening," Yuuki said.

"Hmm, do you have a plan already?" Utaha asked.

"Yeah, I only need to set up the scripts and practice the drama," Yuuki said and added, "And I want you to be the one who makes the scripts."

Utaha looked surprised, "Me? Don't you have Kuina for that?" She remembered the ditzy girl from the Hitotose Cafe, even though she didn't look like someone who was knowledgeable about literature but her ability to write scripts was top-notch. She once asked her what her secret was and was flabbergasted because it was 'love'. She knew that it was kind of a cheesy answer but maybe it was her true answer.

Kuina really liked a book, she really loved it so much that she could even eat it.

Utaha couldn't do that, she didn't love books that much, she didn't even eat a book in her diet but she wouldn't accept that she would lose to someone in terms of talent and hard work.

Yuuki smiled, "But I want you, I want a famous light novelist writer to write the scripts for my drama."

Utaha smiled, "You really know how to make me happy."

"I can make you happier tonight," Yuuki whispered.

Utaha blushed and said, "Alright, alright, let's go to the Amagi Brilliant Park, I'm also curious about the girl that you want to become the main heroine, how is she?"

"She is quite unique, you will know it when you meet her," Yuuki answered.

"Really?" Utaha became curious.

"Yeah, she is also studying in your school," Yuuki said.

"What?" Utaha was surprised and became even more curious, "At least tell me her features."

"Hmm," Yuuki thought for a while and answered, "She has a really thin presence."

Utaha looked at him weirdly, "Is she a beauty?"

"She is beautiful," Yuuki answered.

"Thank you for your praise manager."

Suddenly both of them heard this voice and startled. They turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl there.

"Kato! Since when are you here?" Yuuki asked with susprised expression. He was wondering whether this girl had a sacred gear or a direct descendant of Hassan-i Sabbah.

"I have been with you since you're in front of the school," Kato answered with slight annoyance.

"Really? Have you been with us since then?" Utaha was amazed. She thought that she was a ninja or assassin or maybe both of them.

"I don't know what you're thinking, but you must be thinking something rude," Kato said.

They were amazed at her, 'This girl is sharp!!'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

446 Again Kato

Three of them decided to go together to the Amagi Brilliant Park. Their journey was full of trial and difficulty, they needed to talk to her most of the time or else her thin presence would make them ignore her again.

"Finally, we have arrived," Utaha and Yuuki said at the same time.

Utaha turned her attention toward Kato with both curiosity and amazement. She just couldn't understand how such a beautiful and cute girl would have such a thin presence. She had heard from him that he wanted to make her the main heroine. Even though she knew that it was difficult, at the same time this work would be worth it. She would definitely make a script that would make her become the best heroine.

Yuuki looked at Kato and asked, "Kato has you ever thought to change your hairstyle?"

"Hairstyle?" Kato looked at him.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, make your hair longer or ponytail would be suitable for you." He thought her bob hair was cute but it made her presence thin. He thought to make her try another hairstyle to see the result.

Kato thought for a while and nodded, "I will do that." She felt it was kind of interesting to change her hairstyle.

Utaha looked at her with a strange expression, "Is it okay to listen to him?"

Kato nodded, "I also want to change my hairstyle actually."

Yuuki and Utaha looked at each other and shook their heads. They had to admit that 'Saint Kato' was 'Saint Kato', nothing could disrupt her mind since she had entered the nirvana.

"I don't know what you're thinking about, but I feel like you're thinking something rude about me," Kato said.

"Are you mad?" Yuuki asked.

"No," Kato answered.

"Saint Kato," Yuuki and Utaha said at the same time.

"Is this harassment?" Kato asked.

"No, it is praise," Yuuki answered.

"I don't think you should use 'saint' to praise a girl," Kato said.

"Alright, let's enter the office, everyone is already waiting," Yuuki said.

Kato sighed when she was ignored again.

"Don't worry Kato, I'm going to make you the best heroine," Yuuki said while looking at her.

"Best heroine, huh?" Kato smiled.

"Best heroine, huh? What about me?" Utaha asked him.

"Alright, don't tease me, but if you want my answer then Kato should be the best heroine in this amusement park, but...."

Yuuki moved closer and whispered, "You're the best heroine for me."

Utaha felt it was very sappy but she was happy with that kind of answer.

Kato who was by their side felt that she had eaten dog food. She became curious about love and wondered whether she could try it in the future but she hoped for them to flirt in another place since it was annoying for her.

---

They entered the meeting room and there were a lot of people already inside.

The girls from Hitotose Dorm, Ranko, and Yukana were there but they didn't look at them rather most of the scene that happened in this meeting room.

They weren't sure how to react to the scene in front of them.

Baam! Baam! Baam!

They saw Isuzu holding her gun and shot both Tirami and Macaron several times who had been twitching several times on the grounds.

"Ahem," Yuuki coughed and got everyone's attention on him, "please ignore them and talk about the event for the pool opening."

"YOU'RE GOING TO IGNORE US!!" Tirami and Macaron shouted.

Baam! Baam!

"Don't shout, you're making them scared," Isuzu said.

Mayuki was quite scared looking at Isuzu who was shooting a strange mascot. She was hiding beside Chiaki and turned her attention toward him. She decided to ignore it since she felt it was quite a normal scene in this place, probably.....

"Don't worry, they're tough," Yuuki answered.

They were flabbergasted after hearing his answer.

"Does this happen every day?" Ranko asked.

"Yeah, the three of them are very close to each other, Mofu," Moffle said.

"SHE IS SHOOTING US!!" Macaron and Tirami complained.

Baam! Baam!

"Shut up!" Isuzu said to both of them.

"Anyway, let's continue to talk about the pool opening event, but before that let me introduce our helper," Yuuki started to introduce, "This is Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana."

"Hello," Ranko and Yukana waved her hand.

Utaha only nodded.

"Next is Hinako, Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki, they're from the Hitotose Theatre, they can help us to make this pool event become even more interesting and better."

"This is Isuzu, my secretary in this amusement park."

"Secretary?" Hinako looked confused.

"I'm the manager in this amusement park," Yuuki answered.

They were flabbergasted when they heard it.

"Really?" Chiaki asked.

"Yes, but we can talk about that later, also ignore the three mascots and start to talk about the event," Yuuki said.

"HEY!!!" Moffle, Tirami, and Macaron complained.

"Let me introduce you to our heroine for this event, KATO MEGUMI!!!" Yuuki introduced and looked at Kato.

Kato, who was playing with her mobile phone, looked up and said, "Hello." She continued to play with her phone again.

"......."

They weren't sure how to react and only looked at her with a confused expression. They observed Kato Megumi and felt quite strange when they saw her. They felt that this girl was very beautiful but something was strange and made them ignore her. They didn't even realize that she was there before Yuuki introduced her to everyone.

"As you can see, this will be challenging for us, but she has the potential to become the best heroine for this event," Yuuki said to everyone.

Chiaki looked at Kato and also felt tempted to make a drama with her as the heroine. She felt challenged since she had never seen this kind of person before and wondering whether she could develop her into the best heroine in this event.

"What is the idea of this event? Have you thought of it?" Kuina asked since it was the most important thing. She also wanted to ask about the schedule, scripts, and a lot of things for this event.

Yuuki nodded and started to talk about it with her.

Hinako, who was curious, walked toward Kato to introduce herself, "H - hello." She was a bit nervous but she forced herself.

Kato stopped playing with her mobile phone and said, "Hello, your name is Hinako, right?"

Hinako smiled, "Y - yes, can I call you Megumi?"

Kato nodded, "Sure, I'll call you Hinako."

Both of them started to talk to each other. They seemed to have the same interests and it was very easy for them to become close to each other.

While they were talking, Yuuki started to announce this event.

"The theme of this event will be Pokemon and we will be making something similar to the Hero Show," Yuuki said.

"Hero Show?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

447 Team Rocke

"Hero Show?"

They wrinkled their eyebrows when they heard that they would do a hero show. They knew that this kind of show was kind of a popular event in the department store or an amusement park. They knew that it was good but it was too mainstream.

"Isn't that too mainstream, mi?" Tirami asked.

"Isn't that okay? As long as the script and the theme is good, this kind of event will become very popular," Yuuki answered.

"How are you going to make this show?" Chiaki asked.

"Besides the heroine, the other important thing in this event is the villain," Yuuki answered.

"Villains? Who is the villain in this event?" Kuina asked.

"Of course since it is about Pokemon, the villain in this event is obvious...."

Yuuki started to write something on the whiteboard.

"Team Rocket?"

"Isn't that the group of men and women who are always blasted by the main character in the pokemon?" Utaha asked. She had seen his anime on the television and in her opinion, the villain in that anime was very funny.

Yuuki nodded, the popularity of pokemon was very high in this country. He got a lot of offers from a lot of companies asking him to buy a right for Pokemon. He obviously rejected their offer since Pokemon was very lucrative.

"We need one male and a female for this event to play the villain, also Tirami, you should paint your pink fur with white, you can become Meowth," Yuuki said.

"No way, mi! My pink fur is my trademark! I won't paint it!" Tirami shook his head and rejected him.

"Well, we can talk about his pink fur later, let's talk about other things," Chiaki said.

"YOU'RE IGNORE ME AGAIN, MI!" Tirami complained.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded.

"HUWAAAAA, YOU'RE VERY CRUEL, MI!!!" Tirami cried.

They ignored him since it felt quite disgusting to imagine an old man crying inside that costume.

"Can you tell me, what is so special about this villain?" Chiaki asked. She didn't really watch anime on the television and she didn't have that much knowledge about pokemon. She thought she should ask him to lend her a video about this anime.

Yuuki nodded and answered, "It's the entrance."

"Entrance?"

"Is their entrance very special?" Hinako asked.

"Of course, the entrance of Team Rocke the villain in this show is very funny, this will make the audience become spirited and excited," Yuuki said with confidence and added, "With the funny villain and also the beautiful heroine, I'm sure this event will be quite successful." He almost forgot to mention about the heroine and started to fear her hidden skill.

Kato was playing with her phone but she could feel that he was thinking something rude again about her.

"Can you show it to us the entrance of this Team Rocket?" Chiaki asked.

"Of course, but can someone help me?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, I will help you, I remember their entrance speech," Utaha said after she had seen his anime on television. She looked at him and said, "I will play the female part, you will play the male part, is that okay?"

Yuuki felt quite reluctantly since his dandy image would be crushed when he played this role, 'But this is for the event....' He made up his mind and nodded, "Alright."

"Yuuki, fight!" Hinako encouraged him.

Yuuki nodded and said, "Do you want to read the dialogue first?"

"Hmm, let me read it for a while," Utaha said.

"Can you show it to me too?" Chiaki asked.

"Me too," Mayuki said.

"Me! Me!" Kuina raised her hand.

"Isuzu, can you give them the dialogue script on my bag?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Isuzu nodded and took a bundle of papers from his bag. She gave everyone the dialogue script that he had prepared before he entered Amagi Brilliant Park.

They received the paper and started to read it. They smiled when it felt quite funny in their opinion.

"I'm ready," Utaha said.

"Good, let's start," Yuuki nodded.

Utaha and Yuuki stood up in front of everyone and suddenly there was a BGM weird that was played during their demonstration.

"To protect the world from devastation!" Utaha said while raising her left hand.

"To unite all peoples within our nation!" Yuuki continued while raising his right hand.

"To denounce the evils of the truth and love!" Utaha continued.

"To extend our reach to the stars above!" Yuuki continued.

Yuuki and Utaha started to make an exaggerated pose that made everyone in front of them flabbergasted.

"Jessie!"

"James!"

Utaha had a serious expression and said, "Team Rocket blasts off at the speed of light!"

Yuuki also had this charming smile and said, "Surrender now, or prepare to fight!"

Utaha and Yuuki stopped and suddenly felt weird when they had done this kind of demonstration.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

They clapped their hands together since it was very funny.

"Ugh, my face is hot," Utaha said while holding her cheeks.

"Don't worry, you're not the only one," Yuuki also felt the same and asked, "How is your opinion?"

"It's good, it's a lot of fun," Hinako said with an excited tone.

"Yes, I can't wait for the event," Kuina said.

"I want to see you in the uniform of Team Rocket," Mayuki said.

"I think I have a general idea and we can make a very interesting show with this theme," Chiaki nodded.

Utaha and Yuuki sat back in their seats and they started to continue their discussion about this pool opening event.

They needed to prepare a lot of things from costume, scripts, stage, etc, they would be busy but it would be fun.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

448 Dinner In the Pas

They talked about this event for quite a long time but they were still excited talking about how to develop this event into more amazing ones.

"I can't wait to join this show," Kuina said excitedly. She also wanted to become the villain that would kidnap the audience.

"Me too," Hinako said nervously, even though this would be her first time playing in this kind of show and made her enthusiasm quite high.

"I want to set up everyone's clothes," Mayuki said.

"I don't know whether I can help or not, but I want to join too," Ranko said.

"Me too!" Yukana said.

Both of them wanted to help him and thought this would be a good chance.

"I will write script," Utaha said, and looked at Kuina, "Can you help too? I'm quite clueless since I have never made a script for a show."

"Alright, I will help you," Kuina said with a smile.

"Thank you," Utaha thought that she could develop her writing skill with her help.

Chiaki and Yuuki were talking to each other regarding the event. He decided not to get too involved. He wanted them to develop into a mature creator. He believed they could make an incredible show with their own power.

Isuzu, who heard his decision, couldn't help but ask, "Is that okay?" She didn't want this event to fail and wondering whether it was okay to leave everything to this group of girls. She wanted him to be the one who directed this show but she couldn't say anything since she was only his secretary.

"It's okay, I believe in them, I'm sure it will be fun as long as there isn't any trouble, maybe it will be funnier when there is a trouble," Yuuki laughed.

"It's not something funny," Isuzu sighed when she heard him.

Yuuki gave him a smile, "You have been with me for a long time, this time just believes in me, similar way when you tried to force entering my apartment before."

Isuzu blushed when she made him remember that, "P - please, forgive me for that." She was kind of embarrassed since she had also destroyed his door.

Their intimate action didn't go unnoticed by the three mascots in this room.

"Eh? Isuzu-chan, are you trying to flirt with your bo-."

Boom!

Macaron was shot before he finished his sentence.

"Ahem, please continue," Isuzu said with a deadpan expression.

Everyone twitched their mouths looking at her action. They looked at each other while thinking, 'Is this okay?' They turned toward him asking for his answer.

"Alright, the meeting is over, in the future, you should avoid the three mascots since they are perverted," Yuuki said.

"HEY!!!!" Tirami, Moffle, and Macaron complained at the same time.

Baam! Baam! Baam!

"Please be quiet," Izusu said after shooting three of them.

"Thank you for your help for this event, also try to remember to stay at least 3 meters away from them," Yuuki said and ended the meeting.

Tirami, Moffle, and Macaron didn't even have the energy to complain anymore and only dropped to the ground. They didn't want to get shot again.

Isuzu nodded with satisfaction while looking at them.

They felt weird with the remainder and only nodded. They decided to go back since it was quite dark while talking to each other regarding this event.

---

In the middle of the night.

Yuuki looked at his girlfriend who was sleeping on his bed. He yawned and teleported in the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He needed to ask Vali and everyone regarding the Hero Faction. He arrived at the location and was greeted by a naughty cat in front of him.

"Yuuki Nyaa," Kuroka jumped into him.

"Kuroka," Yuuki caressed her head slightly while picking her up. He walked toward the couch and sat down while letting her sit on his lap.

"Yuuki..." Kuroka sniffed his smell while hugging him.

Yuuki was wondering whether this girl was a dog or cat when he saw her sniffing his body. He looked around and saw that they were busy with their own things. He saw them practicing, playing or sleeping in this place. He felt that they were very idle right now, "Did any of you hear anything from the Hero Faction?" He decided to ask them.

"Hero Faction?" Bikou rubbed his chin.

"I have heard that they planned to do something but I'm not really sure, they are very secret lately," Arthur answered.

"Even though we are from the same organization, we have our own objections, everyone has their own selfish desire," Le Fay answered.

Vali, who listened to the music on the radio, stopped and asked, "What's wrong with Hero Faction?"

"Hmm, it's just, I have heard they started to attack the devil in the Kuoh," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Vali raised his eyebrow. He was kind of worried about his rival but he shook his head. He believed that his rival could become stronger with the attack from the Hero Faction.

Yuuki thought about something and decided to call someone. He had given some people a special communication device and he decided to ask this person about the Hero Faction.

"Who are you calling?" Bikou asked curiously.

Everyone was also curious about his actions.

Yuuki didn't answer him since the call was connected.

"Hello?"

Yuuki could hear this beautiful girl's voice from his communication device. He smiled and said, "Hey, Jeanne, it has been a while, this is Zero, how are you?" He decided to ask the member of Hero Faction directly.

---

Jeanne, who was with everyone, looked at his communication device until she heard his voice.

"Zero? I'm fine, why are you calling me?" Jeanne asked and was quite surprised since he decided to call her. She was also annoyed since he had never called her before and felt curious about why he called her this time.

The core team of the Hero Faction who heard her voice talking with him was startled. They didn't expect him to call her during this important time.

"Jeanne, is it him?" Cao Cao asked.

Jeanne nodded to Cao Cao, "Yeah, it is Zero." She said without letting him hear their conversation.

Cao Cao thought for a while and said, "Just communicate normally, don't tell him about our plan."

Jeanne nodded, "Of course, I won't tell him."

They had prepared this plan for a long time and didn't want someone to destroy it suddenly.

---

Everyone in Vali's group looked at him with a strange expression when he could call someone from the Hero Faction.

Kuroka snorted and pinched his thigh when she heard it was a girl's voice.

Yuuki only wanted her to stop since he wanted to ask something important. He caressed her hair while talking to Jeanne, "No, I just want to hear your voice." He felt very happy right now.

Jeanne snorted, "Hear my voice? Then why do you only call me now?"

"I'm quite busy lately, I'm very tired every day, that's why I'm not able to call you, I'm afraid to lash my frustration on you, but, I can't stop thinking about our meeting, do you remember that we have a promise to have dinner before?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, we have," Jeanne said with a red face.

"Then let's have dinner with you and me, for our promise at that time, also I want to know you better," Yuuki said with a sincere tone. He hoped that she would accept his invitation thought he had become scum since he only called her after fifty or so chapters.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

449 Youkai in The Mountain

Yuuki was waiting for her answer. He didn't really mind whether she rejected him or agreed but, of course, he wanted her to accept it.

"Why now?" Jeanne asked. She was annoyed by him since he only asked her right now when she was very busy with a lot of preparation.

"Because I miss you, I want to see you for once, please?" His voice was a bit desperate to show that he was really sincere. He had become scum after deceiving this little girl. He hoped that he wouldn't be hatched to death by her.

*BGM (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fMTFRR7giBg).

Yuuki suddenly held his head and his expression became pale when he remembered some scenes in the anime.

"What's wrong?"

Everyone was confused when they saw him suddenly holding his head and looking pale.

"N - nothing," Yuuki said with a calm expression trying to hide his panic.

They only wrinkled their eyebrows and didn't say anything. They were waiting for Jeanne to answer him.

"...Alright," Jeanne said after a pause.

"YEAH!! THANK YOU!!" Yuuki needed to show that he was very happy.

"Hmph, don't be happy, let me see your performance first," Jeanne said, trying to test him.

"You don't need to worry, I will prepare the best dinner for you," Yuuki said.

Jeanne thought for a while and said, "Meet me in Kyoto and I will call you to have dinner together."

"Kyoto? Why Kyoto?" Yuuki was a bit surprised. He didn't expect her to ask him to have dinner there. He felt it was a bit fishy since it was just a coincidence that he would go to Kyoto for a business meeting.

"I'm going to live over there for a while, why? Are you not able to come?" Jeanne asked. She thought that he was living overseas and not in this country.

"No, I'm just surprised that you will be living there for a while, I also have a business trip there, it is just a coincidence, maybe our meeting is really fate," Yuuki said.

Everyone in Vali's group was looking at him with spit when he said something very cheesy.

Jeanne, who was by the side, blushed, "D - don't say something stupid! Anyway, I will call you again later, bye!" She smiled and couldn't hide her happiness on the other side of the communication device.

*tut tut

Yuuki looked at the communication device and shook his head. He felt that he would be hatched by someone in the future.

"How is it? Are you trying to get that Jeanne The Arc from the Hero Faction?" Kuroka pouted.

Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "I don't know for sure, she is cute, but she is a bit sadist." He shuddered when he thought about the personality of Jeanne.

Jeanne had a sadistic personality but it was different from Akeno since Jeanne was more lawless, maybe it was the effect that she was a from church that was full of rules and made her shackled. After she was free, she thought that she could do anything without the consequences and became they she was.

"Really????" Kuroka asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I just want to know what is happening on the Hero Faction." He caressed her head and said, "Do you want to come to Kyoto? Maybe we can visit the Youkai Faction there."

Kuroka thought for a while, shaking her head, "I don't really want to." She didn't really want to remember what was happening in her early years.

"Ok, but have you heard any Youkai from Tokyo or around those areas?" Yuuki asked.

"Why do you ask, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"No, I just have a feeling that I have met a Youkai, I don't know for sure what kind of Youkai is, but that Youkai has kind of illusion that makes it hard for anyone to see him," Yuuki said.

Kuroka thought for a while but she couldn't think of anyone.

"Do you know anything Bikou?" Yuuki asked.

Bikou shook his head, "I don't know maybe I should ask my ancestor."

"Is this Youkai's strong?" Vali asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Strong, at least he has similar power to Nezha that we have fought in China."

Vali stood up and said, "I will challenge him."

"Wait! Wait! You don't know the identity of this Youkai! Don't be hasty!" Bikou tried to stop him.

"Yeah, this is not the time for us to move, I don't know for sure, but everyone in the Khaos Brigade is trying to alienate us," Arthur said.

Yuuki was a bit surprised to hear that his group was being alienated by the other faction. He was wondering why they started to do this or maybe Vali did something that made them allied with their group. He started to wonder whether the three other factions were trying to do something. He knew that they were terrorists and obliviously they were trying to cause chaos in this world. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether he should become Detective Conan in this supernatural world, no, he had already surpassed the original Conan in this world to solve this mystery.

'Since there is only one truth,' Yuuki thought and wondered whether he could start a BGM right now. He looked at Vali, who was clearly impatient to tell him who was the strong Youkai that he had met.

"Nurarihyon," Ophis suddenly said.

"Nurarihyon?" Everyone was surprised to hear this name.

"He should be the leader of Youkai in the East Faction," Le Fay said. She had researched quite a bit of information regarding the Youkai Faction.

"Nurarihyon, interesting, I want to have a match against him," Vali said.

"It should be hard to challenge him since Nurarihyon is a master of disguise," Yuuki said.

"How did you meet him?" Arthur asked.

Yuuki told them that he met Nurarihyon when he had solved a murder case in the mountain. He went back and found Nurarihyon by chance.

"Where is that mountain? I'm going to go there," Vali said.

Yuuki told him where the mountain was since he didn't really care about it and it was better to let him fight with someone else or he would bother him.

Vali teleported suddenly to go to that mountain.

Everyone didn't go since they had gotten used to his action. They would only need to wait until he came back after his challenge.

Yuuki looked at Kuroka and asked, "Do you want to go to Shirone?"

Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa! I want to tease her, she is very cute when she is eavesdropping on us, nyaa." She laughed when she thought about her little sister who had a red face and stuttered when she met them.

Yuuki nodded, "Hmm, she is cute."

Kuroka looked at him and said, "Do you want her too, nyaa?"

Yuuki twitched his eyes, "Don't say something stupid, I'm not stallion who will attack every beautiful girl that I meet."

"Really?" Everyone suddenly asked.

"Of course! Why are you doubting me?" Yuuki asked with disbelief expression.

Everyone shook their heads together.

Yuuki held her hand and said, "Let's go, maybe they are still awake."

Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

450 Summer Music Preparation 1

Yuuki was in his studio music in his house.

There were a lot of people inside from Yukari, Uomi, Mugi, Yui, Mio, Ritsu, and Sawako. Everyone was coming to his studio to practice for the 'Summer Music'. They were both excited and nervous at the same time since this festival was very strict and prestigious at the same time. They were the winner of the 'Amateur Music Tournament' and they had a chance to play in that festival.

Summer Music is being held for three days and the one who plays in that tournament is an elite from a lot of musician band, idol, and singer from new to the veteran that has a lot of albums in the past.

The winner of this tournament will receive a lot of attention and popularity in this country and even overseas.

The first day of this festival is a kind of battle royal, a lot of people will participate and at the same time, they will be judged by the audience whether they will continue to perform in the second days or not.

The second day of this festival is more intense since there will be only a popular singer and band that left on the second day. Everyone will show their best performance to get into the third day.

The third day is the final of this festival and it is said that a lot of attention will be put to the winner of this festival. Every participant who enters this festival is struggling to become the winner of this festival. Even those who have entered on the third day will become first-grade musicians that will be praised by all but their lights are dimp and covered up by the winner since the winner is the brightest star in this tournament.

Yuuki had heard that television would receive at least a 75% rating on this festival since it was very popular. He understood that becoming the winner meant that they would become a superstar. He looked at everyone and was a bit nervous since they knew how big this tournament was.

"Let's stop," Yuuki suddenly said.

Everyone stopped and looked at him with a confused expression. They knew that they needed to enter this tournament at the same time they needed to train harder than before.

"Let's have a break for a while," Yuuki said. He knew that they were quite tired and they had practiced for quite a long time.

Yui sighed and sat on the chair, "Finally a break."

"Yeah, I'm very tired," Ritsu said.

"Do you want a cake or snack?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes please!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.

"I'm going out to prepare the snack," Yuuki said and walked outside the studio room.

"I will help you!" Uomi said.

"Me too!" Yukari also said.

Mio also wanted to help but when she saw two girls who followed him she decided to stop her decision and sat back.

"What's wrong Mio-chan?" Mugi asked.

"Do you want to go with him too?" Ritsu asked with a smile.

"N - no!!" Mio blushed and shook her head hard. She didn't want them to think that she loved him or anything.

"Mio-chan is cute!!" Yui said and hugged her.

Sawako was still amazed at his house since she knew that he bought it by himself. She sighed and thought about her teaching job. She was wondering whether she could find a rich husband since she didn't really want to change her job. She loved to teach these students and wanted to see them grow.

Sawako looked at Mio and said, "You don't need to hide it, you know everyone knows about it."

"Eh? N - no! I don't like him!" Mio said.

"But no one said that you like him," Ritsu smiled.

Miu blushed and became very embarrassed. She used both of her hands to close her face and tried to look at a place to hide.

"Anyway, if you're still young, you don't need to be hasty," Sawako told her.

"Sawa-chan-sensei, are you going to marry?" Yui suddenly asked.

Sawako, who heard her question, suddenly became gloomy.

Yui became curious and wanted to ask her again but her mouth was closed by Ritsu.

"Yui! What are you saying? Sawa-chan is single now! Don't hurt her!" Ritsu said.

"Yes, Sawa-chan is very fragile and hurt, you know," Mugi said.

"Eh, but, Sawa-chan is at the age where she should marry right?" Yui asked.

Sawako, who heard her statement, suddenly let out her outburst, "THAT'S RIGHT! I'M STILL SINGLE! MY PARENTS HAVE ASKED ME SEVERAL TIMES TO GET MARRIED AND TRIED TO FORCE ME TO MARRY SOMEONE BUT I DON'T WANT TO! I WANT TO GET MY OWN PARTNER BUT I DON'T HAVE ANYONE NOW! HUWAAAAA!!!" She suddenly cried in the studio.

Everyone looked at each other and wasn't sure how to console her. They didn't have any experience with love and even they weren't even how to console her when she was crying. They looked at each other and started to discuss how to solve this problem.

"Anyway, we need to make her stop crying," Ritsu said.

"But how?" Mio asked. She felt that Sawako was quite a pitful and wanted to help her from her problem.

"How about we give her a song?" Yui suddenly said.

"Song? What kind of song?" Mugi asked.

"Hmm, we have a lot of songs, I'm not sure which one," Yui said.

"Ugh, useless! What should we do?" Ritsu said.

They were brainstorming since they couldn't stop her crying. They were in a dire situation until the door of the studio was opened by someone.

"What is happening?"

They looked at their savior.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

451 Summer Music Preparation 2

Yuuki went to the kitchen to pick a snack and cake.

The house is a bit empty since everyone was out to prepare a drama together. They went to the Hitotose Cafe to talk about the summer event in the Amagi Brilliant Park.

Yuuki didn't go there since he had to take care of the 'Summer Music'. He knew this festival would be held in a few weeks. He needed to have a good preparation since he wanted to win this festival. He wanted to make his own record and talent company since it would help his other business.

"Can I live here?" Uomi suddenly said.

Yukari looked at her with a surprised expression.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Is your parent's agreed?"

Uomi shook her head, "Maybe after my graduation, not now."

Yuuki asked, "Why do you want to live here?"

Uomi smiled and said, "Don't you want someone who will greet you when you come home?" She coughed and walked toward him, "Welcome home, dear, do you want to have dinner? A bath? Or me?" She said while making a circle on his chest with her finger.

Yuuki was very calm but inside he wanted to hug her right away. Both of them had a very strange relationship and they had kissed each other. He knew that she was perverted but he knew that it wasn't a bad pervert and even though she was perverted this girl was a virgin. He was curious with the education of her parents that could make such a perverted daughter.

"No!!!" Yukari suddenly came and separated both of them.

"Why is it?" Uomi looked at her calmly.

"I mean, you can't do something like that, let's prepare the snack and let's go back," Yukari said and walked to the side. She took a snack and wanted to bring it to the music studio. She also wanted to stay here since it was very lively and different from her lonely apartment but she couldn't say it since her personality made it hard for her to ask him.

Uomi walked toward her and whispered, "Hey, how about a truce?"

"Truce?" Yukari didn't understand what she meant.

"Yeah, let's work together, we're in our last year of high school, don't you want to make a memory with him?" Uomi asked.

"But there is still a lot of time, right now it is summer, there are still fall and winter, and the beginning of spring," Yukari said.

"You're naive!" Uomi suddenly berated.

"Naive?" Yukari was confused.

Uomi nodded, "Yes, time is very fast, you won't notice it and suddenly both of us will graduate, at that time, there isn't any progress with our relationship with him, do you want that?"

Yukari became silent and started to think about her words.

"That's why we need to work together, what do you think?" Uomi asked.

Yukari looked at her and gritted her teeth, "Sure..."

"Good," Uomi hugged her as a sign that they had become an accomplice.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to react to this situation. He knew that it was better for him not to say anything even though he had clearly heard their conversation. He felt that it was okay to add more since he had too much around him right now. He rubbed his chin and thought whether he should make a diamond or gold mine somewhere since his family would become quite big in the future. He shook his head and looked at both of them, "Have you finished yet?"

"Please wait for a while, I'm going to make tea," Yukari said and looked around, "Yuuki, where is the tea?"

Yuuki placed the tray on the table and walked toward her. He was behind her and took something from the cupboard on the top, "Let me get it for you."

Yukari blushed when she was very close to him. She could feel him from behind and it made her very nervous.

Uomi, who looked at this situation, decided to make it more complicated. She hugged him and made him sandwiched by two girls.

Yuuki almost fell down luckily he could stabilize himself. He turned and asked, "What are you doing?"

Uomi looked at him and said, "I'm going to help you to make a lucky pervert situation, you will fall down and be sandwiched by two beautiful girls, are you happy?" She was similar to children who asked their parents praise her for doing a good job.

Yuuki twitched his lip and flicked her forehead, "Don't do that again, what if you get hurt?"

Uomi blinked her eyes for a while and hugged him tighter, "Anyway, I won't stop hugging you, help her to get the tea from the cupboard and just enjoy this situation." She put her head on his back while sniffing his smell, "Hmmm, what a manly smell...."

Yuuki clearly underestimated her pervertedness. He decided to ignore her and helped Yukari to take the tea from the cupboard, "Here is the tea."

"Thank you," Yukari blushed and decided to make the tea from scratch to stay here longer.

"Hey, how is it? Did you get hard?" Uomi whispered.

Yuuki couldn't believe what he had heard from her mouth and thought whether the filter on her mouth was busted since it was very dirty.

Yukari didn't hear their conversation but prepared the tea for everyone. Her expression was quite calm since both of them had slept together before. She also wasn't that shy since there were only Uomi who was her friend. Suddenly she felt something hard touching her butt and back, "Yuuki, why is there something hard touching my back?"

"It is not my fault," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, you shouldn't get hard, Yuuki," Uomi said.

"I'm not hard!!" Yuuki said since he didn't want to admit it, even though it had touched her body. He knew that it wouldn't become a crime when there weren't any witnesses.

"Eh, really?" Uomi asked.

"Yes," Yuuki said.

"Really? Really?" Uomi asked.

"Yes, yes," Yuuki said.

Yukari blushed with their conversation. She had enough of both of them, "Enough! Yuuki, Uomi, let's go back and bring tea, snacks, and cake!"

Uomi and Yuuki looked at each other and nodded. Both of them hugged her together.

"Don't get angry, we're only joking," Uomi said.

"Yeah, it is Uomi's fault," Yuuki said.

"Me?" Uomi looked at him and hugged him again, "But you like it right?"

Yuuki knew that he would be a hypocrite when he said that he hated it, "I don't dislike it."

Yukari sighed with their conversation. She was quite tired and wanted to put the pack of tea back into the cupboard but she lost her balance and fell down, "Kyaa!"

Yukari shook her head and prepared tea for everyone. She wanted to take something from the cupboard only she slipped suddenly, "Kyaaa!"

Yuuki caught her safely and sighed in relief but he had pig teammates and caused a mess.

"Ah, I fell too," Uomi said and fell down on him.

Yuuki could only catch both of them on his arms while hugging them tightly. He didn't really want to make a lucky pervert situation even though it looked very great but it was very dangerous to do it at home, only professionals could do that in every place.

"You should be able to see my panties when you fall down," Uomi said with slight disappointment. She felt that this guy didn't follow the script and fell down like harem protagonist.

"It is dangerous to fall down on the kitchen, anyway, let's go, I'm sure, they're waiting," Yuuki said and looked at Yukari who was still hugging him.

"L - let's stay for a few minutes like this...." Her voice was really low and she blushed really hard.

"...Alright," Yuuki said and stunned with her cuteness.

"Me too," Uomi said.

Yuuki didn't say anything and also hugged her.

Three of them were silent and enjoyed this moment.

"Did you find it hard?" Uomi asked.

Yuuki twitched his lips and didn't say anything.

"You have gotten hard!" Uomi said.

"........"

An adolescent is really hard.....

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

452 New Experience

Three of them didn't stay for a long time.

Yuuki needed a few minutes to calm himself and told them to go ahead.

Yukari and Uomi didn't walk and waited for him patiently.

"Do you need help?" Yukari was worried.

"....." Yuuki thought for a while, "No."

"Alright," Yukari nodded and looked at him curiously.

Uomi was more brazen and crouched down right in front of him, "Hmm, interesting."

Yuuki flicked her forehead again and said, "Let's go."

They nodded and went together back to the music studio since everyone was waiting for them. They walked into the studio but startled when they heard someone was crying.

Yuuki looked and saw Sawako was crying. He turned his head toward the four girls who look very confused now, "What is happening?"

"Yuuki!!" Four of them found their savior and they started to tell him what was happening. They wanted him to calm Sawako and tell her not to cry again.

Yuuki who heard their story could only shake his head. He knew that a woman in her late 20's was very sensitive when they were being asked whether they had married or not. He also had someone who would become violent when someone mentioned her status.

Yuuki looked at Sawako who was crying and sat beside her. He was glad that she didn't turn into violent and hit everyone in this studio, "Sawa-chan, please calm down."

"Y - Yuuki?" Sawako was a bit embarrassed when she saw this young man. She didn't really want him to see her embarrassing self.

"You don't need to worry, you will find a boyfriend later," Yuuki said.

"B - but I - I have never had a date before, can I really have a boyfriend and get married?" Sawako asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, you can, you're beautiful and very charming, I'm sure you will be able to find someone."

Sawako had calmed down when he praised her for being beautiful and charming. She looked at him and asked, "R - really?"

"Yes, I guarantee it, isn't that right?" Yuuki looked at everyone.

They nodded hurriedly in response.

"Sawa-Chan, don't worry, you will be able to get a boyfriend later!!"

"Yes, I'm sure you will be married soon!"

"Congratulations!!"

Sawako started to regain her confidence until she started to have a depressing thought. She started to imagine herself being alone for her entire years and started crying again, "But what happens if I don't find a boyfriend?"

Everyone couldn't answer her only looked at him to think of the answer.

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "At that time, I will be your boyfriend."

"Eh?"

"Eh?" Sawako was flabbergasted and said, "N - no! We're both students and teachers! Our relationship is forbidden!"

"It is okay, you don't need to think too much, it is just in case when you can't find a boyfriend, but I'm sure you will be able to find a boyfriend later," Yuuki said reassuringly. He didn't think that someone as beautiful as Sawako would be single for life. He looked at everyone and clapped his hands, "Alright, let's start practice again."

Everyone who was stunned earlier suddenly woke up when they heard that they would start to practice again.

"Wait! I want to eat this snack!"

"Yeah, 10 minutes, no, 15 minutes more!!"

Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.

"Alright, 15 minutes, then we will start to practice again," Yuuki said.

"Yay!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.

Sawako was still blushing and thought that he would become her boyfriend when she didn't find a boyfriend in the future, 'N - no, we can't! We're both students and teachers!'

Yuuki didn't hear her and since he was being sandwiched by both Uomi and Yukari.

"Hooo, are you trying to get her too?" Uomi asked.

Yukari didn't say anything and kept looking at him.

Yuuki only hoped that the practice would start soon.

---

The practice was over and their performance was quite good. They had practiced several songs that they would play in the 'Summer Music'. At the same time, they had decided to sing together rather than separate into two groups.

Yuuki is both guitarist and vocalist, Yukari is vocalist, Yui is guitarist, Mio is a bass, Mugi is keyboardist, and Ritsu is a drummer.

Mio and Yui knew that their singing ability was a bit low and they were focusing on their own musical instrument.

Sawako had also decided what kind of clothes they would wear during the concert. She was very proficient and made clothes for this kind of event. She had an experience in a band in her high school time and at that time she was also quite famous for her rock band with her friend. Though, she buried that memory since it was dark history for her.

Sawako picked up a body measuring tape to find out their measurement. She wanted to make clothes for everyone before 'Summer Music'. She wanted them to become stars on that big stage. She was just too excited regarding 'Summer Music', the thought of her students playing there made him both happy and excited. She wanted to help them and the clothes were some of them.

They were very patient waiting for her to measure everyone.

The practice was over, so he decided to invite them to visit a family restaurant together.

"Family restaurant? What is that?" Mugi asked.

Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.

"Mugi-chan, you have never come to the family restaurant?" Yui asked.

Mugi shook her head, "No, the food in my home is always being prepared by a chef."

Everyone looked at her with a surprised expression.

Yuuki and Yukari looked at each other. Both of them also came from a rich family but they weren't that extravagant to have their own chef. He didn't really have that much interest in chef since he thought that food was only for filling his stomach and the food made by his little brother was really good and wouldn't lose to any chef.

Yukari is also the same since she needed to train her bridal training. She needed to cook for herself since she wanted to cook food for her family by herself.

"Let's go then, I will show you what a family restaurant is," Yuuki said.

"Yes, please!" Mugi looked very excited since she would have a new experience.

Yuuki knew a perfect family restaurant that prepared good food and a good employee.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

453 Is this really restaurant? 1

They had arrived in front of Wagnaria.

Yuuki had driven his big car to bring everyone here since it would be troublesome to use public transportation. He was also glad that this place had quite a big parking area and made it easier for him to park his car.

"Is this a family restaurant?" Mugi asked.

Yui nodded, "Yes, this place is a family restaurant."

Ritsu looked a bit reluctant when they saw this restaurant.

"Ritsu what's wrong?" Yukari asked.

"N - no, I have just heard a few bad rumors about this place," Ritsu said.

"Bad rumors?" Everyone was curious.

Ritsu nodded, "Yes, there is a waitress that will punch someone, a waitress that brings katana, and this place also employs an underage person."

"What?" Everyone was surprised.

"R - really?" Mio was a bit scared especially when she heard about both waitresses that punched their customers and brought a katana trying to threaten their customers. She thought this place was really scary and they should eat in another place, "D - don't eat here! This place is dangerous!"

Yuuki didn't expect that Wagnaria would have this kind of bad reputation among the neighborhood, 'But....' He could see the traffic in this restaurant was quite good and there were a lot of customers coming inside. He rubbed his chin and thought these customers were trying to test their bravery inside.

"But you don't need to worry, the food is very good and they're very friendly toward women, though it is a different case for a guy," Ritsu said while looking at him.

They sighed in relief when they heard that the waitress only targeted male customers.

"Oi!" Yuuki could only twitch his lips while looking at their reaction, "Alright, let's enter."

"Is there a beer here?" Sawako suddenly asked.

"You probably need to ask the waiter about that later," Yuuki said.

They entered the restaurant.

*ping pong

They were greeted by a little girl, "Welcome Guests, how many people?"

"Ah, they really employ a child," Yui said.

"I'M NOT A CHILD!!!" Popura suddenly complained.

"Yui, that's rude, she is 17 years old," Yuuki said.

"Yes, I'm 17 years old, I'm in my 2nd year of high school," Popura said.

"Eh, you're my senior? I'm sorry," Yui said.

Popura was a bit calmed down when the other party apologized to her, "It is okay, it is quite a normal occurrence." She looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, is this your friend?"

Even though he had worn glasses that he had made before, he made it for his acquaintance to be able to recognize him. He didn't seem surprised when Popura realized that it was him, "Yes, can you show us our table?"

Popura nodded, "Of course, please follow me!"

They followed her while talking to each other.

"Don't believe in such rumors! Even though she is small, she is a high school student," Mio said.

"Eh, b - but that is the rumor!" Ritsu said.

"Hmph, I'm sure you're lying about both the katana and the hitter waitress," Mio said.

"No, both of them are true, they're the main event of this restaurant!" Ritsu said.

"Ano," Mugi suddenly raised a question.

"Yes, Mugi?" Uomi looked at her.

"Is it normal for the waitress in the family restaurant to punch someone and bring a katana?" Mugi asked innocently.

They wanted to know what kind of upbringing she had to receive that she didn't even have common sense. They weren't sure how they should answer her since her eyes were similar to an innocent child who was curious about their surroundings.

"No, this restaurant is a bit special," Yuuki answered.

"Hmm," Mugi only nodded and looked around curiously.

*shatter

They were startled when they heard the sound of a broken dish. They turned their heads and saw a cute waitress running toward them.

"Yuuki-Sama!! Are you coming to visit me?"

Yuuki was suddenly hugged by this cute waitress that worked in this restaurant.

"This is?" Some of them didn't know about her since they came from a different school. But they had seen her only because they didn't know about her relationship with him.

"Marika, can you show us our table?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure," Marika looked very happy and showed them their table. She knew who they were since she had seen them in the past. She thought that they were probably tired after practicing and decided to visit this restaurant.

"Ah, Popura-senpai, I will take care of them," Marika said.

"Eh? Senpai? Ehehehe, ok, Marika, I will let you be the one who serves them," Popura said. She was happy that Marika called her a 'Senpai'. She forgot that this girl had just broken the dish.

"Is it okay for you to break a dish?" Yukari asked.

"It is okay, it is okay, everyone is very tolerant about me," Marika said. She guided them to the table and asked, "You can place your order."

They nodded and started to read the menu.

"Beer for me," Sawako said. She was just very tired and wanted to drink a beer. She didn't really mind about her students since they were very close to each other.

"I'm curry," Ritsu said.

"Me too," Yui said.

"I will have jambalaya," Mio said.

Mugi looked for a while and nodded, "I'm ramen."

Uomi also looked and said, "White stew with bread."

"I will order a seafood gratin for the food," Sawako said.

"Hmm, hamburger steak," Yukari said.

"Then I will order white stew but with rice," Yuuki said.

"What about a drink?" Marika asked.

"The drink bar!!" Most of them said.

"Drink bar?" Mugi looked confused.

"Drink bars are the best thing about the family restaurant, you can create your own drink there," Ritsu said with her useless knowledge.

"Really? I will order that too," Mugi said.

"I will have milk," Uomi said.

Yuuki looked at her strangely since most of her orders were white. He wasn't sure but she kept glancing at him.

"I'm going to have melon soda," Yukari said.

"Hmm, I will have a coffee latte," Yuuki said.

"Alright, I have written down your order, please wait for a while," Marika bowed and went to the kitchen.

Yuuki was a bit surprised to see her very politely. He thought that he should visit her to check since he saw her break some of the dishes earlier, "Excuse me, I will go to the toilet."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

454 Is this really restaurant? 2

Yuuki didn't go to the toilet but went to the back office of this restaurant. He saw the manager of this restaurant eating potato chips while leaning her back on the wall.

"Kyouko-san," Yuuki called.

Kyouko turned her head and looked at him, "Oh, Yuuki, what are you doing here?"

"I'm going to eat with my friends, how is Marika?" Yuuki asked.

Kyouko ate the potato chips and said, "She is okay."

*shatter

"She only breaks a lot of the dishes, but she is okay," Kyouko said.

"T - Tachibana, can you hold the tray in a more careful way?" Popura asked. She started to forget how many dishes she had broken.

"Okay, Senpai," Marika said with a smile.

Popura suddenly became happy when she was called that by her, "Alright, please be careful."

Inami, who was by their sides, sighed when they heard their conversation.

"Ah, Yuuki-sama, what are you doing here?" Marika walked toward him and broke another dish.

*shatter

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Don't get hurt by the broken plate."

"Yes, don't worry, I won't get hurt by that," Marika smiled and was happy that he was worried about him.

Yuuki nodded, "You should continue to work, I don't want to bother you."

"Yes! I will work hard!" Marika said to him.

Yuuki and Kyouko saw her smiling happily while taking the order to the customer.

"You don't tell her not to break the dishes?" Kyouko asked.

"No, it is okay," Yuuki said.

"You know you just said it was okay to break the dishes in front of the manager of this restaurant," Kyouko said.

"But she is rich, she is also working very hard now, it will be wrong for me to reprimand her, she will get better in the future, please don't fire her," Yuuki said.

Kyouko looked at him and said, "I don't plan to fire her."

"That's good," Yuuki nodded.

"I won't bother you, I will go back," Yuuki said to her.

Kyouko nodded while looking at his back. She was wondering whether it was good to have a boyfriend.

*growl

Kyouko looked at her stomach and knew that she should get someone who had the good cooking ability but before that, she wanted to eat, "Can you prepare me a parfait?"

---

Yuuki went back to his table and sat beside Uomi. He saw that the drink had been served and he saw that his latte was on Uomi.

"This is your coffee latte," Uomi said.

"...Thank you," Yuuki said and drank his coffee latte. He saw that his latte was half full when he received it, "Did you drink it?" He looked at Uomi.

Uomi nodded, "Yes, it is good, also we have shared an indirect kiss." She said while touching her lips, "How are my lips?"

Yuuki wasn't sure how to answer this question and looked at Yukari, "You didn't stop her?"

"Ah, she is my accomplice," Uomi said.

"Uomi!! You said that you would keep it a secret!" Yukari said while blushing.

"Eh? Really?" Uomi said.

Yuuki felt that Yukari had learned to be mischievous and the feeling of straight students becoming slightly mischievous was really cute.

"How is the taste of both of our lips?" Uomi asked.

"Uomi!!" Yukari felt that she really regretted her choice to follow her to do something perverted.

Yuuki looked at her with a slight smile and said, "It is good, there is a slight sweetness on my latte, maybe it will taste better if I taste it directly from your lips." He said while going to kiss her.

Uomi was startled by his sudden attack and blushed at the same time. She was a bit nervous but she decided to go all the way. She closed her eyes and the thought they were kissing in public excited her.

"STOP!!!!"

Yuuki didn't really plan to kiss her since he only wanted to tease her. He saw that everyone was moving toward him to stop him from kissing her, "I'm joking, there is no way that I will be kissing her here."

"Really?" Yukari and Mio looked at him with a suspicious expression.

"Yeah, of course," Yuuki nodded.

Uomi felt a bit disappointed when he said that he was just joking, "Do you have fun playing with me?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Don't say something that will cause a misunderstanding."

"This is not a misunderstanding, you put my heart in a mess and then you suddenly throw me away," Uomi said with melancholy.

Yuuki knew that she was only joking around but he got stink eyes from everyone.

They were jealous to see him surrounded by a lot of cute girls.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Don't be sad alright." He didn't really care about those stink eyes but it was too much trouble to see her in melancholy.

"Kiss me..." Uomi said while looking at him.

Both of them looked at each other until they heard this voice.

"Your order is coming!"

Both Popura and Marika placed each of their orders on the table. They had finished to place it there and said, "Please enjoy!"

"Also, Yuuki-sama, Uomi-san," Marika looked at both of them, "Please don't disrupt the peace of this restaurant." She was smiling but her expression was very scary.

Yuuki and Uomi suddenly felt that they were in Antartica with very cold temperatures.

Mugi who saw this became excited and said, "Wow, the waitress of the family restaurant is really powerful!"

They looked at every waitress in this restaurant and wondered, 'Is this really a restaurant?' They didn't bother to fix her misunderstanding and started to eat. They had to admit that even though this restaurant was weird, the food was good.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

455 Game Expo 1

Yuuki was in his car going to the game expo since his new game would be promoted in this exhibition. He needed to come since he wanted to make his booth to become more popular and made everyone buy his game. His identity in the game industry has been very popular since his past game 'Valkyrie Profile' was very hot. He had arrived and entered the building from the staff entrance since the exhibition was still closed. He saw his booth and nodded in satisfaction.

The place of the booth of his company was really good since Eagle Jump was working together with Nintendo that had a lot of influence in the game industry and it was easy for them to get a big this good place.

Yuuki sighed when he remembered that he had to exhibit his game on the side furthest part of the game making tournament before. He didn't need to prepare anything since the staff from his company had prepared everything. He only needed to smile and talked with the guest that came to his booth for a while to make the became merrier.

Yuuki could see a lot of people outside and knew that it was quite a popular event. His game still hadn't been sold in public but the guest could ask a pre-order of his game on this place and it would be sent to them when his game was officially sold.

This game expo will be held in three days and in those three days, he only needed to come on the first day to promote his game. Also, the first day was quite special since there would be a variety of people who entered the game expo on the first day such as a game store owner or an employee, reviewer, a lot of important people in this game industry.

There would be a cosplayer and other events to make this game expo to become merrier.

A lot of gamers in this country said that this exhibition was a utopia of gamers during the summer session.

Yuuki knew it was a bit exaggerated but it was the reality. He was with Rossweisse, who had always been by his side since she was his secretary.

Hazuki, Rin, Kou, Umiko, and other important staff in the Eagle Jump were in the office to do the check of the game since the game would be sold in two weeks. They needed to check to see whether there would be a bug, flaw, doing an interview and made an appointment with the game store.

Yuuki was glad that he had a very dependable employee around him.

"Ah, Yuuki-san, can you take a picture with us?"

"Yes, I want to keep it for a keepsake."

"Also can you give me a signature?"

"Sure," Yuuki nodded toward their request. He didn't wear his glasses and there were a lot of people who knew him from the 'Amateur Music Tournament' and became his fans.

The staff that was working for his booth was also his fans and it made him quite overwhelmed.

Yuuki knew that he couldn't be rude and looked at Rossweisse asking for her help.

"Excuse me, we need to open the booth in half of the hour, don't you need to prepare?" Rossweisse suddenly came and told them. She used her 'suggestion magic' to make it easier for her to ask them to leave.

"Yes!" they said and nodded at the same time. They walked together toward the booth and started to prepare for the exhibition by remembering the feature of this game.

Yuuki sighed in relief and walked backstage. He looked at her and asked, "Did you use magic?"

Rosseweisse was a bit embarrassed and nodded, "Yes, is that wrong?" She didn't know why but she felt quite annoyed to see those annoying women talking to him in a close manner.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I have to thank you, they have gotten quite a little too much for me." He was grateful to her.

Rossweisse looked at him with a suspicious expression, "Really? I thought you had fun earlier."

"No way, I'm enjoying my time with you here," Yuuki smiled.

Rossweisse blushed, "D - don't talk nonsense, hurry up and go out, we need your face to make our booth become the most popular in this expo."

"Alright, but you should pay me to do something like this," Yuuki complained.

"You're the boss!!" Rossweisse replied and sighed. She was wondering why her heart sometimes beats very fast. Both were backstage together and alone without anyone else here.

"Rossweisse...."

Rossweisse was startled and she suddenly heard his voice, "W - what's wrong?" She looked at him and wondered whether he would do something strange to her.

"It is time, I will go to the booth," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Rossweisse looked at the clock and saw it was time for the game expo to open. She sighed and nodded, "I will be here for a few minutes, I will go after you later."

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I will go first."

Rossweisse nodded and saw that he had gone. She blushed and held both of her cheeks, "What am I thinking?"

"What are you thinking?"

Rossweisse was startled again, "W - why are you here?"

"No, I just want to remind you that we will go to Kyoto," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse nodded at him, "Yes, don't worry about it, I have made the appointment."

"Thank you, I'm glad that you are my secretary," Yuuki said and left her.

Rossweisse crouched down and smiled when she heard him. She needed to hide her happy face or else it would be too obvious in front of him. She was also glad that she worked for him since she met a lot of friends in this country and that made her happy. She also wanted to tell this to her grandmother about her job and him in her letter.

Rossweisse slapped both of her cheeks with her hands and got ready for this game expo, "Alright!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

456 Game Expo 2

Rias saw that the game expo was opened and entered the building as soon as possible. She wanted to buy his game while also surprised him since she came to visit his booth. She was a bit surprised since her childhood friend also entered this place since she knew that her childhood friend didn't really have that much interest in the game.

"Sona, do you have an interest in a game?" Rias asked curiously.

Sona nodded and said, "I just want to know what kind of game that Yuuki has made."

Rias was surprised, "Do you know him?"

Sona nodded, "Yes, I have met him before in the anime studio with my sister." She didn't tell her that she had met him when they were fighting against the Khaos Brigade. Even though Rias was her friend, she had made a promise to him not to tell anyone about his identity. She wanted him to have a good impression of her since she wanted him to become part of her sister's peerage.

"Hmmm," Rias nodded but felt that she tried to hide something but she decided not to preach too much about it. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at her entire peerage. She had brought everyone to this Game Expo for them to have a break. She had also used one of her channels to bring them inside since the first day was a bit special.

"I wonder if they sell porn games," Issei said while looking around with perverted expressions.

"Issei...." Kiba had a helpless expression. He didn't really have that much interest in the game and only came because his master told him to come to this exhibition. Though in the end, he felt the atmosphere was a bit different from what he had imagined. He thought of trying some games since he had never played it before.

Akeno and Koneko were together while looking around. They didn't tell him that they would come to this exhibition since they wanted to surprise him. They grinned until they realized a problem that they weren't sure how to interact with him when he didn't have his disguise.

"Akeno-san, what to do?" Koneko asked with a confused expression. She wanted to greet him with a smile but she knew it would be very strange since both of them had never met each other without him in disguise.

"Hmmm," Akeno thought for a bit and she knew that this problem was a bit tricky. She was the one who supported him and told him to hide his identity but she didn't expect to feel this lonely since she couldn't even greet her lover when he didn't have his disguise. She wasn't sure but she felt that she had become a secret mistress and it felt a bit hot all of sudden.

Koneko looked at Akeno and patiently but she didn't receive her answer. She decided not to overthink and should just follow with the flow.

Xenovia couldn't calm down and still remembered the scene that happened a few days ago. She just couldn't believe what she had done with him. She thought it was okay but when she thought that she tried to chase Issei before her feeling became complex. She was in a dilemma. Who should she choose to ask children from between the two of them?

"Xenovia-san, what's wrong?" Asia asked with a worried expression. Even though she was excited about a new culture in this country, she was worried about her friend who was in a very strange condition in the past few days.

"N - no, I'm okay, you don't need to worry about me, I'm very interested in this booth," Xenovia said while pointing her finger.

"Xenovia-san, that is a toilet..." Asia became more worried.

"I'm okay, alright, let's move around, let's try the game in this exhibition!" Xenovia said while pulling her hand.

Asia wanted to help her but she didn't know what to do. She could only follow her maybe cheer her up by trying a new game in this exhibition. She looked at him and said, "Then why don't we visit the Pokemon's booth? That game is a very popular topic in the class right now."

"Then, let's go! Let's visit the booth," Xenovia said with a smile.

"Yes," Asia said.

---

Sona stood a few meters away from his booth and saw him talking with the guest that came to his booth. She could see that he was happy when his game was well received by the guest. She rubbed her chin and thought that it was kind of cute.

"President, do you know him?" Tsubaki asked curiously since her master had seen the man in front of them for a while without looking around. She thought that her master had taken an interest in him to invite him to the peerage team.

"Yes, he is my sister's business partner, so let's go there too," Sona said. She didn't tell much about him to her peerage since she felt that it wasn't necessary for now.

Tsubaki nodded and felt quite curious about him.

---

Yuuki was in the booth welcoming the guest and explained his game. He was glad that there was a game demo and trailer for his game since this made his work quite easier.

However, he hoped for the customer to go to the other people rather than making a big line in front of him. He suddenly felt someone used magic and saw the crowd dispersed and went to the other staff in the booth.

Yuuki looked who had done that magic and felt surprised. He smiled and said, "Hello, it has been a while."

"Yes, I can't wait to play your game," Rias said with a smile. She hoped for him to use a paper contract but he had never used it to call her. She also had a hard time telling him that she was a devil since a devil's existence was a secret in public. She was also wondering whether he had already known the existence of the devil from both Serafall and Sona, 'Then I won't have a lot of work to tell him about my identity.'

Both of them were talking to each other regarding a game since both of them were gamers.

"Buchou, who is this?" Issei suddenly came and asked. He was a bit annoyed when he saw her talking with this person.

"Ah, Issei, you don't know him?" Rias asked with surprise.

Issei felt a bit bad when he saw a smile on Rias's face. He thought the guy in front of him had quite a close relationship with Rias. He didn't like it but he wasn't sure how to say it.

"Hello, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki introduced himself.

Issei looked at him and felt that he was a bit different from the most handsome guy that he had known. He had met Raiser and he always gave him a feeling of arrogance and Kiba was a nice guy for him. But the guy in front of him was different, he wasn't sure why but this guy gave a feeling that he would lose his identity as the main character.

Yuuki looked at him weirdly and wondering what this guy was thinking about right now while looking at him intently. He was a bit scared and whispered to Rias, "He does not swing that way, right?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

457 Game Expo 3

Rias wanted to say something but Issei didn't let her.

"My name is Issei," Issei introduced himself and gave him a handshake.

"My name is Yuuki," Yuuki nodded and felt it was a bit ridiculous for this breast maniac to show interest toward that kind of thing. However, he also didn't have that much interest in him since this guy was male and perverted too. He was a bit curious how he could become stronger with the power of breasts though.

"Y - yes," Issei nodded and felt a bit nervous suddenly. He didn't know why but this guy gave him a similar feeling to Maous.

'Ddraig, is he somehow related to the supernatural?' Issei asked.

'Hmm, no, I don't feel anything from him,' Ddraig answered.

'Really?' Issei asked again.

'Yeah, he is a normal human,' Ddraig said.

Yuuki who usually hid his magical power and disguised as a normal human didn't know that Issei and Ddraig were talking to each other. He hid his magical power since it was troublesome being sensed by another supernatural creature.

"Yuuki."

Yuuki turned his head and saw the beautiful girl again, "Sona, it has been a while."

Sona nodded, "Yeah, how is your game?"

"It's good, you should buy a lot and sell it in your family store," Yuuki said.

"Hoo? Are you really confident in your games?" Sona asked.

"Of course, your sister has made it into anime, you should know everyone in this country is on the hype with pokemon while riding this wave, you should by as much as you can or else it would be sold out," Yuuki said.

"That's possible," Sona smiled.

Both of them started to talk to each other and they looked very familiar to each other.

Issei, Tsubaki, Kiba, Asia, Xenovia, and Rias didn't expect the relationship between the two of them to be quite close to this close. They thought it was a professional relationship but when they saw the smile on the stoic president's face, they knew that it wasn't that simple anymore.

Akeno and Koneko didn't seem surprised since both of them had known about their relationship. They had heard from him that both Serafall and Sona had seen him using magic, however they didn't expect their relationship would be this close.

"I'm sorry to bother you during your busy time," Sona said.

"Don't worry about it, I'm happy that you came to see me," Yuuki smiled.

Sona nodded while smiling, "That's true."

Yuuki nodded and looked at both Koneko and Akeno, "Koneko, Akeno-san."

"Do you know Koneko?" Rias seemed surprised that he knew about Koneko. She knew that he had known Akeno had met each other during the drama play before but she didn't know that he had met Koneko before.

"Yeah, I met them during their stay in the Amagi Brillant Park, they seemed lost and I helped them at that time," Yuuki answered.

"Thank you," Koneko also said and followed his acting.

They thought that he would ignore them since he was afraid his identity would be known but it seemed that wasn't the case. They thought that he was smarter than they had thought to be and this action made them slightly happy.

"Hmph," Akeno said while looking away. Her relationship with him wasn't good when they met each other and it would be weird when their relationship had become better all of sudden. He wasn't in his disguise and it was impossible to act lovey-dovey, though this was kind of interesting in its own way for her.

Yuuki felt funny when he saw her acting similarly to the way their first meeting. He felt giddy and wanted to bring her to an empty room right now but he took a deep breath and held himself. He still needed to hide his identity right now.

Rias sighed when she saw their interaction and relationship were very bad for each other. She looked at him and said, "Then we won't bother you anymore, please continue with your work."

"Yeah, thank you for visiting our booth," Yuuki said.

"Don't worry, I will buy your game," Rias winked at him.

"Hmph," Akeno looked away and walked away.

Koneko was surprised with her reaction and asked with a low voice, "Akeno-san, what are you doing?"

Akeno smiled at her, "This is acting, Koneko-Chan, you should remember how our first meeting was?"

Koneko suddenly remembered their first meeting and it wasn't a good meeting in her opinion. Both of them were very often fighting with each other but now it was very hard to see that since both of them practically doing something shameful in their room.

Yuuki was glad that no one seemed to suspect their relationship. He continued to help the booth while demonstrating the game to the guests. He told them that the player could start with any type of Pokemon at the starting point, from Grass-type, Fire-type, or Water-type Pokémon indigenous to that particular region.

To become the winner the player needs more than a strong pokemon. The player needs to have a good strategy to beat their opponents by exploiting their weakness.

Overall, Pokemon is a very interesting game, and the game has been sold for 279 million units over 2016 in his world in the past.

Yuuki believed that he could sell more in this world, especially when he had a monopoly on the game by himself. He knew that the profit of Pokemon wasn't only in the game but also from other things such as anime series, manga, trading cards, toys, merchandise, books, anime films, a live-action film, and other media. He could make Pokemon into a franchise media and gained a lot more profit from it.

---

Yuuki had met a lot of familiar faces from his girlfriends and the worker from the Eagle Jump. He saw Aoba, Yun, and Hajime who came to the Game Expo with a very curious expression since this would be their first time to come to this place.

"Wow, this is amazing," Aoba said while looking at the Pokemon booth. She could see that their company had the biggest booth in this Game Expo.

"Yeah," Hajime and Yun said at the same time.

"Are you three skipping your work?" Yuuki teased.

"N - no, boss, we're not skipping our work!!" Aoba suddenly became nervous.

"Y - yeah, Yagami-san has told us to come here," Hajime said.

"Y - yeah," Yun also nodded.

Yuuki smiled, "I know, I'm just teasing you."

Three of them twitched their lips when they heard him only teasing them. They wanted to smack his head but they couldn't since he was their boss.

They talked for a while until he also decided to follow them looking around the Game Expo since he also wanted to take a break. He took his glasses and followed them.

They walked around the Game Expo until he bumped into someone, "I'm sorry." He saw a beautiful girl in cosplay and he felt his girl was very familiar.

"Eh?"

"Eh?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

458 Game Expo 4

Yuuki didn't expect to see her in Cosplay, "Hifu-"

Before he finished calling her name, he was pulled by her away from his group.

Aoba, Yun, and Hajime were looking around until they noticed that they had separated from him. They couldn't see him anywhere.

"Where is Yuuki?" Aoba asked.

Hajime looked around but she couldn't find him, "Strange? Where is he?"

Yun also looked around and said, "Maybe he met his acquaintance or went to the toilet."

Hajime shrugged her shoulder, "Let's continue to look around, I'm sure he will come to us when his matter is done."

Aoba nodded, "That's true."

"Ah, let's go over there," Yun said.

---

Hifumi was very nervous when she saw her acquaintance in cosplay. Her hobby was cosplay but she was too shy to show it to her acquaintance. She was okay with a stranger but became nervous and embarrassed when it was seen by her acquaintance since she didn't want them to think she was weird. She looked at him with a nervous expression and wasn't sure how to talk with him since she pulled him by a reflex.

"Hmm, Hifumi, your cosplay is really good and you look very cute," Yuuki said while nodding. He didn't expect her to have cosplay as her hobby. He was quite surprised when he saw her in a costume of Lenneth from Valkyrie Profile. Even though she didn't have a heroic aura since she was very nervous and shy, it gave her another charm.

"T...Thank you," Hifumi said shyly. She didn't want someone from Eagle Jump to know her hobby. She looked at him with teary eyes and asked, "B - boss, c - can you k - keep this a secret?"

Yuuki who saw her face couldn't help but wanted to tease her, "Hmm, what are you talking about?"

Hifumi wanted to cry when her boss wanted to play rogue, "I - I mean this.."

"I won't understand if you don't explain it to me," Yuuki said.

Hifumi felt that her boss was really bad, "P - please, keep m - my c - cosplay hobby is a secret from everyone." She looked at her boss both hopeful and teary.

"Hmm, no," Yuuki answered.

"Eh?" Hifumi didn't know what to do when her boss said that he wouldn't keep it a secret from everyone. She became desperate and said, "P - please boss..."

"Hoo? You want me to keep it a secret?" Yuuki asked.

Hifumi nodded in response.

"Good, but you need to give me something to not tell anyone about your secret," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Hifumi was startled.

"How about this, I will give you a big bargain to keep this a secret from everyone," Yuuki said.

"W - what is it, boss?" Hifumi had a hopeful expression.

"You want to keep this a secret everyone, right?"

Hifumi nodded in response.

"Then it's easy, you only need to seal my mouth," Yuuki said.

"S - seal your mouth? How?" Hifumi asked with a confused expression.

Yuuki walked closer to hear and made her very nervous. He whispered to her and said, "Kiss my lips."

Hifumi blushed and looked at him. She knew that he was younger than her but she didn't expect him to bully her like this. She was shorter than him and she could only look up but she was too embarrassed to look at him right now.

"It's easy, right?" Yuuki said.

Hifumi wanted to reject her, but her body was too hot and weak at the same time.

"Hifumi Big Sister...." Yuuki decided to play spoiled little brother act since he saw her too nervous with his rogue style.

Hifumi almost had a nosebleed when she heard him calling her 'Hifumi Big Sister'. She wasn't sure anymore a said with a low voice, "W - we can do this..."

"Please close your eyes, Nee-chan," Yuuki said to her.

Hifumi closed her eyes but still pushed him but there was no force on her push.

Yuuki shook his head and thought that this girl was really gullible or maybe he was just too bad. He thought for a bit and decided to kiss her cheek since a girl's lips were very important to them and the cheek kissing probably wouldn't make their relationship awkward.

Hifumi opened her eyes when she felt him kissing her cheek. She looked at him with a surprised expression.

"Thank you, Hifumi-nee-chan," Yuuki hugged her.

Hifumi blushed and said with a low voice, "P - please k - keep my h - hobby a secret."

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, this will be the secret of the two of us."

Hifumi blushed again and felt that he was really rogue who played with her heart but she couldn't stop him.

"Thank you, your cheeks are very soft and smell nice," Yuuki said.

"D - don't say something strange!!" Hifumi said while looking at him.

*ring

Suddenly his phone was ringing, he opened it and saw it was Rossweisse.

"Oh, I need to go back, let's meet again in the office," Yuuki smiled and waved his hand.

Hifumi suddenly fell down and only she was caught by him.

"Be careful," Yuuki didn't expect her to be weak suddenly. He picked her up and didn't expect her to be this light. He carried her and went to the first aid room

Hifumi was too embarrassed since they had become the center of attention. She hid her face on his chest afraid someone noticed her since she was still dressing in cosplay.

Yuuki didn't really care and brought her to the first aid room. He placed her on a bed and said, "I will leave you now, you should call me when you need something."

Hifumi nodded similar to a cat.

"Alright, bye," Yuuki said.

Hifumi looked at his back and felt quite sad when he left her. She suddenly shook her head and thought, 'What am I thinking?'

---

Yuuki continued to help his booth until the Game Expo was over.

The game would be sold next week, he couldn't wait for it to happen while looking at the scenery around him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

459 Kyoto 1

Yuuki was at the train station since he would go to Kyoto today together with Rossweisse. He needed to go there to help with the production of anime since the location of the anime studio had been changed by Serafall. He wasn't sure what was the reason but he thought it probably had something to do with the Onmyouji in this town. He knew that Omnyouji in this town was quite strict and probably because of the attack while they were watching a movie together by Khaos Brigade.

The Omnyouji Organization was afraid something similar would happen in the city and told her to move.

Onmyoudou, also known as Shamanism, is a style of eastern magic that combines concepts and aspects of Taoism, Buddhism, Shintoism, and Kuji which originated from Japan. Practitioners of it are called Onmyouji

Everyone in the supernatural world doesn't have a good impression of the devil since, in their eyes, the devil is the incarnation of evil and will cause a disaster to humanity in their eyes.

Yuuki didn't really think much about it but in the eyes of both Exorcists and Onmyouji was different since they had been fighting them for quite a long time but because of the peace meeting between three factions they needed to be friendly to each other. He knew it was hard to be kind to someone who you had regarded as an enemy before.

Yuuki thought that they would need time before they could accept each other. Probably the best way was to have one common enemy and the Khaos Brigade was a perfect target for that.

That was why he didn't destroy them in one shot rather step by step since the peace wouldn't last long with a weak enemy.

"Be careful along the way," Utaha said.

"Yeah, don't do something reckless," Ranko said.

"Also, don't suddenly bring women home when you get back," Yukana said.

"Please, come back safely," Shouko said.

Yaeko only looked at him, probably thinking about something.

"Don't worry, I will go home as soon as possible when the matter is over," Yuuki said. He only brought Rossweisse with him to Kyoto since she was his secretary and he thought to ask them to come with him but they didn't really want to join him.

"Rossweisse, take care of him, you can hit him when he flirts with another girl," Yaeko said.

"Eh?" Rossweisse was startled.

"You don't need to worry, you can punch him once or twice, we will give you permission," Utaha said.

"Eh?" Rossweisse wasn't sure how to react in this situation.

Yuuki could only twitch his eyes and said, "Give me my goodbye kiss." He wasn't going to the train empty-handed. He also started to regret his choice to not bring anyone. He knew that he would have a lonely night for few days. He wasn't sure whether he could hold himself.

They kissed him one by one and they blushed at the same time.

Yuuki decided to go to the train first while bringing the luggage.

Rossweisse started to walk toward him and only her hand was pulled by someone, "Eh?"

Ranko looked at her with a smile, "You can rest assured, you can do it with him."

"Eh?" Rossweisse blushed when she heard her, "I - I don't know what are you talking about!!" She ran away from them and pretended that she didn't know anything.

"What do you think?" Yukana asked.

"N - no, Yuuki won't do anything to her," Shouko said.

"Eh, Shouko, you're too naive, that guy is just a beast, did you remember when he tosses you around?" Ranko asked.

Shouko wanted to refute it but couldn't since sometimes he played it gently and sometimes he played it rough. She blushed when remembered about the thing that happened between them.

Yaeko looked at her daughter and wasn't sure how to react since she was the same. It had been a long time since both of them had done it and she had bottled up a lot of things. She looked at her stomach thinking about something.

---

Yuuki was in the train while looking at the window until he noticed Rossweisse who came toward her, "What did you talk about earlier?"

Rossweisse blushed and shook her head, "N - nothing." She wouldn't tell him that they asked her to sleep with him.

Yuuki smiled and didn't think much about it. He started to ask them about her life in her country since he didn't know that much about it. He thought it was a good chance for both of them to know each other more.

Rossweisse was happy that he wanted to hear her story in her country. She told him that most of the time she lived with her grandma in the countryside. Both of her parents were a Valkyrie and it was rare for them to go home. At that time, she was the heir of her house but she didn't have the ability to use that magic.

"Don't worry, because of that, I can learn more magic," Rossweisse didn't feel regret about it. Rather, she was proud that she could accomplish everything by herself now.

"Yes and because of that, we can meet each other," Yuuki said.

"T - that's true," Rossweisse answered with a low voice and a blush. She started to think there were a lot of good things happening around her even though she couldn't use her family magic. She had met a lot of good people, a good job environment, and lastly this boss of her. She knew he was a very interesting guy, he was kind, warm, and funny, but at the same time, he could be naughty, teasing her most of the time, and also quite flirty.

Rossweisse thought for a bit that this guy was quite a bit similar to her previous boss in Valhalla, Odin but he was younger and much more handsome. She thought it was nice to have this kind of boss, thought it would be better to have a more intimate relationship, 'W - what am I thinking?'

Rosseisse blushed and shook her head.

Yuuki wasn't sure what she was thinking and only looking at her since she showed such an interesting emotion to him.

Both of them were talking to each other until they stopped in one of the stations.

"Hmm, where is this?" Yuuki was curious since the train stopped.

Rossweisse looked at the schedule of the train and said, "Hmm, we should be in Kuoh."

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Kuoh?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

460 Kyoto 2

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt the problem would be coming soon. He shook his head and decided to think about something else. He suddenly remembered that he still hadn't used the lottery that he had gotten from his mission defeating Shalba before. He opened the lottery and saw it start to roll. He waited for it for a while and it showed his reward.

[Reward: Salsa 100 proficiency, 25 random music, and Three Swords Style 100 proficiency.]

Yuuki nodded and felt quite satisfied with his reward even though some of them were quite strange. For example Salsa, he wasn't sure when he would use that skill and he wasn't sure whether it was useful or not.

Salsa is a popular form of social dance originating from Caribbean folk dances. The movements of Salsa are a combination of the Afro-Cuban dances Son, cha-cha-cha, Mambo, Rumba, bomba, and the Danzón. The dance, along with salsa music, saw major developments in the mid-1970s in New York.

Yuuki also had Waltz and this time he had Salsa. He thought that he could conquer the world of dancing in this world. He shook his head since he didn't have that much interest in becoming a dancer. He knew that some professional dancer would be crying in blood if they knew what he was thinking about this reward.

Yuuki also looked at 25 random songs. He thought that he should make a concert by himself after the 'Summer Music'. He had a lot of songs and it was enough to open a concert. He also had a perfect place to hold his concert and at the same time, this concert would also increase the number of guests in Amagi Brillant Park.

Yuuki looked at his last reward, 'Hmmm, Three Blade Style.' He was familiar with this fighting style since he was the one who drew the manga of One Piece. He also knew that this style was quite strong and it also included both One Blade Style and Two Blade Style in one skill. He could make his own sword with his own magic when he was fighting.

Yuuki wanted to test it but he couldn't use it in this place since he was on the train. He looked outside the window and saw a lot of people wearing student uniforms.

"Rossweisse, do you think they're students from Kuoh High School?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, it seems they're a student from Rias Gremory's high school, what are they doing?"

"Probably a school trip," Yuuki answered.

"School trip?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, we can ask them later, maybe we can see someone familiar there." He didn't see both Akeno and Koneko. He decided to call them to ask them.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Akeno was surprised that he called her.

"No, I just saw a student from your school in front of the station," Yuuki said.

"Ah, they're on a school trip to Kyoto, what are you doing there?" Akeno asked.

"I'm going to Kyoto for a business trip," Yuuki answered.

"Hmm, can you take care of them?" Akeno asked.

"Do you think there will be a problem?" Yuuki asked.

"The attack from Hero Faction has been very intense over the past few days but it has been quite easily resolved," Akeno said.

"You should call me when something bad is happening," Yuuki said.

"Yes, don't worry," Akeno smiled and felt warm.

They talked for a while and ended the phone.

"How is it?" Rossweisse asked. She knew that his identity was special since he had a lot of connection from the supernatural world. She also knew that he was very strong since his magic was just very strange but at the same time she was relieved since it was very rare for him to use it. She knew that he wanted a normal life and she supported him.

"Yeah, they're on a school trip, only the 2nd grade in their school," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse nodded and didn't ask again. She didn't have that much interest and was only curious since she saw a lot of students. She had never taken a school trip since most of her time she used it for study. She decided to talk about his appointment in Kyoto.

Yuuki who heard it frowned and said, "Rossweisse, do you know why you're single?"

Rossweisse was surprised and didn't expect him to suddenly say this to her. But at the same time, she was curious, why had she been single for a long time even though she was beautiful, "Why?"

"As a woman, you should enjoy your life, now, sit tightly, talk about life with me, we can talk about work later," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "Really?"

"Yeah, don't be tight most of the time, how about we drink a beer?" Yuuki suddenly brought a can of beer out of nowhere.

Rossweisse gulped, "I - is this really okay?"

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, this is a holiday, we should enjoy it!!!" He thought it was too wasteful to use this chance to work most of the time. He needed to help her to enjoy this trip together with him and the first step was enjoying this beer.

"Here, here," Yuuki said while giving her a beer.

"Alright, alright," Rossweisse followed him and drank the beer.

---

Issei, Kiba, Asia, and Xenovia entered the train after they had said goodbye to Rias. This would be their first time going on a school trip together and they couldn't wait to enjoy it.

"Aah, Kyoto," Asia looked very excited.

"Yes, Asia, we will go there," Xenovia was also excited.

"Issei, what do you think?" Kiba asked with a smile.

"Yeah, I can't wait for it," Issei said.

"ISSEI!!!" Motohama and Matsuda suddenly called him.

"What's wrong?" Issei looked at his two perverted friends.

"There is someone doing a sexual thing on the train," Motohama said.

"Yeah, let's go," Matsuda said.

"What?! Are you serious!?" Issei was surprised and he followed them.

Kiba, Xenovia, and Asia looked at each other and also followed them.

They ran very fast and they had arrived. They saw a man and woman there hugging each other on the train.

Issei was surprised to see someone suddenly making out in this place until he heard a voice from Ddraig.

'Partner, isn't this the one you met at the Game Expo?' Ddraig said.

'Eh? Game Expo?' Issei looked at him and suddenly noticed that he was that person, "What are you doing here?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

461 Kyoto 3

Yuuki was a bit regretting his decision to let her drink too much alcohol. He had told her to relax but he didn't expect she would bring relaxation to another level.

"Hiks....Yuuki, why am I still single?" Rossweisse was hugging him while drinking a beer.

"You still haven't met your loved one, you should be patient," Yuuki said, trying to calm her.

"B - but, most of my friends have one or two boyfriends in the past, but I'm still single even now!!" Rossweisse was crying in his arms.

"It means those men were blind that they can't see your beauty," Yuuki felt that it was very troublesome to handle a drunkard.

"B - but, didn't you say that I'm still single, because I'm always serious? I'm very relaxed now! Why can't I find a boyfriend??" Rossweisse complained.

'You're too relaxed now!!!' Yuuki wanted to spit but he held it himself, "You should stop drinking and take a rest first, let's continue later."

"NO!!!!" Rossweisse shouted.

Her shout made everyone look at both of them.

Yuuki looked at everyone and apologized for making such a commotion. He took her beer and made it disappear.

"Eh? Yuuki, where is my beer?" Rossweisse complained.

"I hide it for you, we can continue to drink it later," Yuuki said.

"No, I want to drink it now, give it to me," Rossweisse said and tried to open his clothes. She thought that he hid the beer under his clothes.

Yuuki was tempted but he wasn't someone who would take advantage of someone who was drunk. He hugged her and stopped her from taking off his clothes, "Shhh, you should sleep first." He also massaged her to calm her down.

"Hmmm," Rossweisse became comfortable and slept on his arms. She rested her head on his shoulder while hugging one of his arms.

Yuuki felt that he was taking care of a big pet on his arms. He smiled and took care of her until he heard a familiar voice.

"What are you doing here?"

Yuuki turned his head and saw Issei, "Ah, why are you here?" He was surprised to see him and thought a problem would occur later. He had worn his disguise but his acquaintance would recognize him easily since he only wanted to relax on this trip.

"Hmm, I'm on my school trip, how about you?" Issei asked.

"I'm on a business trip," Yuuki said.

Issei looked at him with surprise, "Business trip?" He had heard that he was the same age as him and he had already done a lot of business. He thought that he was amazing on his own and that the person in front of him could do it by himself.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, there is some matter there." He didn't give him any details since it would look like he was showing off.

Issei nodded, "Alright, I won't bother you but..." He looked at the silver hair beauty on his arms and felt that she was very familiar.

"Isn't this Rossweisse-san?" Xenovia suddenly exclaimed.

Kiba and Asia were also surprised to see her hugging him on the train.

"She is?" Issei asked.

"She is my secretary, she is helping me," Yuuki said.

"O - oooohhh," They didn't expect her to work as his secretary.

Issei looked at him with envious eyes since he had such a beautiful secretary. He sighed and thought that he should make a business to have his own secretary in the future.

Asia and Xenovia were also quite envious since they saw him treating Rossweisse with a lot of care. They also wanted to have someone to take care of them similar to this. Even though they knew that both of them were boss and his secretary, they looked at his tender expression. They knew it wasn't that simple and this made them want to know their relationship.

Motohama and Matsuda were curious at him and looked at him closely but they were stopped by Kiba.

"Don't disturb them, I'm sorry for the trouble," Kiba told him.

Yuuki nodded, "It will be nice for you to bring them away, she is sleeping, I don't want to wake her up." He didn't really want her to make trouble again in her drunk state.

Kiba nodded with a smile, "Let's go." He thought that he didn't want to be disturbed.

Yuuki noticed that both Xenovia and Asia kept looking at him, "Do you need something?" He had kissed Xenovia but he was wearing his mask before. He was sure that she wouldn't notice him or knew about him.

"A - ah, nothing, I'm just thinking that both of you are really suitable to each other," Asia said nervously.

Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He looked at this girl and wanted to tease her. He wanted to see her shy and embarrassed.

"Have you had sex?" Xenovia suddenly asked.

"Xenovia!!!" Kiba and Asia were surprised to hear her question.

Matsuda, Motohama, and Issei were also curious whether either of them had done it or not.

"What's wrong? I'm just curious," Xenovia said. Even though she had listened to Akeno's story about sex. She still wanted to hear it from everyone around them.

"Y - you can't that's very rude!!" Asia said.

"I'm sorry for the trouble that she has caused," Kiba apologized again.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow while looking at Xenovia, "Are you curious?"

Xenovia nodded, "Yes."

Yuuki smiled and said, "It's a secret."

The three idiots who saw his expression knew that the person in front of him was a veteran. They were virgins and they could notice a similar smell from their group but the man in front of him was different. He had a different smell from them and his smile gave them a strange feeling.

"Xenovia and Asia-chan both of you need to be careful," Issei said of both of them.

"We won't let you steal our female students!!" Motohama and Matsuda said at the same time.

Yuuki didn't look at them rather looked at Kiba, "Are they an idiot?"

Kiba could only put on a helpless smile and nodded in response. This time he had to agree with him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

462 Kyoto 4

Yuuki didn't expect that he had arrived in Kyoto. He was quite impressed by the speed of the bullet train since he didn't expect it would be this fast. Even though it was fast, it was really comfortable. He looked at Rossweisse who was still sleeping comfortably on his arms.

"Rossweisse, wake up, we have arrived," Yuuki woke her up. He hadn't moved his body for quite a while and wanted to stand up.

"Hmm," Rossweisse opened her eyes slowly and looked around. She felt that she was hugged by someone. She was still half-asleep but she opened her eyes wide when she saw his face was really close to her, "Y - Yuuki, what are you doing?"

Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression, "Don't you forget? You have gotten drunk and made a commotion before, luckily, you fall asleep."

"Eh?" Rossweisse tried to remember what was happening and she blushed. She remembered that she tried to grab a beer from him but he didn't let her until he told her to sleep, "I - I will go down."

Yuuki didn't stop her since he also wanted to move. He looked around and saw the students were going out of the train, "Let's go, I'm sure, they have been waiting for us."

Rossweisse nodded in response.

Yuuki and Rossweisse said goodbye to Issei, Asia, Kiba, and Xenovia. They went to the taxi and told them to visit this hotel.

Serafall had booked them a hotel in Kyoto and they could go there to take a rest.

They would visit the anime studio tomorrow and thought to take a rest today.

Yuuki looked at the bus of the Kuoh Student and felt that he would meet them soon.

"What's wrong, Yuuki?" Rossweisse asked.

"No, I just thought that I should meet my acquaintance," Yuuki said.

"Do you know anyone here?" Rossweisse was curious and then she added, "Is it a woman?"

Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression and nodded, "How did you know?"

Rossweisse only shrugged her shoulders with a helpless expression.

"You don't need to see me with that kind of eye, both of them are a pair of mother and daughter," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse looked at him again and said, "That's even worse!!"

"I don't mean it that way and I won't do that kind of thing, both of them have known me since I was a child," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Rossweisse was a bit surprised.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, her name is Yasaka, she is my mother's friend."

"Yasaka? The name is familiar," Rossweisse muttered.

Yuuki smiled, "You don't need to think that much, let's go to the hotel first."

Rossweisse nodded and thought the same thing as him.

---

They had arrived at the hotel and went to the receptionist. He asked them about the room that had been booked by Serafall.

"Ah, is it Ichijou Yuuki-sama, yes, Serafall-sama has booked one room for you," the receptionist said.

"One room? Not two rooms?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse was also quite embarrassed to stay in one room with her boss.

"Yes, there is only one room that is booked for Ichijou Yuuki-sama," the receptionist said.

"Can you open one more room?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm sorry but our room is full since the Kuoh Academy has booked most of the rooms in this hotel," the receptionist apologized.

Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and asked, "What do you want to do? Do you want to change hotels?" He knew that he would meet them again but he didn't expect to stay in the same hotel. He thought that Serafall was the older sister of Sona and it was possible for her to ask Sona to book his room in the same hotel since it would be easier.

Yuuki needed to be careful since he was sure the three perverts of Kuoh Academy would try to peek into the woman's bath. He needed to tell the hotel staff and the student council to strengthen security around the female bath.

Rossweisse felt good that he was being considered. She thought for a bit and knew it was hard to search for a good hotel again, especially when she saw a lot of high school students along the way. She was afraid that both of them couldn't find a room in another hotel, "N - no, it's fine, we can stay in one room."

Yuuki was a bit surprised but didn't show any hesitation. He knew that it would be foolish for him to reject that kind of offer. He looked at the receptionist and said, "Can you show us the room?"

The receptionist nodded, "Yes, please follow that middle age lady."

"Hello, I will help you go to your room," the middle age lady staff member was smiling at them.

Yuuki and Rossweisse had a good impression of this lady since she looked very kind. Both of them followed the staff while talking to each other.

"We've arrived," the lady said and opened the door.

Both of them entered the room and were amazed. They never thought the room would be this big.

The style of this room is a traditional Japanese room, it has a tatami floor and sliding doors.

"Wow," Rossweisse saw this kind of room for the first time.

"There is also a private bath in this room," the lady kindly said to them.

Yuuki and Rossweisse were curious and saw the private outdoor hot spring bath inside their room.

"We will also deliver the dinner at 7 P.M," the lady said.

"Thank you," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki felt that this lady was really considerate.

"We have also prepared a condom on that shelf, this room is also soundproof, you can do anything without anyone knowing about it, hohoho, please enjoy it," the lady said and left both of them dumbfounded.

Rossweisse was blushing and didn't dare to look at him.

Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

463 Kyoto 5

"I - I will tidy up the luggage," Rossweisse said nervously.

Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."

Rossweisse nodded and went to their luggage since she wanted to prepare clothes for him tomorrow.

Yuuki looked at her and felt that she was really suitable to become a virtuous wife for him. He took his phone and decided to call Serafall. He waited for a while until someone answered his phone.

"Hello, Yuuki!!!" Serafall answered cheerfully.

"Hey, I've arrived," Yuuki said.

"Yes, yes, please come to the anime studio tomorrow," Serafall said.

"I will come tomorrow," Yuuki nodded.

"That's right, I want to tell you something," Serafall said.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"First of all, please be careful," Serafall said.

Yuuki felt strange but he also noticed the strangeness around the town. He saw a lot of perverts appear on his trip to the hotel but he ignored it earlier since it didn't really bother him that much. Now, he got a reminder from her and thought he really needed to be careful when he toured around the town.

"Do you remember Yasaka and Kunou?" Serafall asked.

"Of course, I remember them, what's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"They received an attack from the Khaos Brigade," Serafall said.

'The Khaos Brigade!' Yuuki thought but he didn't say it out loud, "Khaos Brigade?" He needed to act like he didn't know anything.

"Ah, that's right, I forget that you didn't know about it," Serafall said with her childish tone.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that she was testing him, "What is Khaos Brigade?"

"Khaos Brigade is a group of a naughty child, you can't join them, alright?" Serafall said with reprimanded tone.

'I'm sorry, but I've already joined them,' Yuuki thought. He didn't hear anything and there wasn't any meeting anymore between a faction in the Khaos Brigade. He started to think that they wanted to separate from each other since the relationship between faction wasn't exactly very close. The existence of Ophis was the only thing that made them gather together.

They wanted to use Ophis for their own use but Ophis was too lazy to handle them since in front of Ophis they were a bug that could be crushed instantly.

Ophis only wanted to regain her home the Dimensional Gap from the Great Red. She didn't have the confidence to handle him and needed someone to stop him until she could use her ultimate magic.

Yuuki also knew that Vali only joined because he wanted to fight with the Great Red since he was fighting junky. He thought for a bit and felt that Great Red's power was similar to him. He had heard that the Great Red had the power of a dream.

The Great Red could enter someone's dream and even made a dream into reality.

Yuuki was also the same since he could make his imagination into reality. Though he wasn't sure whether he could win against that dragon since he had never fought it and he was also too lazy to fight it.

"Yes, don't worry, I won't join them," Yuuki answered.

"That's great, your sacred gear is quite powerful, also do you want to help both Yasaka and Kunou?" Serafall asked.

Yuuki thought this woman was really trying to make him enter the supernatural world but he also worried about both Yasaka and Kunou. He thought of which factions would attack them but he wasn't sure. In the end, he didn't need to think too much about which faction who had attacked them since he would destroy them.

Yuuki knew that Khaos Brigade was an organization that was made by Ophis to help her to drive The Great Red away from the Dimensional Gap but there were several factions inside this organization and each other had their own agenda. He didn't really care about their agenda as long as it didn't bother him that much.

'But you chose the wrong target,' Yuuki thought angrily. He didn't mind them attacking other factions or Gods or anything that didn't have any relationship with him but they chose to attack his acquaintance and it had angered him.

"What is their situation?" Yuuki asked calmly since he still wasn't sure which faction that had tried to attack both mother and daughter.

"Hmm, probably not good," Serafall said.

"You don't know?" Yuuki asked.

"They didn't want us to help, though," Serafall said.

"How did you know they had attacked them?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, of course, there are some people who report to me," Serafall said.

Yuuki didn't really want to reveal his identity this soon, "You don't tell anyone my identity right?"

"Of course not, my lips are very tight," Serafall said with a salute.

"Good, I will probably send a helper but don't expect me to come and help," Yuuki said.

"Eeeeehhh????" Serafall said.

"Don't 'Eh?' me, anyway the situation isn't bad, why don't you handle it by yourself?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm a MAOH!!!!" Serafall shouted.

Yuuki shook his head, sometimes having a high position wasn't that good. He knew that Serafall couldn't help them since it would show disrespect or something to God in this country. He also thought it was the protagonist effect that attracted trouble around him. He was quite excited when he saw the protagonist in the manga fighting with their enemies in the past but when it happened to himself, it was very annoying, especially when they attacked his acquaintance.

Yuuki thought that he should visit the Kunou and Yasaka tomorrow since he was worried about them.

"I would call it a really reliable helper when the situation has gotten really bad," Yuuki said.

"Reliable helper?" Serafall asked.

"Hmm, see you tomorrow, I want to enjoy the bath," Yuuki said.

"Oh, oh..." Serafall was a bit stunned and didn't expect him to relax in this situation.

Yuuki closed the phone and sighed. He was worried about Yasaka now.

"Yuuki, what's wrong? Who is that?" Rossweisse asked worriedly.

Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Let's enter the bath together, I will tell you there."

"Eh?" Rossweisse was suddenly stupified.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

464 Kyoto 6

Rossweisse was holding a cup of sake in her hands nervously while looking at the night sky. Her body was wrapped tightly with a white towel. Even though it was summer, it was quite chilly at night.

"How is it?"

Rossweisse was too shy to look at him, "Hmm, it is good."

"Good," Yuuki sighed while looking at the starry sky.

Rossweisse wasn't sure how she suddenly accepted his invitation to take a bath together in this outdoor bath. She turned her head nervously and only saw him wrapping a towel around his waist that covered his private parts. She wasn't sure why but she felt something dangerous under that towel. She also sucked a deep breath when he saw his body was covered in a tattoo. She could tell that he was really from the Yakuza family.

Rossweisse didn't hate it, rather she quite liked this type of man, but he was younger than her and he was her boss. She wasn't sure whether this kind of relationship was acceptable in reality. She forgot that he had dated both mother and daughter at the same time since it was impossible to think straight in this situation.

Both of them were sitting next to each other but there was still a distance between the two of them.

"So do you want to hear it?" Yuuki mentioned what he was talking about on the phone earlier.

Rossweisse nodded at him while blushing.

Yuuki nodded and started to tell her about the Khaos Brigade that would do something in this town.

Rossweisse was surprised when he mentioned about the Khaos Brigade. She was also surprised when she heard that the group would start another attack in this town.

"Isn't this a really bad situation?" Rossweisse asked with a worried expression.

Yuuki nodded, "But it doesn't mean the Youkai Faction can't handle it themselves."

"Let's help them!!" Rossweisse said. She knew that the Khaos Brigade was a terrorist and she wanted to stop them.

Yuuki looked at her and shook his head, "Let's not do something in hasty, we don't have any information regarding the enemy, rather than moving blindly, let's just wait for them to show themselves for a while since I'm sure they're preparing something in this town."

Rossweisse felt that there was truth in his words, "How did you obtain this information."

"It's from Serafall," Yuuki answered.

"Serafall, that one of the MAOU? Why are both of you really close to each other?" Rossweisse asked with a strange expression.

Yuuki looked at her and said truthfully, "Serafall has asked me to become a devil before."

"Eh?" Rossweisse was surprised but she thought it was normal when she thought about his power, "What is your answer?"

Yuuki shook his head, "I don't have that much interest in becoming a devil."

"Why?" Rossweisse was curious. She thought becoming a part of peerage one of Maoh was something to be proud of.

Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Life is interesting, don't make it boring, I've got a limited amount of time in my life, I want to know what I can achieve in this world with that limited time." He wanted to do something interesting in this life and didn't want to make it boring with immortality right now. He was still young and it would still be a long time before he died because of age.

Rossweisse looked at him and felt that he was very attractive right now. She understood why most of the girls fell in love with him, 'Can I too?'

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Anyway, this is a rare chance for both of us to be together, can you tell me what your dream is?"

"Dream?" Rossweisse was surprised.

Yuuki nodded, "Do you have something you want to do? For example, don't you want to find a boyfriend?"

Rossweisse blushed, "P - please forget about that!!!" She was really embarrassed when she started to remember what was happening on the train. She sighed and looked at him, "For now, I don't really have it....." She thought that her life was pretty much studying since she couldn't inherit her home. She started her job as Odin's bodyguard but she was fired until finally, she worked for him. She sighed when she thought that she didn't really think anything.

Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Hey....."

"Hmm?" Rossweisse looked at him.

"If you don't have it, why don't you stay with me," Yuuki said.

"What?" Rossweisse was a bit surprised.

"I want you to stay with me, stay becoming my secretary," Yuuki said.

"Aren't you a bit selfish?" Rossweisse said, however, that she was pretty happy with his request.

"It's fine, I want you always by my side from now on...."

Yuuki and Rossweisse were looking at each other. She felt very hot right now and blushed very hard. Her head was spinning and suddenly she fainted.

"Hey," Yuuki was surprised and looked at her. He checked whether there was some disease or something but he sighed in relief when he didn't find anything. He found out that she fainted because of staying too long in the hot spring. He carried her to the room and gulped since he needed to change her clothes.

"It can't be helped right?" Yuuki said.

"It will be pretty bad for her to catch a cold suddenly."

---

Rossweisse dreamed that she had married someone and walked toward the altar. She walked slowly and wanted to see who her husband was. Her family attended her wedding and they were very happy watching her. She could see her friend was very envious of her. She started to get nervous and finally she was standing in front of her husband.

"From now on, stay by my side forever....."

Rossweisse was surprised when she saw a smirk of her partner and woke up from her dream. She couldn't see the face of her partner but that smirk made her remember his face. She was still sleepy and remembered it was the hotel room before, "This is my room?" She looked around until she was startled when she saw him sleeping beside her.

"Are you sleeping?" Rossweisse asked. She didn't see a response from him and wanted to prank him. She used her finger to poke his cheek, "You're young but you're pretty cheeky, huh?" She looked at him and felt that he was kind of cute when he was sleeping. She poked him again until he opened his eyes suddenly. She was startled, "Huh?"

Yuuki had a disappointed expression on his face, "At this kind of time, you should kiss me, this is why you don't have a boyfriend?"

Rossweisse blushed, "W - who wants to kiss you!!!!!" She took a pillow and hit him.

"Stop! Stop!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

465 Kyoto 7

Rossweisse was pouting while looking away from him. She felt quite annoyed when he teased her early in the morning.

"I'm sorry, alright, I'm just teasing you, you don't need to be angry," Yuuki said.

"Hmph," Rossweisse sulked and thought that someone younger had teased her. She felt her pride as someone older was shattered.

Yuuki shook his head and thought she was pretty cute to sulk. He wanted to tease her more but he knew it would be a bad idea to do that.

Both of them were in the car going to the anime studio.

Yuuki was pretty much curious about this anime studio. He had also sent three new anime since Serafall had made the company bigger and the result of previous anime was also very good. He was glad that both Pokemon and Sailor Moon was an all-ages series and it had gained a lot of popularity in public.

Though the other one was pretty much strange, he couldn't call it very popular but he couldn't call it a failure either.

Yuuki thought that he needed to make an anime that was acceptable to anyone since there wasn't any anime studio who monopoly that kind of work. He was also glad the total sales of DVDs and BD of his anime were also very good. He had also got money from television and sponsor from the anime that he had made. He thought that he needed to make a website to watch an anime in the future since it was more profitable that way.

Yuuki thought that he also wanted to make an anime movie since it was a very profitable business. He remembered that 'Kimi no Nawa' had a box office around 300 million dollars in the past and Studio Ghibli had gotten their money mostly from an anime theatre. He also wanted to make 'Detective Conan' but he would make it later when the Black Organization had gone from this world.

Rossweisse was still sulking and wanted him to cheer her up only when she saw him thinking about something, "What are you thinking?" Even though she was sulking, she was very serious about her job.

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, I'm thinking how can I make you forgive me?" He gave her a gentle smile.

"H - huh, what are you thinking? W - we have arrived, let's go," Rossweisse really felt that this guy really loved to tease her.

"Rosseweisse, you're really cute," Yuuki said.

"Shut up!!!" Rossweisse couldn't bear it anymore.

---

Both of them had arrived at the anime studio and were greeted by the receptionist.

"YUUKI!!!!"

Yuuki saw a bundle of cheerfulness suddenly flying toward him. He caught her in his arms, "Be careful, Serafall."

"Hey, hey, how is it? How is the anime studio?" Serafall asked while moving around.

"It's good, you don't need to move around that much," Yuuki said.

"Hehehehe," Serafall smiled and looked at Rossweisse, "Ah, Rossweisse-chan, welcome, welcome."

Rossweisse had a hard time believing that the woman in front of her was one of Maoh. She knew that this woman was very powerful and that she could even destroy the town with her magic, but her personality was a bit strange.

"H - hello," Rossweisse nodded.

"Hahaha, don't be nervous, let's go, do you want to watch the voice recording studio?" Serafall asked.

"Hmm, did you record something," Yuuki asked.

"Yes, it's The Disastrous Life of Saiki K, that's anime is very funny!!!" Serafall was pretty happy with this anime. She was wondering whether she could really find someone with pink hair in this world.

"Ah, that one," Yuuki nodded. He knew that this anime was pretty much interesting. He decided to make it into an anime before the manga since he didn't have that much time.

This anime is about a story of Kusuo Saiki who is a high school student who was born with all manner of psychic abilities, including telepathy, psychokinesis, teleportation, and more. Despite having all these powers, Saiki faces all kinds of hardships and tries to avoid attention as much as possible. The story follows Saiki as he attempts to secretly use his powers to live a normal high school life while dealing with his less than ordinary classmates at P.K. Academy.

Yuuki decided to make this anime since this anime was one of his favorites.

The Disastrous Life of Saiki K had high potential and it was also very famous in his past life.

Yuuki knew that there wasn't anyone who had an antenna on their head and had pink hair in this world.

Rossweisse had also read the script and her opinion it was hilarious. She also wanted to watch the anime when it was ready.

"Let's go, let's go!!" Serafall pulled both of them.

"W - wait, don't pull us, Serafall-sama!!" Rossweisse said.

Yuuki could only laugh and followed her.

---

Three of them were walking to the recording studio and saw people there.

"Ah, Serafall-sama."

The staff stood up and bowed their heads when they saw her.

"Okay, okay, you don't need to do that, how is the recording?" Serafall asked.

The staff had a difficult expression, "T - that is..."

"Hmmm?" Serafall titled her head.

"I'm sorry, but we have missed one voice actor for one character," the director said.

"Eeeehhh??" Serafall was surprised and hurriedly asked, "Which character is it?"

"It's Kaidou Shun," the voice director said.

"Ah, it's that character," Serafall nodded. She remembered it since it was a very funny character in her opinion. She looked very confused, "Ughh, what should we do? We need a voice actor for that character!!!"

Yuuki felt something bad would happen to him.

"Ah, Yuuki, how about you become the voice actor of this character????" Serafall suddenly asked with an excited expression.

"What?" Yuuki was startled. He didn't want to play this character. He thought that the P.E. Teacher in that anime was better than Kaidou Shun.

"Please!!!" Serafall said.

"Yes, please, become the voice actor of this character!!" The director said.

'What should I do?' Yuuki thought inside his mind.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

466 Kyoto 8

Yuuki didn't really want to play such a comedic role for the first time to become a voice actor. He wanted a bloody cool character that was suitable for his image, not this kind of funny and exaggerated character.

"Hey, hey, this will affect the production of this anime, please help us!!" Serafall said with teary eyes.

"Yuuki, I think you need to help them," Rossweisse said. She knew this character and thought it would be funny to see him become the voice actor of this character. She also brought her video camera to record him since she also wanted to show it to everyone.

Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw their expressions. He knew that both of them were having fun looking at him playing this character. He closed his eyes and sighed. He thought for a while and said, "I will do it."

"Really?" Serafall asked happily.

Yuuki knew that this woman was setting him up to play this character. He looked at her with an annoyed expression and nodded, "Yeah, give me the scripts, let me play it."

"Yay, hey, give him the scripts!!" Serafall said and looked at the staff.

"Y - yes!!!" They were pretty much happy when he decided to play this character. They knew him and thought it was pretty good for him to play this role since he was pretty famous. His popularity could increase this anime's popularity.

"Thank you for your help but we're professionals, let me see your performance first," the director said with a serious expression.

Yuuki nodded at his statement and walked to the studio. He wasn't alone since there was a girl inside the studio. He felt that she was somehow familiar and greeted her, "Hello."

The girl nodded and smiled, "Hello, Ichijou-san, my name is Miho Azuki, nice to meet you."

She has shoulder-length dark brown hair with square bangs and brown eyes. She wore a simple blue sweater and short skirt.

Yuuki was surprised at her, "Do you know me?"

Miho smiled, "Of course, you're rather famous, also my friend is your cousin-in-law."

"Cousin-in-law?" Yuuki was confused.

"Do you remember Kaya?" Miho asked.

"Of course, she is my girlfriend's cousin after all," Yuuki nodded. He thought the world was rather small to meet someone he knew in this situation.

Both of them talked for a while and he learned that she would play the role of Teruhashi Kokomi. He wasn't sure whether this quiet girl would be able to play that role.

"Ichijou-san, can you start to read your script?"

Yuuki nodded and stood up, "Yes."

"Good, please start."

Yuuki looked at the script and he started to enter his role. His expression had changed and it was as if he had become a real Kaido Shun.

"My name is Kaidou Shun, I'm a second-year student at P.K Academy but..."

"This is merely a front.."

"A temporary form to deceive their eyes."

"They are a secret society which plans to weed out unnecessary elements from mankind....."

"The Dark Reunion!!"

Yuuki started to say his monologue in front of everyone. He was very similar to someone who had a delusional disease.

Everyone was amazed at his acting skill but at the same time, they wanted to laugh since this image was really funny to them.

Rossweisse started to record his video with the video recorder on her hands.

"Share the video to me later," Serafall whispered while smiling.

Rossweisse nodded and smiled. She had a good chance to tease him with this video.

Yuuki noticed that Rossweisse was recording him. He wanted to stop her but he was professional and wouldn't stop because of such a thing. He needed to deliver his job until the end. He still looked very confident but he was dead inside when he acted this character.

"But the eyes of the jet-black wing cannot be deceived!!!"

"Kukukuku!!"

"I'm the Jet Black Wing."

Everyone was holding their mouths and trying to hold on to not laugh. They really thought it was really funny.

Yuuki had already given up on himself and wanted to cry right now.

"Perfect! Perfect! You've got a solid understanding of this character!!!" The director was very happy when he saw him reading the script. He thought that he was the perfect person to play this character.

"You're amazing, Ichijou-san," Miho said to him with a smile.

'What is amazing? Is it my acting or....' Yuuki wanted to cry but he couldn't since he needed to continue his job.

The director pushed him to the limit and told him to record every line of Kaidou Shun in the anime since his progress was very smooth.

Yuuki felt that he had died inside to act that he had delusional syndrome but he kept fighting until it was over. He felt relieved when his job was over and he could go back. He should visit both Kunou and Yasaka to tend his wounded heart.

"Ah, Ichijou-san, can you also sing the song of Kaidou Shun?" The director asked.

"Eh? It's not over yet?" Yuuki asked with a startled expression.

"Of course, there are two songs for you, please, sing the song," the director said.

"Please, Yuuki, you should sing it, everyone wants to listen to it," Serafall said.

"Yeah, this song will be great," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki knew that he was the one who wrote the script and the lyrics. He started to regret it when he was the one who needed to sing this song since it was too embarrassing.

"Don't worry, Ichijou-san, my song is also similar to that...." Miho said with a dejected tone.

Yuuki nodded and also understood her difficulties. He also wrote very embarrassing lyrics for her song. He looked at her and felt that he was very spoiled to not be able to sing this song. He took a deep breath and nodded, "Prepare the music, I will sing this song."

"Good, music start!!" The director said with spirited tone.

Yuuki took a deep breath since he needed to sing this embarrassing song. He looked at the lyrics and sighed. He didn't care anymore and started to sing, "Judgement Knights of Thunder!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

467 Kyoto 9

"Judgement of Knight of Thunder!!"

The music was very intense and the lyrics were also very cool but it was just too much for him to handle.

Yuuki felt that he had lost something important in his life when he sang this song but as a professional, he needed to grit his teeth and continued singing this song. He only hoped that his dandy image wouldn't be destroyed after he finished recording this song.

Serafall and Rossweisse tried to hold their laughs. Both of them felt that their stomachs really hurt when they heard him singing this song.

Miho was amazed at him since he could act into this character very easily. She wasn't sure about her acting since her role was becoming a Teruhashi Kokomi. She knew that Teruhashi Kokomi was a very narcissistic girl and every person would say 'Ofuu' when they met her. She also needed to sing a very embarrassing song too, 'B - but, this is for my dream.' She had promised to become a successful voice actress and married her loved one.

Miho wanted to become a voice actress and achieved the dream with the person that she loved. She will become the voice actress of the anime of that person's manga in the future. Right now, she needed to learn and became famous as soon as possible. She needed to be glad that she had a chance to play this main heroine role in this anime.

---

Yuuki sighed in relief when the song was finished.

"Yuuki, there is another song, you need to sing it," Rossweisse said.

"Yes, this is the last," Serafall said.

"Last song, huh?" Yuuki looked at the last song, 'Bloody Moon'. He felt dead inside and didn't care anymore.

Rossweisse looked at the lyrics of the last song and felt a bit embarrassed by the lyrics. She was wondering whether he could sing this song. She was also wondering how he could make such lyrics, 'But this is interesting.' She started to record him using the video camera for his last performance.

Yuuki didn't care about the video that Rossweisse had recorded since he could delete it later.

"Ichijou-san, are you ready?" The director asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can start."

The director nodded, "Good, start the song."

The staff nodded and started the music for him.

BGM (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lmi2ZijomSQ).

*boom boom

The music started with a drum solo that would make many professionals amazed. Then the sound of the guitar entered the song and made it become more intense.

"Bloody. Bloody. The proof is crimson, covered in spurting blood...."

Yuuki didn't give a fuck anymore and started to sing with his heart. He knew that he couldn't undo this mistake and at the same time he knew that he needed to do this to make his anime become more popular, 'Today sacrifice is for the bright future.'

Everyone was attracted to his voice and they couldn't look away from him. Even though the lyrics were embarrassing, his figure in the studio was just too amazing. They were amazed by his professionalism to be able to sing this song with a great voice and could sing this song without feeling embarrassed. They thought that he was really the role model of a voice actor.

"A lost sheep stands before the corpse."

Yuuki knew that he was strong but this song really dealt a lot of damage to his heart. He was wondering whether Avalon was working or not since he felt that his heart was still wounded. He couldn't bear it anymore and when the song was over. He fell down on his knees and used both of his hands to cover his face.

"Great!! Great!!" Serafall was really happy. She didn't expect to see such a wonderful thing today.

"Yeah, this is wonderful!!" Rossweisse said. She was really happy that she could have a chance to tease him. She thought that her revenge was really wonderful.

Yuuki ignored those two women until someone tapped his shoulder. He turned his head and saw this kind girl, "Miho?"

"Ichijou-san, your performance is really great, you don't need to be embarrassed," Miho said with a gentle smile.

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Then how about you sing your song too? I will hear your performance today."

"Eh?" Miho was startled and looked at the lyrics of her song, 'Angel Wink'. This song was also very embarrassing but she knew that she needed to sing it. She closed her eyes and nodded, "Yes, I will sing this song." She had seen his resolve before and it ignited the fire in her heart.

"Director, can you start?" Yuuki asked.

The director nodded, "Good, Miho, you can get ready."

Miho took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, I'm ready."

Yuuki looked at her with a smile since he also knew this song was also very embarrassing. He sat on the chair while listening to her song quietly.

*BGM (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=afAAUyKJMP4).

The music started and everyone was looking forward to this cute girl performance.

Miho started singing beautifully while acting very narcissistic. Even though she was embarrassed and wanted to hide inside a hole, she still continued singing this song.

"But sorry, I'm super good at it."

"Because I'm the perfect pretty girl."

"You'll totally fall in love with me."

"I'm such a cute and kind pretty girl."

"So say 'Ofuuu.....' to me!"

Miho had already made up her mind but she was really embarrassed to sing this song now.

Rossweisse looked at this girl with pity. She thought this girl was really brave to be able to sing such a comedic song.

Serafall also sang together with her, "Ofuuu!!!" She really had fun today and thought the time she had spent with him was really interesting rather than her days in the underworld. She looked at him and decided to not give up to have him as part of her peerage.

---

"Good, Miho, you sang this song perfectly." The director clapped his hands.

Everyone also did the same and clapped their hands together. They were also crying and said a lot of praise for her.

"I'm seriously moved!"

"You should become a singer!"

"You're very beautiful."

They wanted to tease this girl together and their attempts were successful.

Miho blushed very hard and felt really embarrassed. She couldn't believe that she could sing such an embarrassing song. She wanted to run away now until she felt someone tapped her shoulder. She turned her head and saw him.

"You're great, Ofuuu," Yuuki said.

Miho couldn't bear it and knew how he felt earlier, "I'm sorry!!" She didn't want them to tease her anymore and wanted them to stop.

They laughed together and continued until the recording process was over.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

468 Kyoto 10

The voice recording process was over, he sighed in relief since he didn't have to do this kind of embarrassing thing again. He looked at Miho and said, "Good job." He was quite impressed by her professionalism.

Miho smiled, "Thank you, you're also working hard."

Both of them talked for a while and went out together from the studio.

Yuuki saw both Serafall and Rosswesse doing something on the computer. He walked toward them and asked, "What are you doing?"

Serafall looked at him and said, "We're going to do a promotion for our new anime."

"Hoo," Yuuki became interested and looked at the screen but suddenly his expression became ugly, "W - why is my video on the internet?" His voice was clearly shaken when he saw his video on the official website of the anime studio.

"Ah, of course, we're using your video, you're very popular, it's normal, right?" Rossweise said with a mischievous smile.

Yuuki didn't say anything and checked the website. He saw there were already a lot of views and comments on the video. He knew that it was already too late, he couldn't delete this video since there was a viewer already.

"Wow, it's a new song by Yuuki!!!"

"Bloody Moon!!!! You lost lamb should come here!!"

"Lost lamb +1"

"Lost lamb +2"

.....

Yuuki couldn't bear to read the comment anymore since it was too embarrassing for him, "Why did you upload this video?????" His dandy image had clearly been destroyed by the video.

Before they answered his question, his phone rang.

Yuuki took his phone and wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw the caller, "Utaha, what's wrong?"

"Hey, bloody moon, how is it? Did you meet a lost lamb on the way?" Utaha teased.

Yuuki wanted to close his phone right away.

"Utaha, don't tease him, I'm sure he is very embarrassed right now," Yukana said.

"Hey, how do you feel? How do you feel right now?" Utaha asked him, clearly teasing him.

'God....' Yuuki could only pretend that he was calm though he was clearly very embarrassing right now. He wanted to go back and have his revenge on her.

"Y - Yuuki, your song is very good," Shouko said with a soft voice.

"Yeah, it made us laugh," Ranko said with a happy voice.

"Alright, it's enough to tease me, I'm happy that you enjoy it," Yuuki said.

They clearly wanted to tease him more but he decided to end the phone telling them that he had some matter that he needed to finish as soon as possible. He had a headache and was wondering how he could fix this matter. He sighed and looked at both Rossweisse and Serafall who had a wide smile on their face.

"Congratulations, with this song, our new anime will be very popular," the director said with a happy smile.

"Yes, this anime and the song album will be remembered by a lot of people," Rossweisse said.

"You should sing this song at the concert!!" Serafall said.

Yuuki felt very weak right now, "Enough, let me go back, I want to rest." This record session made him more tired than fighting Shalba in the past.

Rossweisse smiled, "Alright, let's go back." She had her revenge already and thought it was enough.

"Wait!!" Serafall said to both of them.

"Hmm?" Yuuki turned his head.

"Do you want to go to Kunou?" Serafall invited him.

Yuuki nodded without hesitation. He wanted to heal his wounded heart with both this beautiful combo of mother and daughter, "Let's go." He knew that they were the only ones in this place that could heal him.

"Hmm, Kunou?" Rossweisse asked since she forgot what they had talked about yesterday.

"She is the daughter of my mother's friend," Yuuki said.

"Daughter, eh?" Rossweisse looked at him with a suspicious expression.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "What are you thinking? She is in elementary school." He wasn't a lolicon and he was sure of that fact.

Rossweisse nodded and clearly knew his type of girl since she had lived with him.

"Alright, let's go!!!" Serafall pulled both of them and went to the car, "Send us to the Youkai Faction."

"Yes," the driver said and started to drive.

Yuuki was surprised when he heard it, "Youkai Faction? Why are we going to that place?" He thought that he would meet both mother and daughter in the cafe or restaurant but he had to go to the Youkai Faction. He thought with this kind of development his identity would be known sooner or later.

Serafall looked at him and asked, "Do you want to hide your identity as a magician from both of them?"

Yuuki shook his head since their relationship was quite close to each other.

Kunou and Yasaka often called him on the phone after that meeting in Osaka but because of this problem, they didn't even call him. He was sure that they thought he was a normal human and didn't want him to know about their problem. He had the power to help them and he didn't mind to help them since they were beautiful, especially, Yasaka.

"I have to tell you that they are not normal humans," Serafall said.

"Really?" Yuuki acted surprised.

Serafall nodded and said, "Yes, they're the leader of Youkai Faction in Kyoto, both of them are the legendary Nine-Tailed Fox."

Yuuki only looked at her and nodded.

"Why are you not surprised?" Serafall asked. She thought that he had known their identity already.

"Well, you know them, I'm sure that they aren't a normal youkai rather someone who has a status," Yuuki said.

Serafall was unconvinced and thought that he hid something but she didn't press him.

---

Three of them had arrived at the location of the Youkai Faction in Kyoto.

Yuuki could see a lot of strange monsters around his surroundings. He also became the center of attention since he was human.

"P - Papa!!!!!"

Yuuki heard a very nervous voice and saw someone that he had wanted to see, "Kunou." He saw that she had red eyes and clearly saw that she was crying, "What's wrong? Who makes you cry?" He ignored everyone who was gazing at him, who was clearly shocked when they heard her calling him 'Papa'.

Kunou couldn't bear it anymore and ran to him. She hugged his legs while crying, "Papa!!! Papa!!!"

"Calm down, tell me what is happening?" Yuuki didn't know what was happening but he was sure that something bad was happening.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

469 Kyoto 11

Yuuki was carrying Kunou in his arms who was currently sleeping. She was crying really hard earlier and he had to calm her during that time while getting stared at by a lot of people since she called him 'Papa'. Luckily, he had fixed the misunderstanding between them but he got stink eyes from Rossweisse.

They were walking together to the room guided by a servant inside the mansion.

"Please, come inside," the servant said while bowing their head. They felt relieved when they saw their princess was sleeping and had calmed down since they knew that their princess was really worried about their queen. They weren't sure of the identity of this human but they knew that he wasn't a normal human since he came together with Serafall.

Yuuki nodded and followed them. He looked around and felt that this place was really strange.

Rossweisse was also looking around since this would be her first time coming to Youkai Faction's home. She looked at him and wondered whether he had an ability to attract a problem toward him.

Yuuki would shout if he heard what she was thinking inside her head and told her that it wasn't his fault since there was another protagonist in this area that attracted trouble to his surroundings.

They walked toward a room until someone stopped them.

The servant bowed and said, "Serafall-sama, there is a group of the devil that has been caught by us, they said that they knew you."

"Eh? Really? Who is it?" Serafall asked curiously.

"There are four people, who said that they are from the Gremory's peerage."

"Oh..." Serafall was a bit stupified. She didn't expect them to be caught by them. She thought for a bit and took her phone. She looked at the list contact and called someone. She waited for a while until someone answered her.

"Serafall?"

"Azazel, can you come to the youkai faction? your students are caught by them, can you come to free them away?" Serafall said.

"Eh?" Azazel was stupified.

Serafall didn't intend to continue their conversation and ended the call shortly after.

They arrived in the room and sat down on the tatami.

Serafall looked at a group of youkai and asked, "Alright, let's go to that room, tell us what is happening?"

The youkai group nodded and told them what was happening but they stopped when they saw their princess wake up.

Kunou opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was in his arms. She looked up and hugged him again, "Papa!"

"Tell me, what happens?" Yuuki tried to hold his twitching mouth when she called him 'papa'.

"M - Mother is caught by them, they want to do something to mother, please save mother," Kunou was crying while telling her the story that was happening yesterday. She told him that a group of humans suddenly came and caught her when she was playing outside.

Yasaka was really mad when she heard that her daughter had been caught by this group. She was also worried and didn't want to aggravate them since she knew that this group wasn't simple.

The group of humans wanted her to come with them in exchange for her daughter.

Yasaka could only agree to their request since it was for her daughter's safety.

Kunou blamed herself and caught that group of humans. She started to ask everyone to help her but she couldn't find her mother, rather she found a group of the devil that was moving around the temple.

Yuuki caressed her head and said, "Don't worry, I will help you to save your mother."

Kunou nodded and hugged him. Her mother disappeared and the only pillar that she could lean was him. She felt safe around him and believed that he could save her mother.

Yuuki was angry but he calmed himself. Even though he was angry, he didn't start to search for Yasaka as soon as possible. He remembered that the thing that happened in this town must be caused by a Hero Faction. He knew that there was someone who had 'Dimensional Lost' and it was very troublesome Longinus. He was sure that the Hero Faction hid Yasaka inside a dimension that was created by 'Dimensional Lost'. He didn't have a clue or whatever to search for her and could only wait since he knew that they would start their action again later.

"You will help her, Yuuki?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course."

Rosseweisse nodded, "Don't worry, I will also help you."

"Thank you," Yuuki nodded and looked at Serafall, "Is this the attack of Khaos Brigade?"

Serafall nodded, "Yes, and the one who attacked the youkai faction is the Hero Faction."

"Hero Faction?" Yuuki asked.

"They're one of many factions inside the Khaos Brigade, they're a group of humans and each of their members has sacred gear," Serafall said with a serious expression.

"Hmm, do you have any information regarding them?" Yuuki asked. He needed to pretend that he didn't know anything since he didn't want her to know that he was 'Archer'. He needed to make a new identity that was a magician known as Yuuki Ichijou. He felt that it was very complicated but it was better that way. He didn't want to mix his three identities in this supernatural world.

Yuuki knew that sooner or later his identity would be known. He was also tired of keeping it a secret every time. He thought it didn't really matter anymore since his priority was to save Yasaka. He needed to save her and he needed someone who could become bait for this Hero Faction.

*Slide

"Excuse me, Azazel-sama has requested your presence, princess," one of the servants said.

Kunou nodded, "Yes."

Serafall walked toward him and asked, "Is this okay for your identity to be known?"

Yuuki nodded, "It's fine."

Serafall took something from her pocket and gave it to him.

Yuuki frowned, "This is?"

"This is a magical stick you can transform into a magical girl with this," Serafall said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "I know that but why did you give me this thing?" He was a fully fledgling dandy man and he didn't understand why she gave him this magical stick.

"It's for you to disguise your identity! You can become a magical girl and no one will know your identity!" Serafall said with a serious expression.

Rossweisse tried to hold her laugh by their sides.

Yuuki seriously wanted to throw this thing away but it was too rude. He realized that Kunou kept looking at this stick, "Kunou, do you want this thing?"

Kunou was startled and shook her head, "N - no, it's yours, I can't have it."

Yuuki didn't care about her rejection since he knew that she wanted this thing, "No, please take care of this magical stick, you're more suitable to become a magical girl than me."

"I - is this okay?" Kunou asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I believe in you that you can use this power wisely."

Kunou looked at the magical stick with a smile and nodded in an excited manner while slightly nervous, "I - I'll use it wisely."

Yuuki nodded while caressing her head, "Good, from now on, you will become the magical girl that will protect everyone in this town."

Kunou nodded with a serious expression.

Serafall and Rossweisse felt that this conversation could be used in a scene of a movie or anime.

"Excuse me."

They turned their heads and saw the group of devils and Azazel.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

470 Kyoto 12

"Huh? Yuuki?" Azazel was surprised to see him. He suddenly remembered that he had met him a lot of times and thought that this young man wasn't normal. He started to wonder whether this young man was either a magician or sacred gear user.

"Hey," Yuuki nodded at him.

"Eh, you're here!!" Issei was also surprised.

Xenovia and Asia were surprised to see him.

Irina looked at him curiously since this would be her first time to see him. She looked at him closely and suddenly saw her idol, "Eh? Yuuki-Sama? Please, give me a sign!!" She took both pen and paper out of nowhere.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and gave her a sign.

"Is this really the time to ask for a signature?" Xenovia had a sweatdrop.

"Eh, but this is a really rare chance to meet him," Irina said.

"Stop!!! Can you please explain to us why you caught us in jail?" Issei asked. He was rarely pissed but his school trip was destroyed after he entered jail.

Yuuki wanted to tell him that he entered the jail because he was perverted but he couldn't make a joke in this serious situation.

"I'm sorry for the trouble but the leader of the Youkai faction or my mother is missing because of a group of terrorists," Kunou said and bowed her head.

Issei felt bad when he saw such a little girl to apologize to him, "It's okay since it's just a misunderstanding."

Kunou felt relieved and didn't say anything again.

Issei twitched his lips when he saw the little girl holding the guy in front of him tightly. He looked at him and asked, "Lolicon?"

"No," Yuuki replied with an automatic response.

"Group of terrorists?" Xenovia asked.

"The one who attacked her mother was the Khaos Brigade who started their attack on the Youkai faction in Kyoto," Serafall said.

"What!!" Four of them were startled when they heard it.

Azazel's expression became serious, "What is their objection?"

They shook their heads, they weren't sure why the Hero Faction wanted to kidnap the leader of Youkai in Kyoto.

"We don't know but we're planning to save her," Yuuki said.

"What does this have to do with us?" Issei asked.

"I'm sure they will start attacking you," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Issei was surprised.

"You don't need to be that surprised, you're a Red Dragon Emperor, this time the Hero Faction from the Khaos Brigade want to mimic their ancestor to beat a legendary monster, you're the holder of legendary Longinus, I'm sure you will become their target," Yuuki said and looked at Azazel, "You too, Azazel-san."

Azazel laughed, "It's interesting, a group of humans wants to become a real hero."

Xenovia was pissed, "Is this what heroes do?"

"What a cruel group of people," Asia shook her head. She didn't understand why those group of people were very obsessive about becoming a hero. She wanted to know why everyone couldn't live in harmony and peace.

"I can't stay quiet in this situation, I will help you," Irina said.

Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."

"What is your plan to catch them?" Issei asked.

Yuuki nodded, "My plan is only one."

"Hmm?"

"That is walking with you guys tomorrow," Yuuki said.

Issei, Xenovia, Asia, and Irina were looking at him with a strange expression. They weren't sure that walking with them could become a great plan.

"Why?" Issei asked.

"Because I'm sure they will attack you guys soon," Yuuki answered.

"How can you be so sure?" Xenovia asked.

"You can call this a premonition, I feel that you guys have something that will attract trouble coming," Yuuki answered.

They couldn't refute his words since trouble kept coming toward them.

"You don't need to worry, even though there are three Longinus users in that group...." Before he finished his words, they cut him since they were startled.

"3 Longinus users!!" They looked at Issei since he was also a Longinus user in their group.

"A power similar to Ddraig, huh?" Issei felt nervous hearing it.

"You don't need to worry, I'm sure that they're strong but I will help you guys in battle," Yuuki answered.

They looked at him curiously and asked, "Are you Longinus user?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I'm just a normal magician."

Serafall and Rossweisse wanted to spit on him when they heard that he was the only normal magician.

'A normal magician can't make someone disappear instantly!!!' Serafall said it was within her heart.

'Normal magicians can't make their imagination into reality!!!' Rossweisse said it was within her heart.

"A normal magician, eh?" Azazel said while looking at him curiously. He was sure that the young man in front of him wasn't a normal magician but he didn't press him further.

"But to think, you're a magician, huh?" Issei said while looking at him. He thought that he was just someone famous with a lot of skills but it seemed that he wasn't that simple and he was a bit surprised to hear that he was a magician.

Yuuki smiled, "I just have some small skills, it's not worthy of the attention of the Red Dragon Emperor."

Issei was a bit embarrassed when he was called the Red Dragon Emperor, "N - no, don't call me the Red Dragon Emperor."

"Or do you want me to call you Breast Dragon?" Yuuki teased.

"No!!!" Issei wanted to spit when he heard this nickname.

Everyone laughed and the tension was gone by his joke.

"Alright, we're not going to hold you in jail again today, you guys can come back to your hotel, I'm sure your friends are worried about you," Yuuki said.

They suddenly realized that it was very late today. They needed to come back as soon as possible.

Xenovia also followed them but stopped and walked toward him, "Have we known each other?" She had always been curious about him since she felt a strange connection.

Yuuki only winked, "Probably, I'm not sure, do you want to confirm it?"

"How?" Xenovia was curious.

"It's easy...." Yuuki only moved his mouth but didn't make a sound, 'Kiss me.'

Xenovia blushed and wanted to ask him again but someone stopped her.

"Xenovia-san, hurry up, we're going to be late," Asia called and pulled her.

"W - wait, Asia," Xenovia was helpless and became curious again. She knew that she had already met him. She traced her lips with her fingers, 'Kiss me, huh?' His figure suddenly overlapped with someone, 'Eh?'

Yuuki was always curious about how a woman really had a strong instinct. He was very kind to Issei since he would steal his harem members sooner. He didn't chat with Azazel since it was very troublesome. He decided to stay in the headquarters of the Youkai faction together with Serafall and Rossweisse since Kunou didn't want him to go back.

---

Azazel smiled slightly, "Yuuki, hmm, he is not that simple." He took something from his pocket and looked at the communication device that Archer had given him in the past.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

471 Kyoto 13

Yuuki was resting in his room together with Kunou who was sleeping on his side. He looked at the window and felt someone entering his room.

"Nyaa," Kuroka appeared suddenly and hugged him directly.

"Yuuki," Le Fay also appeared.

Both of them entered successfully with the Hades's Cap of Invisibility without anyone noticing.

"Hey," Yuuki caressed her head and said, "I'm happy to see you but don't be too loud she is sleeping."

Kuroka and Le Fay nodded and noticed a little girl was sleeping on his bed. Both of them nodded at the same time.

"Why are you here?" Yuuki asked curiously. He was happy but he was curious why both of them would come to this place.

"Nyaa, Vali wanted to tell you that the Hero Faction wants to do something in this place," Kuroka said.

Le Fay nodded, "Yeah, they want to do something dangerous."

"Do you need our help, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Thank you, but I can take care of the problem myself, you don't need to worry about this."

Kuroka nodded and said, "Why are you sleeping with her, nyaa?"

"Are you a lolicon?" Le Fay asked.

Blackline appeared on his forehead when he heard it, "No, she is just scared and tired after what was happening around her." He told them that both Kunou and her mother were his acquaintances. He wanted to save his mother from the Hero Faction and taught a lesson to the Hero Faction at the same time.

Yuuki thought that the crime of Hero Faction was similar to the naughty children and he needed to punish them. Their crime was really big since they had kidnapped a hot mother and it was an unforgivable crime. He needed to teach them something or else he wouldn't be satisfied. He didn't say this out loud and kept it inside his heart since he didn't want to be treated as a pervert.

Yuuki looked at both of them and asked, "Do you want to sleep here? The bed is quite large, both of you can join me."

Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa." She slept beside him while hugging his arm.

"I - is that okay?" Le Fay was quite sleepy but she was a bit nervous to sleep with him.

"Of course," Yuuki nodded.

"You can sleep beside me, nyaa, he won't attack you at night," Kuroka said.

"What kind of person do you think I am?" Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression.

"Don't think too much, nyaa, let's sleep," Kuroka said with a spoiled smile.

Yuuki shook his head and laid on the bed. He closed his eyes waiting for the next battle.

---

At the same time, the Gremory group, the Sitri group, and Azazel held a meeting with each other.

"Hmm, what do you think about him?" Kiba asked. He was in a different group from everyone else. He didn't follow everyone to the Youkai Faction and didn't meet him. He was quite surprised to listen to his friend's story and didn't expect that the person that he met before was a magician.

"I don't think he is harming us, he just wants to save the leader of Youkai Faction," Asia answered.

Xenovia nodded, "Yeah, also the enemy will come toward us, he will help us to attack them."

"How did he know that the enemy will attack you guys?" Saji asked.

"He said that it was a premonition? He said that trouble was always coming toward the Gremory group, so he was sure that the Hero Faction would come toward us," Irina said.

They couldn't refute these statements since it was true. They looked at Issei asking for his opinion.

Issei looked at them and said, "How to say, I don't think he will harm us from the way I see him." He looked at his gauntlet and asked, "What do you think Ddraig?"

Ddraig was silent for a few seconds and answered, "....How to say, he is somehow confusing."

"Is it confusing?"

"Yes, strong, weak, it's just impossible to know about him but his objection is that saving the leader of Youkai Faction is true," Ddraig said.

"Well, he is also a friend of Serafall, you guys don't need to worry that much," Azazel said.

"The president's older sister!" The Sitri group was surprised to hear this information. They looked at each other and nodded.

Momo Hanakai, one of them peerage members of Sitri Group called her president and talked about what was happening in Kyoto.

Sona who received her phone felt quite strange at first since they called her in the middle of the night, but hearing their information her expression became serious. She didn't expect the leader of youkai in Kyoto would be missing and the group of Khaos Brigade would come to attack this town during the school trip. But there was important information that made her baffled.

"Yuuki, is it in that place?" Sona asked and added, "With Nee-sama?" She suddenly remembered that his older sister wanted to show him about her new anime studio but she didn't expect that either of them would join this troublesome event.

"President, do you know him?" Momo asked.

Sona thought for a bit and said, "You don't need to worry about him, tell me about the battle when it's over."

Momo felt her order was strange but she didn't say anything, "Alright."

"Good," Sona said and closed the phone. She was quite curious about him and wanted to see how the battle was, unfortunately, she was in Kuoh and couldn't see their battle.

The Sitri peerage had received their order and they didn't say anything about him.

They still wanted to talk about the Hero Faction but Azazel stopped them.

"You have to rest now, tomorrow there is a big chance that they will come to us, you guys need to take care of your body," Azazel said.

They couldn't say anything and went back to their room.

Azazel yawned and couldn't wait for tomorrow. He couldn't do anything right now and it was better to not overthink anything or else it would be too tiring.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

472 Kyoto 14

The next day.

Yuuki knew that he only needed to wait since he had set up the bait. He asked Kunou to guide him around the town since it would be useless to stay in one place. She didn't mind and also wanted to show him the beauty of this town.

But before that, Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Kunou needed to meet the Gremory group since they would become bait for the Hero Faction. He had a bit of regret since he couldn't have dinner with the beautiful Jeanne. He knew that they were enemies but it made him somehow excited to steal her from the group of Hero Faction.

Yuuki went to the dango shop where everyone was waiting. He saw a lot of people there from Issei, Asia, and Xenovia. He also saw three normal humans there, the two perverts and a girl who kept looking at him. He saw this girl had a nosebleed and felt a bit worried at her, "Is she okay?"

Issei, Motohama, and Matsuda, who was clear about her condition, felt a bit complex. They knew why this perverted girl had a nosebleed and from her expression, they knew what she was thinking.

"Hey, are you okay?" Yuuki asked.

Aika, who could calculate a male's "manhood" size just by looking, had just found something incredible. She saw this young man in front of her and was just too amazing to describe. She was a bit nervous and blushed at the same time.

"Ignore her, she is just perverted," Issei said.

"Hey!!!!" Aika was mad that her image was destroyed because of this idiot.

"It's alright for a girl to have a curiosity about the opposite sex, I don't mind helping you with this kind of thing," Yuuki didn't hate this kind of girl.

"Really?" Aika smiled.

"Yeah, let's exchange our phone num-," before he finished both Rossweisse and Kunou stopped him.

"Yuuki!"

"Yuuki-Nii!"

Yuuki sighed and thought that it wouldn't be smooth to flirt with another girl, "Alright, let's go around the town." He could only avert their conversation and would ask her later when everyone was looking around.

Aika also smiled and thought that this guy was a bit interesting.

Xenovia felt a bit uncomfortable when she couldn't join them. She had been thinking about a lot of things lately even though it didn't make sense. She thought that the Archer that she had kissed before was him.

'No, he i-,' Xenovia wanted to completely deny it but her woman's instinct told him that he was that person.

Yuuki just felt really strange, 'How can a woman have such a sharp instinct?' He thought his disguise was perfect but it seemed he underestimated this woman's obsessiveness. He sighed inward and thought to enjoy the trip first since he didn't have time to tour around the town.

Everyone also joined and walked around the town together.

Kunou became quite a good guide and introduced everyone to some popular spots for tourists. She had always lived here and she knew a lot of good places. She was sad since her mother was gone but she knew that she needed to be strong.

'Papa will save mother,' Kunou believed, and knew this was also his plan to lure the Hero Faction, who was the one who kidnapped her mother to leave.

---

They started their outing together enjoying the beauty of this town. They visited a famous temple, a bamboo garden, and many historical places.

At noon, they decided to visit a restaurant to eat the famous boiled tofu.

"This is my favorite place," Kunou excitedly said to him.

"Let me try it," Yuuki said and started to eat the boiled tofu. He chewed slowly and nodded. He couldn't taste anything. He didn't like a light taste of food and wanted something strong or heavy such as meat or curry still he could appreciate it slightly.

"How is it?" Kunou asked.

Yuuki nodded, "It's good."

"Really? You should eat more," Kunou said and wanted to feed him.

Issei, Motohama, and Matsuda looked at him in envy, 'Why am I not in his place?'

Yuuki knew why most women loved this food, 'This food doesn't have any calories.' He thought while eating it. He looked at the girls who ate this food happily.

They continued their trip to visit a traditional cafe and met Kiba and Azazel.

"Hello," Kiba greeted him.

"Hello," Yuuki said.

"Hey Yuuki, go with me and drink some sake," Azazel wrapped his hand around his shoulder.

"Sensei, are you drinking at noon? He is also a minor," Issei said.

"Don't be too tight, I'm sure he has a lot of experience in this area, right?" Azazel looked at him knowing the expression.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, this time, I will go around with them first, you can drink there alone, I don't want to drink with middle-aged man, it's very lonely."

"Ugh...." Azazel felt hurt and looked at Rosseiswesse, "How about you?"

"My job is always by his side," Rossweisse said.

Azazel smiled, "It seems you have found a boyfriend."

Rossweisse blushed and looked away

"Hmm?" Azazel looked at her with surprise. He thought that she didn't have a boyfriend and would snap at him. He looked at this young man and suddenly felt that this young man somehow similar to his young self.

"Alright, we won't bother you, Azazel-san," Yuuki said.

Everyone also didn't stay and continued their trip together.

Azazel shrugged his shoulders and decided to follow them since it was too lonely to drink sake alone.

---

They had arrived in Togetsu-kyō Bridge since it was one of the most beautiful spots until a purple fog suddenly appeared and surrounded them.

Yuuki saw the Gremory group, Rossweisse, Kunou, and Azazel were absorbed by this purple fog. He thought that those guys wouldn't hurt a human and only absorbed the other races. He thought that this Hero Faction still had a good heart but he still couldn't forgive them. He also hurriedly entered the purple fog to follow them. He looked around and knew that he had entered another dimension.

"Yuuki!!" Rossweisse and Kunou were glad to see him.

Yuuki saw a group of people appearing on the other side of the bridge. He saw a figure who was holding a spear release an enormous light beam toward them. He put a silver gun in his hand and said, "Azazel-an, move aside."

Azazel wanted to block the attack, but when he heard his voice. He hurriedly moved aside. He saw him holding a beautiful silver gun in his hand. He didn't know why but he felt a dangerous atmosphere coming from this gun.

Yuuki didn't say anything and shot this light beam. His attack didn't have a sound or appearance but it made the enemy's attack disappear without a trace.

"T - this.."

Both sides were stupefied when they saw he could do this kind of thing easily.

"Hooo? You're human, why are you on that side? Come with us! We can become heroes for humanity together!" The leader of that group became quite surprised when he saw someone strong suddenly appeared. He wanted him to join his group and make humanity great again.

They were startled and didn't expect that this group of terrorists would invite him.

"Hero? You must have read too much manga," Yuuki answered with disinterest tone.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

473 Kyoto 15

Azazel, who heard him suddenly laughed, "Hahahaha." He didn't expect him to make fun of the enemy.

Suddenly another enormous light beam attacked him but this time Yuuki didn't stop it.

"Eh?" Azazel hurriedly made a barrier to stop this attack only it was just too powerful. He was hit and flying far away to the mountain behind him.

Everyone looked at him with a surprised expression.

"You didn't stop it?" The enemy asked since he thought that this person was just unpredictable.

"No, he is just a bit annoying and he won't die with one attack," Yuuki answered and added, "Also, who are you?"

"Oh, that's right, I've never done my introduction, let me introduce myself, the leader of the hero faction, Cao Ca-," Cao Cao said.

"BASTARD!!!"

His words were cut by a scream from Azazel.

Azazel flew back and looked at Yuuki with an annoyed expression, "Why didn't you make it disappear again?!" He looked at his suit and became dirty and torn because of that attack. He raised his collars since he felt quite angry.

Yuuki pushed him, "You're the governor of Fallen Angel, you should be able to stop it, I'm just human, why do you think I'm your bodyguard?"

Azazel sighed and shook his head. He looked at Cao Cao again and asked, "What do you want to do?"

Cao Cao felt a bit annoyed since he was ignored for the most part.

"Hurry up and let go of my mother!!" Kunou shouted at them.

Cao Cao felt a bit happy when he saw her desperate expression, "She shall be the subject of our dainty little experiment."

"Experiment, you say?" Kunou was startled.

"Before that, though, I'd like to greet Governor-General Azazel and the famed Red Dragon Emperor with a little sparring session," Cao Cao said.

"I don't mind, you can do whatever you want with both of them but you must return Yasaka to us first?" Yuuki answered.

"Hey!!!" Azazel and Issei said at the same time.

Azazel shook his head, "I want to successfully finish our talks with the youkai here, you see, hurry up and let her go."

Cao Cao looked at him, "Who are you anyway?"

"I'm her....," Yuuki said while looking at Kunou.

Kunou looked at him and shouted, "He is my papa!!!"

"....."

They were looking at him with a startled expression.

Yuuki felt a bit of regret when he let her announce his identity.

Kunou looked quite proud while holding his pants tightly.

"Papa, eh? Is she your daughter?" Cao Cao despised him.

"No, I'm not," Yuuki shook his head and said, "Also, what's with your expression?"

"Hmph, you're a human, why you're being manipulated by a youkai? You have to open your eyes and come back to us," Cao Cao said.

"I'm better than you who are single," Yuuki said.

"Hmph, who cares about a girlfriend?!" Cao Cao shook his head.

Yuuki looked at him with a pitiful expression.

"What's with that expression?" Cao Cao became annoyed.

"Nothing," Yuuki shook his head, "It's just that I understand, you don't need to explain anything."

The Gremory group and Azazel wanted to laugh but they held themselves.

"YOU!!!" Cao Cao felt annoyed by him and looked at one of his subordinates, "Leonardo, prepare the anti-monsters."

One of his subordinates took off his hood and showed his face to everyone. He is shown to be a short, dark-skinned young boy with gray-blue hair and purple eyes. He raised both of his hands and made several black holes around the bridge.

Everyone became serious when they saw several monsters appearing suddenly.

"The Annihilation Maker," Azazel had a serious expression on his face.

"Correct, so long as the user focuses intently, the Longinus is capable of creating any type of monster," Cao Cao said.

"The power that is rumored to be able to destroy the world is in the hands of your group," Azazel couldn't believe it.

"That can't be, that is really, bad," Issei said.

Everyone had a worried expression on their face.

Yuuki was looking for the user of 'Dimensional Lost' but he couldn't find him. He thought that this person was the most troublesome of everyone since he could create his own dimension. He knew that he needed to take him down before anyone else.

"Welsh Dragon: Balance Braker!" Ddraig shouted.

Issei was engulfed by fire and his body was covered by red armor.

"Judging by the fact that there are still no Colossus-class monsters being sent to the three powers, its power has yet to be mastered," Azazel said.

"That's right, as expected of the Governor-General, it is as you say, this kid still hasn't matured, though he does excel at one thing," Cao Cao said.

One of the monsters suddenly gathered a large amount of energy on its eye and attacked the mountain behind them with a light beam.

"A light-based attack?" Issei was surprised.

"Leonardo has the ability to create monsters that target their opponent's weakness, he specializes in creating anti-mon-."

Cao Cao stopped talking when he saw the scene in front of him. He knew that the young man that could make his attack disappear was strong but he didn't expect that he would be this strong. He saw the monsters that had been created by Leonardo gone without any trace.

"T - this is...." Leonardo was stupified and became serious again, "Let's see how many monsters that you can stop." He made another monster but it disappeared again.

Yuuki kept shooting every monster that appeared on their side.

Cao Cao knew that it would become trouble later. He needed to stop him. He jumped toward him and only stopped when Azazel was in front of him, "Well, well, Azazel Governor."

"Why don't you sit back and let our gunner take down all of your monsters?" Azazel asked with a smile. He thought that monsters would become trouble but he was glad that he had him on his side.

Cao Cao smiled, "No, I must stop him."

"Well, why don't we face each other right now?" Azazel said and he used his balance breaker. His body was covered in yellow armor and he held a trident in his hand.

"Here I go!" Azazel said.

"I will have the honor of facing you," Cao Cao said.

Both of them started to have their duel.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

474 Kyoto 16

Everyone was amazed looking at him making those monsters disappear with ease.

Cao Cao, who was still fighting against Azazel, wondered what kind of sacred gear was that.

"Are you curious about his sacred gear?" Azazel asked while fighting.

"Do you know it?" Cao Cao asked.

Azazel shook his head, "After God is dead, there is a lot of mutation sacred gear, probably he is one of that."

Cao Cao looked at how easily he defeated those monsters and wondered what would happen when he aimed it toward a people. His expression became serious and he knew that he was playing around, "He is strong."

"That's true," Azazel nodded and added, "but let's continue our battle."

"That's true," Cao Cao thrust his spear.

---

"S - stop him!!!"

The Hero Faction knew that he would be dangerous and needed to stop him. They thought he was good with a long-range attack but he was weak at close range.

Yuuki was too lazy to handle them and he would be the only one who was working if this continued. He looked at the Gremory group and said, "Can you stop them?"

"Of course, leave it to us," Issei said.

"You don't need to worry, we will protect you," Kiba said.

"I won't let them get near you," Xenovia said.

"I will help you attack those monsters," Rossweisse said.

"I will stop them!!!" Irina said.

Yuuki got a shudder when both males said these lines to him. He was glad that Xenovia, Irina and Rossweisse were there. He looked at Asia and said, "Asia-chan, can you stay with Kunou? Please protect her."

"Y - yes!! I will protect her," Asia nodded.

"Papa...." Kunou was a bit worried about him.

"Don't worry, wait for me to save your mother," Yuuki said.

Kunou nodded and believed in him.

Yuuki saw that everyone was fighting against members of Hero Faction. He looked at Leonardo who had a sweat on his forehead. He smiled at him and changed the effect on his gun. He aimed at him and shot him.

Leonardo didn't know what was happening. He saw him aiming his gun and suddenly he felt sleepy. He closed his eyes and fell down.

"Leonardo!!" They were startled when they saw their friend suddenly fell down on the ground.

What are you doing!!!" They were very angry at him.

"Don't worry, a child like him needs to sleep early," Yuuki said.

The Hero Faction sighed in relief when they heard him only sleeping but their expression became serious. They knew that he was the most dangerous person in this situation. They didn't even hear or see the appearance of the bullet from his gun. They needed to take him down as soon as possible.

Yuuki wasn't in a hurry to end them and wanted to see most of their group. He could see that Issei was fighting against three beautiful girls. He knew what Issei wanted to do in that situation. He thought for a bit that he should be the fisherman in this situation.

---

Issei used his boobs language on a group of three girls in front of him to find out where they would attack him in advance. He dodged their attacks easily and used his dress-breaker to make their clothes torn.

"Dress Break!" Issei snapped his finger with a cool pose.

"Kyaaa!!" The three girls were overwhelmed by this perverted technique. They wanted to cry since they had never shown their bodies to anyone. They were in a helpless situation until suddenly there was a big cloak covering their bodies.

"Are you alright?"

Three of them raised their heads and saw the young man who had a Sacred Gear in gun form. They knew that they were enemies and were confused by his actions.

"W - why are you helping us?" One of them asked

"What a dumb question?" Yuuki said.

"What?" They became pissed by his words.

"You're a very beautiful girl, I don't want you to be defiled by that pervert," Yuuki said in a gentlemanly manner and added, "How about you guys exit from the Hero Faction and come with me?"

"Eh?' The three girls were stupified and blushed at the same time.

"Don't worry, I will treat you roughly," Yuuki whispered.

They shuddered and looked at him with fascination.

"Can you stop flirting with our group? You three come back hurriedly," the people from the Hero Faction shouted.

"Ah, yes!!" The three of them felt regret and ran back to their group.

Yuuki shook his head since his plan failed.

"Bastard!!!" Issei was angry since Yuuki got three cute girls suddenly. He felt that he had been cheated by him.

"Yuuki...." Rossweisse sighed.

"Papa....." Kunou felt that Yuuki was just too womanizer and needed to tell his mother about his action later, "I - I can be your bride later." She said in a low voice.

Asia and Irina looked at him with unreliable eyes.

"Yuuki..." Xenovia somehow felt pissed.

Kiba could only sigh and wondered why a lot of perverts had gathered around him.

"You're very popular."

Yuuki saw this silver-haired young man in front of him, "Thank you?"

"My name is Sigfried, you're human too right?" Sigfried asked.

"Yes, I'm," Yuuki nodded.

"You should join us, there are a lot of beautiful girls in our group," Sigfried said.

"Hoo??" Yuuki was somehow interested.

"YUUKI!!!!" Everyone said at the same time.

"I'm sorry but I can't join you," Yuuki said.

Sigfried nodded, "Well, don't worry, at least let me be thankful for you for not killing Leonardo."

Yuuki nodded, "You can release Yasaka for me if you're that grateful."

Sigfried shook his head, "I can't do that, we have something important to do with her."

"Oh, then I will take her by force," Yuuki answered.

"Hahaha, I can't wait for that," Sigfried said.

"Bastard, don't ignore us!!" Xenovia slashed her sword toward him.

Sigfried was still very calm and raised his sword to block her attack.

"Haaa!!" Kiba also slashed his sword.

Irina threw her light magic toward him.

Sigfried made another arm on his back and his hands became three. He held three swords and skillfully blocked their attacks.

Kiba, Irina, and Xenovia were startled and kept attacking him but Sigfried could easily handle three of them with ease.

Sigfried was a bit annoyed by them and blasted them away.

Kiba, Irina, and Xenovia blocked him but they were thrown a few meters away.

"Damn, he has three arms??" Xenovia said.

"It is frustrating but he is indeed very strong," Kiba said.

Sigfried was still calm in this situation and introduced his three swords, "The Emperor Demonic Sword, Gram. With this blade, I can take any opponent. Also Balmung and Nothung. Both are legendary swords in their own rights, as well. And this arm is Twice Critical, the Arm of Dragon."

"As expected, he has sacred gear and in addition, he hasn't activated his swords abilities," Kiba said.

"I'd like to add that none of these have achieved Balance Breaker status," Sigfried said.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

475 Kyoto 17

Yuuki didn't bother them and looked around. He turned his head and saw Cao Cao was standing on the edge of the bridge.

"Can you release Yasaka?" Yuuki asked.

Cao Cao shook his head, "I can't right now, but tonight, I can give her...."

Yuuki didn't say anything and aimed his gun toward him. He moved his mouth slowly and said, "Goodbye."

Cao Cao raised his Longinus and blocked his attack. He didn't feel anything but his stamina, he could feel his stamina drained very fast. He jumped and moved toward his group, "Sigfried, back down."

Sigfried nodded and felt the situation became serious.

"What is your objective?" Yuuki asked.

"Our objective is simple, we want to unearth humanity's full potential," Cao Cao said.

"What?" Azazel, who was flying, landed beside him.

"Demons, Dragons, Fallen Angels, and among all other races, humans have always been the ones capable of eliminating the ones who are at the top."

"No... Humans must always be the ones to do so."

"A kernel of hope for an otherwise beleaguered race."

"Case in point, I want to see how far we can push forward while remaining completely human," Cao Cao said.

"While remaining human....." Issei looked at Yuuki. He knew that he was human but his power was completely different from a normal human.

"You can defeat whatever you want but don't ever try to hurt her or I will eliminate you right away right now," Yuuki said and released his magical power.

Cao Cao suddenly felt pressure on him. He wrinkled and said, "You're human too!! Why are you helping them!!"

"I'm not helping them but you should have chosen a different target," Yuuki said.

"I'm sorry for that but we can't release her right now, we will use the powerful force field by the name of Kyoto and the nine-tail fox headmaster, and conduct a grand experiment at Nijou Castle! Please do attend our festival," Cao Cao said and looked at one of the people with a hood behind him, "Georg, let's teleport." He thought that he had some relationship with the Nine-Tail Fox Headmaster. He felt sorry but he couldn't stop right now when their experiment was almost finished.

Yuuki aimed his gun again but a purple fog blocked his attack. His gun transformed into a big cannon. He could have searched for her later but he needed to defeat them as soon as possible. He gathered his magical power inside this gun and shot it toward them.

BOOOM!!!!!!

"Georg, hurry up!" Cao Cao raised his spear and also released an enormous light beam. He blocked his cannon beam with his attack.

Georg looked at him with a serious expression on his face right now. He shuddered and teleported everyone right away.

"Tsk," Yuuki clicked his tongue and made his weapon disappear.

"Everyone, release your armament space will return to normal!!" Azazel said.

They nodded and transformed back into normal.

Yuuki needed to calm himself since he failed to catch them but he wasn't worried since he would save her tonight.

"Papa!!" Kunou ran toward him and hugged his leg.

Yuuki caressed her head, "Don't worry, tonight, I will save your mother."

Kunou nodded while still hugging him.

"Oi, Yuuki, can you come with us? We need to plan our strategy," Azazel asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure."

They walked together back to the hotel since they would start their strategic meeting.

Yuuki was walking with Kunou who was in his arms. He could tell that she was a bit tired since she was very tense during a battle earlier.

Rossweisse walked beside him, "Are you okay?"

Yuuki nodded, "I'm okay, you don't need to worry about me."

Rossweisse sighed in relief after hearing his response.

"But..." Yuuki said.

"But?" Rossweisse asked.

"I'm still tense because of the battle earlier, can you calm me down?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse nodded, "Sure, how can I help you?" She wanted to help him.

"Hold my hand," Yuuki said and gave her his hand.

"Eh?" Rossweisse blushed.

"You can't?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse shook her head and said, "I can let me do it." She moved her hand slowly and held his hand gently. She tried to hold her blush and she also could feel everyone was glancing at her but she had an important job to calm his nerve. However, this job was difficult since her face was really hot right now.

Yuuki smiled looking at her reaction and felt calmer now. He shook his head and felt quite pissed earlier. He thought they were kids who wanted attention and did some mischief. He could have killed them but he thought it was a little too much to do. He was human and they were human. He also felt that they didn't feel that they wanted to harm him and he wouldn't stop them if they had chosen a different target.

Azazel looked at him and said, "But you're very kind, huh?"

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.

"You can make them disappear in instant but you only make them sleep," Azazel looked at him curiously, "What are your sacred gears?"

"Yeah, that gun is very cool!! Also that cannon on your hand!!" Xenovia asked. She felt that the last cannon was very awesome in her eyes. She saw him releasing enormous destruction of energy toward his enemies earlier.

"Is that sacred gear similar to mine?" Kiba asked. His sacred gear was a Sword Birth. He could make any kind of sword with his though and from his observation, Yuuki's sacred gear could make any kind of gun with his though.

"Hmm, it's similar to that, let's go back, I'm a bit starving," Yuuki said and walked to the hotel.

"Hey, where have you guys been?" Aika, Motohama, and Matsuda appeared.

"Yeah, you leave us here and have fun right?" Motohama asked.

They twitched their lips while hearing their question.

"Motohama, Matsuda," Issei sighed and was too tired to say anything. He felt that the world was very big. He didn't expect that this person would be this strong, "Ddraig, what do you think?"

"Hmm, I'm not sure, but he is very strong," Ddraig said.

Issei clenched his hand and said, "Let's get stronger, Ddraig."

"Alright, partner," Ddraig said.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

476 Kyoto 18

They were in his room since his room was very big compared to everyone else.

"Damn, do you stay in this room together?" Issei looked at both Yuuki and Rossweissei. He thought about his room which was dilapidated and he stayed alone there. He felt really jealous of him right now.

Yuuki ignored him and took care of Kunou who was sitting on his lap.

On his side, there were both Serafall and Rossweisse together.

"Serafall-sama, what is your relationship with him?" Saji asked.

The member of Sitri's peerage looked at him for the first time. They had heard him from their president and they were quite curious. They had heard that he was very strong but they weren't sure yet since they had never seen him fight.

"Hmm? He is my peerage member candidate," Serafall said with a proud expression.

They couldn't believe it at first and blinked their eyes several times until they shouted at the same time, "EHHHH!!!!!!!"

"Is that true?" Azazel looked at her.

Serafall nodded, "Yes, he has taken something important from me, s - so I want him to take responsibility and become part of my peerage, m - maybe w - we can have a different relationship in the fu, kyaaaaa." She blushed and was shy at the same time.

"BASTARD!!!!" Saji and Issei became mad when they saw this situation. They looked at him with envy. They were wondering how he could get a lot of beautiful girls around him.

Yuuki sighed and felt quite tired, "Anyway, there is something more important than that."

"Cruel!!!" Serafall cried and hugged Rossweisse who was on the other side, "Rossweisse, he is very cruel."

"Ugh...." Rossweisse wanted to drink alcohol at this moment since the matter was just too confusing.

"That's true, we need to talk about this matter since tonight the Hero Faction will start their experiment," Azazel showed a map in front of everyone.

"We need to mobilize every force that we can muster, we're on high alert around Nijou Castle and Kyoto Central Station, the Hero Faction has yet to move but we can feel an ominous aura in the air," Azazel said.

"An ominous air?" Yuuki had a weird expression on his face. He thought that Azazel was a bit exaggerated.

Azazel twitched his lips while looking at his expression. He knew what he was thinking about, "Kyoto has historically been heavily associated with the Yin Yang, Feng Shui, and other similar disciplines. Large scale rituals are predominantly held here."

"This makes this place a power spot, and dark energy is surrounding the Nijou castle as we speak."

"So what's going to happen?" Saji asked.

"I'm as much in the dark as you, to be honest, but it certainly wasn't good."

"We'll lay out our plan," Azazel said while looking at everyone.

"The members of Sitri's peerage will be on the standby around Kyoto Station, you'll also be guarding this hotel," Azazel said.

"Yes!" Sitri's peerages answered.

"Gramory's peerage, Irina, Rossweisse, and Yuuki will be going on offense, and we'll be heading straight to Nijou Castle afterward," Azazel said.

"Understood!"

Yuuki nodded in response.

"Rescuing Princess Yasaka is our top priority since we don't know how many more members that Cao Cao will bring, I'm not planning to bring you kids there, I've also enlisted some help, professionals who are suited for such dangerous times."

"Who?"

"Well, all you need to know is someone capable is coming, in any case, to endure it until they arrive, also one more thing, but I've only prepared two Phoenix Tears on this occasion," Azazel took out two bottles of Phoenix Tears from his pocket.

They became worried when they heard there were only two bottles. They knew that Phoenix Tears meant a second life for everyone.

"Sorry, but this is all I've got right now," Azazel said.

"Can we really save, mother?" Kunou asked worriedly.

Yuuki caressed her head, "Don't worry, I'll save her."

"Do you have a way Yuuki?" Azazel asked curiously.

Yuuki nodded, "I have a trump card in my hand, though, I'll keep it secret until I find her."

Azazel nodded, "I will leave the process of rescuing Princess Yasaka for you then."

"Understood," Yuuki nodded.

"Also, I may have said this before, but the entire city is filled with demons, angels, fallen angels, and youkai. The army has been deployed to capture the Hero Faction," Azazel said.

"Leave command of those guys to me," Serafall winked, "We'll punish all the bad kids who try to go outside!"

Yuuki this woman was really unreliable.

"Aaah, what's with that look? Are you doubting me?" Serafall looked at him.

"No, I'm not," Yuuki was just too lazy to argue with her.

"Really?" Serafall asked.

"Of course, you're a very dependable Serafall," Yuuki said.

"Ehehehe, really?" Serafall looked quite happy.

Azazel sighed, "That's all for the briefing, proceed to your designated stations as soon as preparation is completed. I'll have to take over the entire operation. I may be unable to accompany you, but don't get defeated easily."

"This trip will end with everyone going home safely, we'll defend Kyoto with our lives, understood?" Azazel asked.

"Yes!"

When everyone was going out someone suddenly called him.

"Yuuki," Azazel stopped him.

"What's wrong, Azazel-san?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel looked at him and said, "When the situation is bad, you can't be merciful at them."

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "You don't need to worry about that, they're too weak for me to worry." He waved his hand and went out.

Azazel looked at his back, "Too weak to worry, eh? What dependable words." He smiled and started to go to the control room to command the army in Kyoto.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

477 Kyoto 19

Yuuki was walking with Kunou and Rosswessei. Three of them walked together toward the Nijou Castle to save Yasaka.

"Are you serious about fighting this Hero Faction?" Rossweisse asked since she had never seen him fight. She only saw him using a gun but she was worried about him.

Yuuki had never told him that he was 'Archer' and 'Zero' that was why Rossweisse was very worried about him in this battle.

"Eh?" Kunou was confused. She was sitting on his shoulders right now and this conversation made her feel quite strange. She didn't really know what to say in this situation and only listened to their conversation.

"I don't really care about Hero Faction, my first objective is to save her, anything else is secondary, but I can beat them," Yuuki answered.

Kunou and Rossweisse looked at him with a strange expression.

"What?" Yuuki asked.

"I don't know but can you really beat Longinus users? They have three Longinus there and you can't underestimate them," Rossweisse said.

"Yes, they're very strong," Kunou said.

"I'm not underestimating them, but it's a fact, let me show you one of my powers," Yuuki turned his head toward his right side.

Kunou and Rossweisse also followed the direction of his vision and suddenly saw a lot of people there. They could see there were at least 50 people with a variation of Sacred Gears. They were a bit overwhelmed since they didn't expect there would be a lot of people there.

Kunou was holding his head tightly and Rossweisse prepared her magic but they saw him raise his hand.

"You don't need to worry about them," Yuuki said and created his gun again.

"Be careful with his gun!!"

"Everyone we need to attack before he starts to shoot us!!"

"ATTACK!!"

Yuuki didn't aim his gun toward them but he pointed his gun toward the sky and he shot it.

BAAM!!

Everyone stopped when they saw him shot toward the sky. They wanted to laugh at him and thought that he was a fool only stopped since they saw something very bright coming from the sky.

Yuuki only saw a group of men in there and he didn't need to be merciful at them, "Goodbye."

Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!

Kunou and Rosswesse saw a rain of a projectile coming toward their enemies from the sky. They saw a variety of attacks from bullets, lasers, canons, etc.

The enemy was helpless against this attack and couldn't fight back against him.

"Let's go, they have been waiting," Yuuki said since he had taken care of them.

Kunou and Rossweisse nodded and felt amazed at how easily he had defeated them.

"Did you kill them?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Probably on the hospital for a few months." He didn't tell them that his attacks would make them unable to use their sacred gears again at the same time and also manipulated their memories about him and the Hero Faction. He hoped that when they woke up they would become better men.

Kunou and Rossweisse nodded and felt quite better when they heard it.

Along the way, Yuuki shot a lot of people and defeated them easily. In his opinion, it was very easy to beat them. He was only curious about what made them join the Hero Faction since he was sure that the Hero Faction didn't even give them a salary each month. He thought it was just one of the mysteries of anime.

They also met both Irina and Xenovia on the street and they were fighting against a lot of people.

"Let's help them," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki nodded and shot his gun toward the sky again.

BAAM!!!

---

Xenovia and Irina who was fighting against the group of Hero Faction suddenly heard the sound of an explosion.

The fight stopped and everyone looked at the source of that sound.

"Yuuki!!" Xenovia and Irina were surprised to see him.

Yuuki pointed his finger at the sky.

"???" Everyone followed his finger and saw it in the sky.

"Eh?" They were startled when something came down.

Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!

Xenovia and Irina were panicked when they saw something attacking them from the sky but they realized that it didn't hit either of them. They looked around and saw only someone from the Hero Faction would be hit.

"Please, don't scare us!" Irina complained.

"Yeah, you should tell us before you shoot them," Xenovia complained.

"My bad, but we need to be in a hurry, let's go," Yuuki said.

Xenovia and Irina nodded and followed him, though they were curious about his attack earlier they knew their priority. Both of them thought that he was really full of mystery.

Yuuki noticed a lot of people from Hero Faction started to walk toward them.

"Damn, they have surrounded us!!" Xenovia said.

"It can't be helped, let's fight!!" Irina said.

Rossweisse and Kunou also prepared for the fight.

Yuuki sighed and wanted to go to the Nijou Castle as soon as possible. He threw his gun on the ground and shouted, "Wheel Of Fortune!!"

The gun suddenly transformed into a monstrous car. Spikes and tubes erupt from its hull, its bumper morphs into a beastly maw, with mandible-like projections on either side, and it gains massive exhaust ports on its rear.

*BRRRRMMMM

A car suddenly appeared in front of them and this surprised everyone, especially seeing such a monstrous car in front of them.

"Get into the car," Yuuki said.

They nodded and entered the car together. They were just following his order and their heads couldn't process what was happening.

Yuuki looked at a group of people in front of him and used a weapon on his car and aimed it toward them. He also started to drive his car toward Nijou Castle.

Baam! Baam! Baam!

His car started to shoot everyone along the way and moved very fast toward Nijou Castle.

The enemy felt that he was a cheater since they were helpless in front of him.

Kunou, Rossweisse, Irina, and Xenovia who were inside the car couldn't help but look at the back of the car and see the destruction that happened because of this car.

"What the hell is this car!!!" Irina said.

"This car is cool," Xenovia said.

"You're destroying the street," Rossweisse said with a sigh. She thought that he was full of imagination to make this such a monstrous car but she thought it was more comfortable rather than walking.

"It's okay, it's more important to save Yasaka," Yuuki said.

Kunou nodded, "Yes, it's for my mother." She didn't care about the destroyed street. She thought that this car was really powerful and could defeat the enemy instantly.

*BRRRMMMM

Xenovia and Irina thought that this guy became even more mysterious in their minds. Both of them really enjoyed riding in this car.

"That's right, we need to take a picture," Yuuki said.

"Eh??"

Yuuki gave them sunglasses and told them to wear them.

They wore the glasses while he prepared the camera. He could do this because this car could move automatically. They looked at the camera and took a picture together inside this monstrous car.

"Wheel Of Fortune!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

478 Kyoto 20

Issei, Asia, and Kiba looked quite beaten up since they had fought a lot of people along the way. They walked toward the Nijou Castle until they saw a monstrous car stopped beside them. They became tense since they could feel this car was really strong. They weren't sure whether they were enemies or allies. They saw the mirror was opened and saw a lot of people there.

"Do you want a ride?" Yuuki asked.

"Asia, you can go inside," Xenovia said.

Kunou was sitting on Rossweisse's lap in the front seat and it was possible to add one more passenger.

"How about us??" Issei asked.

"Where did you get this car?" Kiba was curious. He had never seen such a powerful car before.

"Both guys can stay on the roof seat," Yuuki said.

"Roof's seat?"

They saw the roof morphed and made a seat for two people.

Asia sighed in relief when she saw both Issei and Kiba could sit in the car, "Then I will join you."

Kiba and Issei didn't mind sitting on the roof since they were guys.

*BRRRMMM

Yuuki started to drive his car again toward the Nijou Castle.

Kiba and Issei who were on the roof felt the wind was very strong. Both of them started to observe this car and felt it wasn't a simple car.

"What kind of car is this?" Asia asked curiously.

"This is one of the applications of his Sacred Gear," Irina answered.

"Really?" Asia asked.

"Yeah, it's very convenient right," Yuuki answered without turning his head.

Kiba wondered whether his sacred gear could be used for something similar. He thought that he could use a sword to make a horse or something.

The journey was easier when everyone was riding this car.

Yuuki didn't really care about the member of Hero Faction as long as it wasn't a girl. He would drive his car and crash them since this car was very powerful.

On the way suddenly, they saw someone with a different power than the rest.

"RED DRAGON EMPEROR!!!!"

They saw a young man with black hair tied into a bun, he also wears a pair of shades. His attire consists of a black Japanese school uniform

Yuuki stopped his car and asked, "Do you know him?"

Issei nodded, "Yeah, I remember him, I've defeated him before."

"HAHAHA, I WILL DEFEAT YOU RIGHT NOW!!!"

"BALANCE BREAKER!!!"

The young man suddenly created black shadow armor which covered his entire body.

"HAHAHA, NO ATTACK WILL BE ABLE TO ATTACK ME NOW!!!"

Everyone was a bit tense hearing his proclamation.

"Let me fight him," Issei said.

"No, that will take too much time," Yuuki said and pressed a button on his car.

The maw of his car opened wide and it started to release a large amount of fire.

BOOOM!!!

The young man didn't expect such an attack from the car. He couldn't escape and he was burnt inside this attack.

"ARGGGG!!!!"

The man cried and fell down on the ground helplessly.

Yuuki saw that the young man had fallen down and started to drive his car again. He didn't really care about small fry and needed to save Yasaka as soon as possible.

Everyone was a bit dumbfounded at his actions and wondering what kind of car this was.

"Yuuki, can you lend me this car after the fight?" Xenovia asked.

"No," Yuuki said. He didn't really want to meet them again in this form since it was troublesome.

"You're stingy!" Xenovia stuck to her tongue.

"Xenovia-san, this car is very important to him, you can't say something like that," Asia said.

"Asia-chan, you can try this car whenever you want," Yuuki said.

"Eh? Really?" Asia was a bit surprised.

"Why?" Xenovia clearly didn't understand why he could lend it to Asia, but not her.

"Xenovia, we've arrived at Nijou Castle and don't make a lot of noise," Irina said.

Xenovia nodded and saw the car move toward the gate.

"Are we going to stop?" Issei asked.

"No, it seems, he wants to destroy the gate," Kiba said.

"STOP!!!!" Issei said.

Yuuki didn't have any intention to stop and crashed into the gate.

Everyone closed their eyes except for Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Kiba.

BOOOM!!!

The car destroyed the gate and moved very fast toward the center of the castle.

*BRRRMMMM

---

The main group of Hero Factions was talking about him.

"Who is he?" Sigfried asked.

"Hmm, he should be an idol," Jeanne said.

"How did you know?" Heracles asked.

"Unlike you guys, I'm still following the television, I saw him on the 'Amateur Music Tournament' before," Jeanne said, and added, "Cao Cao, can you add him to the group? He is very strong and he can help us with our ambition."

Cao Cao shook his head, "It's impossible, he has a good relationship with the Nine-Tailed Fox Headmaster, I'm sure that he doesn't have a good feeling about us."

"But an idol, huh?" Georg said. He imagined someone singing on the stage while a lot of people were cheering for him, "That's not a bad profession."

"Georg...." Leonardo looked at him. He was a bit frustrated since he had been defeated quite early.

*BRRRRMMMM

They suddenly saw something moving toward them with very fast movement.

"What's that?" Jeanne asked.

"Hmm? Car? Monster?" Sigfried thought.

"No, it's them," Cao Cao said.

"And what is his real power?" Georg asked.

"I don't know, but we can use this chance to learn more about him after we've defeated Gremory's peerage," Cao Cao said.

They nodded in response and saw the car stopped right in front of them. They saw it from close and felt this car was very powerful.

"Cool," Leonardo said.

"Can you make something like this?" Cao Cao asked.

Leonardo shook his head, "I don't know, but I can try it later."

Cao Cao nodded and thought it was good to have a vehicle.

They saw Issei and Kiba jumped from the roof and everyone came out from the car.

"You're all a thread," Cao Cao said.

Yuuki looked at them, "Where is Yasaka?"

"Don't be in a hurry, let me show her to you," Cao Cao said.

Yuuki didn't even say anything and moved very fast toward two people who were holding Yasaka. He punched them and made them fly. He caught Yasaka in his arms but noticed that her pupil had lost focus, "What did you do to her, Cao Cao?!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

479 Kyoto 21

"Yasaka, wake up," Yuuki tried to wake her up but it was futile. He wasn't sure but there was something that made her unable to wake up.

"Mother! Mother!" Kunou also ran toward both of them. She was glad that he could save her but she became scared when she saw her mother didn't give her a response.

"What's wrong, mother?"

"It's useless," Cao Cao said.

"What did you do to her!?" Yuuki looked at him with a frown.

"I've already told you that she simply participated in our dainty experiment," Cao Cao said.

"Unfortunately, she didn't have time to follow your high school project, I will take her now," Yuuki said.

"I've already told you that is useless," Cao Cao tapped his spear on the ground.

Yasaka suddenly screamed in pain and held her head with her hands. She was covered in blue light and her body slowly transformed into a nine-tailed fox.

"MOTHER!!!" Kunou was scared and worried.

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "It can be helped." He aimed his gun toward her.

"What are you going to do?" Kunou asked worriedly.

"Kunou, do you believe me?" Yuuki asked.

Kunou nodded in response.

"Don't worry, I'll save your mother," Yuuki said and shot his gun toward Yasaka.

The blue light which engulfed Yasaka suddenly disappeared. She stopped screaming and fell down weakly on his arms. She opened her eyes slowly and confused, "W - where is this?"

"MOTHER!!!" Kunou was very happy and hugged her.

"Kunou...." Yasaka said weakly and looked at him, "Yuuki?"

Yuuki nodded with a smile, "We need to get out of this place." He carried her in his arms.

"T - this.." Cao Cao was shocked since it didn't follow his plan.

"Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina, try to buy me time," Yuuki said and looked at both Asia and Kunou, "Both of you follow me, she needs someone to heal her."

Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina were glad that Yuuki could undo the curse. They hurriedly replied, "Yes!!"

Asia and Kunou nodded in response.

"Don't worry, I won't let anyone hurt you now," Yuuki said while carrying her in his arms. He brought her to his car together with both Kunou and Asia. He didn't really want to join the battle anymore and wanted to let the Gremory's peerage to grow in this battle.

"Hmm," Yasaka nodded while blushing at him.

The four of them entered the car and started to move far away.

*BRRROOOOMMM

"Tsk," Cao Cao clicked his tongue since his plan wasn't going as he planned, "Follow them!!"

Heracles, Jeanne, Sigfried, Georg, and Leonardo started to move and followed him only they were stopped by the Gremory's peerage, Irina, and Rossweisse.

"We won't let you," Rossweisse said.

Xenovia didn't say anything and raised her sword. Her sword made a large sword energy beam and made everything bright, "TAKE THIS!!!!" She moved her sword downward and attacked them with this attack.

*BOOOOOMMM!!!!

The castle was destroyed instantly and created a large crater in front of them.

"Haaa...." Xenovia looked very satisfied with her attack.

Issei was shocked looking at the destruction on her sword, "Now's not the time to get complacent!" He complained since he saw her looking very satisfied.

"The opening move decides the tide of battle, and they have also stopped following them, so we don't need to worry again," Xenovia said with a smile.

They sighed at her answer but the rice had become a porridge. They couldn't do anything and the result was quite good since the Hero Faction couldn't follow Yuuki, Kunou, Yasaka, and Asia.

Xenovia looked at her new sword with a smile. Her sword was Durandal and it had been improved with Excalibur through the alchemy, "Thus, I gave this sword a name, The Ex-Durandal."

"But it seems your attack doesn't defeat them," Kiba said.

They looked at Cao Cao, Jeanne, Heracles, and Sigfried were there looking quite calm in this situation. They suddenly realized there were two missing members there. They knew that two of them had followed the car. They wanted to chase after them but they knew that they couldn't since they needed to face the enemy in front of them.

"Don't be hasty, how about we have a fight now?" Cao Cao said. He didn't expect that Yuuki could open the curse on Yasaka with ease. He thought that guy became even more interesting and mysterious in his eyes. His plan failed but he would be able to start it again later.

Now, Cao Cao wanted to fight against the opponent in front of them.

Gremory's peerage, Rossweisse, and Irina had a serious expression on their faces since. They knew that the opponent in front of them was very powerful.

"Where are your two members?" Irina decided to ask to make sure.

"They're following him, I didn't expect him to have that kind of power," Sigfried sighed while shaking his head.

"He should join us," Heracles said.

"There is no way, he will join you!!" Xenovia said.

"Hmph, let's talk about that later, now, Sigfried which partner will you choose?" Cao Cao asked.

Sigfried raised both of his swords and pointed it at both Kiba and Xenovia.

Cao Cao nodded, "Jeanne, Heracles."

Jeanne looked at Irina and said, "I'll take this angel cutie then."

"I'm taking that silver-haired lady," Heracles said.

Cao Cao nodded, "I shall fight with the Red Dragon Emperor then." He looked at everyone and said, "Let's defeat them as soon as possible, I'm a bit worried about both Georg and Leonardo."

"Do you think that guy can beat both Georg and Leonardo?" Sigfried asked.

"Hmm, I'm not sure, but I have that kind of feeling, also don't forget he is human, he is the same as us, I want to know how strong he is," Cao Cao said.

"We won't let you take a step away from this place!!!" Issei said.

"We will protect them," Kiba said.

"We will defeat you!" Irina said.

"I won't let you get near him," Rossweisse said.

"Just shut up and let's fight!!" Xenovia said.

The fight between them started.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

480 Kyoto 22

They were in his car right now and the car was moving automatically.

Yuuki was hugging Yasaka on his arms, "You will alright now."

"Hmm," Yasaka nodded while smiling.

"Asia, can you heal her?" Yuuki asked since he thought to maintain his stamina. He remembered that the True Longinus's Balance Breaker was really strong and decided to keep his stamina.

"Yes," Asia nodded.

They moved quite far away from the battlefield but they were still in the area of Nijou Castle.

Yuuki had used the power of Imagine Breaker to erase the curse on her. He thought that Imagine Breaker was the most suitable power for this situation and he was right since it had erased her cursed easily.

Yasaka was saved but her body was very weak right now.

"Mother, are you alright?" Kunou asked with a worried expression.

"I'm fine, you don't need to worry," Yasaka smiled while caressing her head.

"Thank you, papa," Kunou said while looking at him.

"You don't need to worry, I'm the same as you, I care about her," Yuuki said and didn't really care anymore that Kunou called him 'Papa' every time.

"Really? Do you care about me?" Yasaka asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, you're one of the most important people in my life." He took her hands gently while looking deep in her eyes.

Yasaka also did the same and was unable to look away from him.

Both of them moved their heads closer only stopped by little hands between them, "Mother! Papa! Don't ignore me!"

Kunou was quite annoyed to see both of them flirting with each other and ignored her existence.

Asia felt that she shouldn't be in this place right now.

Yuuki coughed, "Well, you guys stay here, I will fight the enemy now."

"Eh?" Three of them were surprised.

"W - wait...." Yasaka wanted to stop him. She knew how powerful a member of the Hero Faction was and didn't want him to fight them alone.

"You don't need to worry that much, my opponents are only two Longinus users," Yuuki said and left the car.

"Only two Longinus users, eh? We're being underestimated, Leonardo."

Suddenly a purple fog appeared and two people appeared in front of them. One of them wore glasses and the other one was a child who could make a monster.

Leonardo didn't say anything since he lost to him earlier. He thought that the man in front of him was very strong and he needed to get serious.

"He ignores you," Yuuki said to the glasses young man.

"No, he is not ignoring me, he is just really quiet," the glass young man said.

"What's your name?" Yuuki asked.

Georg wasn't sure whether he should tell his name or not since he wasn't sure about his power. He only knew that he could make a gun that could do anything.

"Leonardo," Leonardo answered.

"Eh?" Georg was a bit surprised that this little guy was going to introduce himself.

"How about you, glasses?" Yuuki asked.

"Glasses?" The young man twitched his lips and sighed, "My name is Georg, please remember that."

Yuuki nodded, "Why are you here? Especially, you, Leonardo, you're still a child, you should be sleeping right now or else you won't be able to get taller."

"Really?" Leonardo was a bit surprised that he couldn't get taller. He looked at Georg for confirmation.

Georg adjusted his glasses and said, "I've heard that a child should sleep early to get taller, but that is just a myth."

"Supernatural is also a myth but it's really in front of our eyes," Yuuki looked at Leonardo and said seriously, "You don't want to become shorty right? You should go to sleep right now."

Leonardo was a bit scared when he thought that he couldn't get taller.

"He can sleep after we beat you," Georg said.

"Anyway, why are you following him?" Yuuki asked curiously.

Georg nodded. He thought that he could recruit him since he had some interest, "He has a big dream that makes a human become the strongest, I want to help him, you're also human, you also understand how other races such as demons, fallen angel, angel, and etc are treating us right? They're underestimating us, they also do whatever they want with humans, and we can and treat them similar to livestock."

Yuuki looked at him and said, "You don't need to worry about something like that, there is a lot of organization that protects humanity from that kind of thing."

"But that's not enough!! There are a lot of humans that have been through a lot because of them!" Georg said.

Yuuki nodded and somehow understood his reasoning. He could hear a lot of supernatural things that made a lot of problems for humanity but the same thing also happening in humanity.

There are a lot of bad humans and there are also nice devils, fallen angels, etc.

Yuuki could have joined them but there was something that bothered him.

"That's why you should join us!" Georg said.

"What do you think about Yasaka that you have been kidnapped?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmph? Well, they're just a beast," Georg said.

"Beast?" Yuuki asked with a calm voice but his heart was in the raging fire right now.

"Georg, move back," Leonardo said.

"What's wrong?" Georg looked at him.

Yuuki pointed his gun at them and shot them.

Both Leonardo and Georg didn't feel anything but this made them even more worried.

"You've made two mistakes, first you kidnap the wrong person, I don't mind you kidnap other people as long as they don't have any connection with me and in addition, you should choose someone who has a bad reputation, not someone as beautiful as her," Yuuki said.

Leonardo and Georg suddenly felt something was wrong with their bodies and gulped. They know that they can't beat him right now.

"Georg!!" Leonardo said.

Georg wanted to use his 'Dimensional Lost' but it was useless. He couldn't use it no matter what, "W - what is happening?"

Leonardo also tried to make monsters but no matter what he tried he couldn't use them.

"Your second mistake is mocking such a beautiful woman as her for a beast," Yuuki looked at them and smiled, "Let me give you, your punishment." He aimed his gun toward them and shot.

Baam! Baam!

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

481 Kyoto 23

Cao Cao thrust his spear at Issei, "Give up."

Issei was very helpless against him.

"You're still fighting?" Jeanne asked.

"No, it's over," Cao Cao said and turned.

Issei dropped to the ground helplessly.

"Sigh, I don't know why but I feel something bad will happen to both Leonardo and George," Sigfried said.

"Really?" Heracles asked.

"Hmm, it seems you're feeling right," Cao Cao said.

*BRRRMMMMM

They saw his monstrous car move very fast toward them.

"Issei-san! Everyone!" Asia was panicked when she saw everyone was defeated on the ground.

Yuuki stopped his car and used psychokinesis to move Issei, Xenovia, Kiba, Irina, and Rossweisse toward him. He sighed and took his gun to shoot them.

Asia was startled with his action but it was too late.

Their bodies started to heal when they were shot by him.

Yuuki placed them near Asia and said, "I've healed them but they're still unconscious, can you protect them?" He didn't expect that they would be badly hurt and lost against them easily.

Asia nodded, "L - leave it to me." She showed a cute gesture but her eyes were serious. She had seen his power and she hoped that he could win against them. She started to check them and healed them again hoping they would regain their consciousness.

"Are you okay with fighting against this many people?" Yasaka asked worriedly. She couldn't help him since her body was just too weak right now.

"It's okay, I can run away when the situation is bad," Yuuki said.

"Papa, please win!!" Kunou said.

"Of course," Yuuki nodded and jumped to the crater to fight against them. He needed to face Sigfried, Jeanne, Heracles, and Cao Cao in front of him. He felt quite sad since he couldn't have dinner with Jeanne in this beautiful town but it wasn't the right time to do that.

"Where are both Leonardo and Georg?" Cao Cao asked.

"They're in my car, let me give them back to you," Yuuki used his psychokinesis again and threw both Leonardo and Georg toward them.

They were shocked when they saw both Leonardo and Georg since they had changed.

"T - this?" Cao Cao was shocked.

"W - wow...." Jeanne was amazed.

Sigfried and Heracles looked at him with a hostile expression.

"Cao Cao, help us," Georg said.

"Help..." Leonardo said.

"Change them," Cao Cao said with a serious expression.

"Don't worry, tomorrow they will be able to come back to their own human form," Yuuki said.

"Change now or I will force you now," Cao Cao said.

Yuuki smiled, "Funny, didn't I say the same thing before?"

Cao Cao gritted his teeth and saw both Leonardo and Georg who had transformed into a panda. He wasn't sure whether he should be amazed or angry in this situation since it was a bit funny in his opinion. He looked at him and asked, "Why did you turn them into a panda?"

Yuuki nodded, "They want to become a beast and I let them become a beast."

"FUCK YOU!!!" Sigfried jumped and slashed his sword toward him.

Yuuki yawned and shot him.

BOOOM!!!

Sigfried blocked his attack with his sword but the force behind his attack was just too strong and made him fly away.

Cao Cao, Jeanne, and Heracles didn't look back since they knew that Sigfried would be fine from that attack.

Yuuki looked at both Leonardo and Georg, "Don't worry, they will become a human tomorrow."

"Really?" Jeanne asked with a bit of regret. She thought that both of them looked pretty cute in her eyes. She felt that it was better for them to be in that form for a while.l

Heracles looked at both Georg and Leonardo curiously. He looked at Panda Georg with a strange gaze since he wore glasses, "Do you need glasses when you're a panda?"

"What do you mean!!!" Georg was angry. He was in his panda form right now and even though he was angry it was hard to be scared by him.

Leonardo was calm since he had heard that he would come back tomorrow. He yawned and needed to sleep right now.

Cao Cao was a bit pissed, "Change them now or else...."

"Or else? Just do it, I want to go back," Yuuki said.

Cao Cao was annoyed and attacked him with a light beam.

Yuuki also shot with his gun and made the light beam disappear.

"Be careful, he can make you unable to use your sacred gear, magic, and Longinus at the same time," Georg reprimanded.

Sigfried had come back after he had been thrown away. His clothes were dirty and full of dirt. He looked at him with an angry expression, "Then I will use my sword to beat him!!"

"Calm down, Sigfried! he is not that simple," Jeanne said, but he didn't hear her advice and charged toward him recklessly.

Sigfried ran toward him and raised his sword. He was still in his balance breaker mode and he had six arms while those six arms were holding a legendary sword in each hand.

*Swish Swish Swish

Sigfried attacked him from every angle but his attack was dodged easily.

Yuuki could dodge his attack easily and he did it while yawning, "Hey, let me ask you a question."

"Ha? Be serious dammit!!!" Sigfried started to remember his fight with someone before. He was toyed easily by him and he couldn't touch him at all.

"When you lose your arms what will you do?" Yuuki asked.

Sigfried was annoyed but he couldn't touch him, "I will use my teeth, feet, armpit, or anything, I won't stop fighting using a sword."

"Good, then let me separate your arms from your body," Yuuki said and suddenly something appeared behind him.

"That is?" Sigfried was a bit shocked to see something strange behind him.

"Sticky Fingers!!" Yuuki said and the strange humanoid behind him started to move.

Sigfried was shocked with the movement of this thing and he was punched. His six arms were hit by this strange thing and he heard the sound of zippers every time he was punched.

*Srrt! Srrt! Srrt! Srrt! Srrt!

"What kind of sound is this?" Cao Cao looked at the battle curiously.

"It sounds a bit familiar," Heracles said.

"Hmm? Zipper?" Leonardo was awake when he saw him fighting against Sigfried.

"Zipper?" Georg looked at his pants unconsiouly.

Sigfried felt his arms felt strange and suddenly he saw zippers on each of his arms. He was startled and wanted to ask what was happening until he saw the zippers on his arms move and his arms were detached from his body, "WHAT!!!"

Sigfried looked at his arms which were falling on the ground. He was armless right now and he also couldn't hold his sword. He wanted to curse his mouth that told the world that he could use his teeth, feet, armpit, or anything but in reality, he couldn't do that.

He couldn't take it back and the swords on his hands also fell down on the ground.

The Hero Factions were shocked when they saw the power of zippers.

The Gremory Group, Rossweisse, and Irina had woken up earlier and were surprised and strangely looking at his power.

"Arrivederci."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

482 Kyoto 24

Siegfried looked at his separate arms on the ground. He wanted to say something but he was punched right in the face.

BAAAAM!!!

Siegfried was flying away but this time he didn't get up and fainted on the ground.

Yuuki picked his arms and threw it toward Heracles, "There, his arms, you should keep it, for now, it will come back to normal tomorrow."

Heracles looked at the arms on his hands and gave it to Jeanne.

"Eh?" Jeanne was confused.

"I'm going to fight him next," Heracles said excitedly. He saw his strength and thought it would be very nice to fight him.

Cao Cao shook his head, "No, you will lose Heracles, his zipper's power is just a bug."

'Zipper.....' They would have never thought this kind of power would defeat them but the fact was in front of their eyes.

"Alright, who is next?" Yuuki asked while playing with the silver gun in his hand.

---

Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina had woken up from their battle. Their bodies which were riddled with wounds were fine right now but they were still very tired and couldn't move.

Asia worked really hard to heal them.

"What the hell with that zipper?" Issei was just stupified.

"Zipper, huh?" Kiba looked at the battle curiously. He thought this power was very tricky for every swordsman.

They were just too surprised with the power of the zipper.

"Isn't his power the gun in his hand?" Irina asked while looking at Rossweisse.

"Hmm? He has quite a mastery over his sacred gear, you don't need to think that much," Rossweisse said. She didn't want to tell them the truth since they were only acquaintances.

Yasaka looked at him and felt that he had a lot of secrets. At the same time, she thought the little boy had started to grow up, 'Hmm.....'

---

"No matter what, I will fight him," Heracles said and jumped toward him. He believed in his power and he would win this battle.

Yuuki jumped back to avoid his attack and he shot him.

Baam!

Heracles couldn't dodge this attack and he was shot. He suddenly felt something happened inside his body. He wasn't sure what was happening and looked at him, "What did you do?"

"Your friends have become pandas and I think they need friends," Yuuki said.

"YOU!!!" Heracles was angry but his body was weak right now.

---

"Heracles, be careful! His bullet had a lot of strange effects," Georg shouted but it was too late. He sighed looking at this friend who was dropped on the ground right now.

"Strange effect?" Cao Cao asked.

Georg nodded, "For example, my body has transformed into a panda."

Jeanne shuddered, "I don't want to fight him."

Cao Cao nodded, "Don't worry, I'll fight him next." He turned his head toward Georg, "You've said that he can make you unable to use a Longinus?"

Georg nodded, "Yes, I couldn't use my Dimensional Lost earlier."

"What about now?" Cao Cao asked. He knew that Dimensional Lost was important for them since it helped them to run away.

Georg nodded and started to use his Dimensional Lost. He was surprised that could use it but the control was a bit unstable, "Give me 10 minutes."

Cao Cao nodded and thought he was a very troublesome opponent, 'Hmm, it's fine as long as he can't hit me.' He looked at the battle and twitched his lips when he saw the transformation of Heracles.

---

"What do you think?" Yuuki asked with a smile.

Heracles had transformed into a gorilla. His body was covered in black fur and only part of his head was in grey hair, "Damn!! Change me back!!" He was laughing at both Leonardo and Georg earlier but didn't expect to become a gorilla himself.

Heracles started to think that pandas were cuter than gorillas.

"Don't worry, you will come back soon tomorrow," Yuuki said.

"BASTARD!!!" Heracles charged toward him. Even though he had become a gorilla, his movement was quite fast.

Yuuki nodded and felt that he really carried the spirit of the Greek mythological hero Heracles. He could see that he was strong and shot him again.

Heracles who was shot felt his body became weak and he stopped right in front of him and he couldn't do anything. He could see his smiling face and wanted to curse him but he knew that his life was in his hand.

Yuuki shook his head and threw him toward Cao Cao and Jeanne, "There you go."

Cao Cao and Jeanne didn't catch him since both of them knew that Heracles's body was very heavy. They also didn't really want to catch a gorilla since it would destroy their image.

Cao Cao looked at him and felt that he didn't really want to fight with him since his power was just too strange. He knew that the man in front of him was very powerful but when he thought that he would change into panda or gorilla made him unable to gather his motivation. He sighed and his feelings became complicated.

"Alright, I will protect them, I don't want to fight him," Jeanne said. She didn't want to become an animal and she also knew that she couldn't beat him. She thought staying on the side while protecting them would be better.

"It's fine, I'm not planning to hurt a beautiful girl like you," Yuuki said in a gentlemanly manner.

"Hmph, you don't need to tell me that I'm beautiful, but you need to be careful since my boyfriend is very strong," Jeanne said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Your boyfriend is very strong?"

Jeanne nodded, "Of course."

"Hmm, who is he?" Yuuki asked. He felt the matter was a bit complicated.

"He is one of the bosses in the Khaos Brigade, Zero!!!" Jeanne looked quite proud.

Yuuki wasn't sure what to say in this situation. He looked at Cao Cao, "Let's end this matter right away."

Cao Cao nodded, "Good, I can't wait to duel with you."

Yuuki shook his head, "It's not a duel, but it's a one-sided battle." He wanted to smoke a cigarette right now since he felt very cool.

Cao Cao tried to hold his anger, "Alright, then show me your one side battle!" He jumped and swung his spear toward him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

483 Kyoto 25

Everyone was watching the fight between the two of them. They saw Cao Cao was moving around to attack him but Yuuki could dodge his attack easily.

"Is he going to be okay?" Xenovia asked worriedly. She thought how Issei could be beaten up easily by the holder of True Longinus. She knew that Yuuki was powerful and he had a lot of strange power but she wasn't sure whether he could defeat him.

Rossweisse nodded, "It's okay, please believe in him."

"Let me help hi-," Issei wanted to stand up but he fell down again. The damage he received from his battle earlier was just too much for him.

"No, Issei-san, you're still weak, you need to rest," Asia said.

"But..." Issei wanted to say something but someone reprimanded him.

"You're only going to be a burden in his fight," Yasaka said. Her words were cruel but she was right the Red Dragon Emperor couldn't do anything right now. She didn't want him to be distracted in battle because this child wanted to prove something.

Issei wanted to refute it but he couldn't. He couldn't fight back against him and his True Longinus was just too dangerous for him who was the devil. He felt useless in this battle right now.

They were frustrated and knew how powerless they were in front of a strong enemy. They needed to get stronger and that was in their minds.

"That's right, where is the strong helper that is Azazel-Sensei talking about earlier?" Irina suddenly said,

"Strong helper?" Yasaka was confused.

Kunou nodded, "Azazel-san said that he had called someone to help us."

"Hmmm, but they're very late," Rossweisse complained.

They couldn't refute it since the helper was just way too late.

---

"Achoooo."

"What's wrong, Sun Wukong?" Yu Long asked.

Yu-Long is one of the Five Great Dragon Kings, he is known as the Mischievous Dragon or the Jade Dragon. He is the partner of Sun Wukong.

"No, it seems someone is talking about us," Sun Wukong said.

"Hmm, probably because we're too late," Yu Long said.

Sun Wukong's expression became dignified, "Let's go."

"Alright, alright," Yu Long said.

---

Yuuki wanted to know how strong this True Longinus was but it seemed it wasn't that powerful since Cao Cao couldn't touch him. He only attacked him a few times and Cao Cao blocked his attack.

"You're not serious, are you?" Cao Cao asked while thrusting his spear.

"I'm not," Yuuki said.

"How strong are you?" Cao Cao asked.

"Stronger than you," Yuuki said.

Cao Cao looked at him with an annoyed expression, "Why don't you want to help me?"

"I don't hate you Cao Cao, but you've chosen the wrong people for you to kidnap," Yuuki said.

"They're not human!" Cao Cao said.

"They're not monsters," Yuuki said.

"I will show you how powerful this True Longinus is," Cao Cao said and stopped. He stabbed his spear on the ground and started to chat, "O Spear. The true Holy Spear which pierces through God."

---

Everyone in the Hero Faction was shocked when they heard him chant this sentence.

Sigfried who had just woken up wanted to stop him, "CAO CAO STOP!!!" But he was just too weak right now.

The only ones who could move were Jeanne, Georg, and Leonardo but Georg and Leonardo had been transformed into a panda.

Jeanne was confused since her hands were full. She needed to protect them but she also wanted to stop him.

"Let him," Georg suddenly said.

"Georg! We need to stop him! Using Truth Idea in this situation is not worth it," Siegfried said.

Georg shook his head, "I mean, that guy can stop him using his Truth Idea, you don't need to worry."

Everyone was a bit shocked, "Do you want Cao Cao to lose?"

Georg didn't say anything and watched the battle with his panda body.

---

Yuuki, who heard him, started to chant and felt a strange feeling. He felt a powerful force started to wake up from his True Longinus. He understood that to make a Longinus, God needed to insert the soul of a powerful entity, such as Red Dragon Emperor or Ddraig in Boosted Gear and White Dragon Emperor or Albion in Divine Dividing.

True Longinus also had its own powerful entity inside and it was the one who created the Longinus itself, there was a God residing inside this weapon.

Yuuki believed that he could run away from his attack but he knew that the destruction of this power would be very big. He didn't want this beautiful town to be destroyed and he also wanted to spend more days with Yasaka in Kyoto. He knew that she would be very busy when the town was destroyed and needed to monitor the town. He was sure that she wouldn't have time to spend with him.

'That is why I can't let him destroy the town,' Yuuki thought. He raised his gun and imagined the power that could nullify the power of the True Longinus. He also added the power of Imagine Breaker inside this last shot.

Cao Cao was still chanting to start his Truth Idea until he felt Yuuki wanted to shoot him. He snorted and thought it was useless.

Yuuki felt quite annoyed with him and added a special effect on this bullet, "You should live like this for a while."

BAAM!

Yuuki pulled the trigger and shot him.

Cao Cao, who saw this attack suddenly felt powerless, "What?" The Truth Idea that he had started suddenly disappeared. He also couldn't materialize his True Longinus, "What did you do?"

"It's just as you imagine, I've made you unable to make your Longinus for few minutes," Yuuki didn't want to make it too exaggerated.

Cao Cao knew that he couldn't beat him without his Longinus. He knew that he was defeated and he wasn't happy with this result but suddenly he felt his chest became bigger all of sudden. He became shorter and her power became weaker, "W - what?" His voice also became quite feminine.

"G - girl!!!" Everyone was shouting when they saw the transformation of Cao Cao.

Cao Cao knew something bad had happened to his body and wanted to stop it but it was useless since he couldn't use his Longinus, "What did you do to me?"

"Don't worry, it's just a small curse, you should be able to come back and become a man with hot water, although you need to be careful with cold water or else you will come back to that form," Yuuki said. He used a curse from Ranma Saotome to make him become a girl. He felt that it was suitable and felt it would be a great punishment.

"Damn," Cao Cao knew it was serious since he couldn't feel anything on his pants, "Hurry up and change me back!" His voice was very soothing and made anyone want to protect him.

However, they also felt weird since the girl in front of him was a young man.

Issei, who saw this scene, couldn't help but felt weird. He was wondering whether his boobs languange was working on him.

"You only need hot water to transform yourself back into a boy," Yuuki said.

Cao Cao wanted to say something again but the sky suddenly split into half and a dragon with a monkey on the top of its head appeared.

"Cao Cao, we need to run away," Georg said, but he kept looking at him since his transformation was just too shocking for him.

Cao Cao didn't want Sun Wukong to see him in this form. He really hoped that hot water could really change back his body or else he would come to his house later. He looked at him with hateful expressions.

Yuuki had a weird expression when he looked at Cao Cao. He knew that he had changed her into a girl but it felt strange for him.

"Hurry up!" Cao Cao said.

Georg nodded at him and a purple fog gathered around them and teleported them.

Sun Wukong jumped next to him and looked around curiously, "Where is Cao Cao?" He only saw a girl that had a similar feature to Cao Cao. He was a bit surprised and decided to ask him since Yuuki who was the only one who was inside the crater beside the Hero Faction.

"That girl earlier was Cao Cao," Yuuki said.

Sun Wukong dropped his sunglasses and started to laugh very hard, "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"

Yuuki shook his head at this monkey and jumped back to Yasaka.

"Where is the enemy?" Yu Long asked.

"The battle ends, you're a bit late," Yasaka told him.

"Hmmm," Yu Long wasn't sure how to react in this situation.

---

Heracles, Siegfried, Leonardo, and Georg focused their attention on the beautiful girl beside Jeanne.

Cao Cao was annoyed by their gaze, "Don't look at me with that kind of gaze!!!"

"O - ohhh," They weren't sure but he looked quite cute.

"Jeanne, can you get me hot water?" Cao Cao asked.

Jeanne was a bit stunned but nodded regardless.

Cao Cao looked at his body and sighed.

"Here is hot water," Jeanne came back hurriedly.

Cao Cao wasn't sure how much hot water he needed to come back to become a man. He decided to pour all of them on his head. He didn't care about the hot feeling on his head.

Everyone was looking at this scene with curious eyes.

Cao Cao felt that his body started to transform and he became a man again. He sighed in relief since he wasn't lying about this.

"Good, you're back," Sigfried said. He had a strange feeling when he saw him suddenly became a beautiful girl.

Cao Cao nodded only when he was poured with cold water by Jeanne, "What did you do?" He was very angry and suddenly his body transformed again to become a girl.

Jeanne smiled, "No, I just want to test whether he was lying or not."

Cao Cao started to think of the horror of this curse and couldn't help but scream his name, "YUUKI!!!!!"

---

"Achoo," Yuuki sneezed.

"What's wrong?" Rossweisse asked.

"Nothing, maybe there is someone talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "Where are we going?" He was in his car together with Rossweisse, Kunou, and Yasaka.

The other group was together with Yu-Long since this dragon body was very big.

"Let's go home," Yasaka said with a smile.

Yuuki nodded and drove back to her home. He was glad the matter was over. He needed a good sleep right now since he will come back tomorrow to his home. He really missed his girlfriends since he had been away for 25 chapters right now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

484 Kyoto, My Memory

Yuuki had to be disappointed since he was alone in his room right now.

Yasaka was together with Kunou since her daughter was very lonely after what had happened before.

Rossweisse also stayed in this place but in a different room. She was too shy to sleep with him.

Yuuki sighed and laid on his bed. He shook his head and decided to go sleep right now.

*knock *knock

"Yuuki, did you sleep yet?"

Yuuki turned his head lazily and looked at the door of his room, "Not yet, what's wrong?"

The door of his room was opened.

Yuuki saw Yasaka enter this room silently. He was a bit shocked and raised his body, "What's wrong? Where is Kunou?"

"Kunou is sleeping right now," Yasaka said.

Yuuki nodded, "I'm glad that you're fine right now."

Yasaka smiled, "Yes, because of you, I can meet my daughter again." She didn't come without anything and brought a bottle of sake, "Care to drink with me?"

"Sure, why not?" Yuuki nodded.

They talked about a lot of things for a long time.

Yasaka was a bit lonely since she was a widow and she was also a leader of Youkai Faction in Kyoto. She needed to take care of both her daughter and her faction.

Yuuki would become a good listener for her while glancing at her breasts. He just felt why she always wore such revealing clothes maybe it was because of a hobby or author's preferences.

"Hey, you've been glancing at my breasts, do you want to see it?" Yasaka asked with a smile. She thought that he was very cute.

Yuuki blinked his eyes and asked, "Can I?" He wouldn't refuse such an offer since he was a gentleman.

Yasaka didn't say anything but she opened her yellow kimono slowly showing her enormously large breasts.

Yuuki couldn't look away from the scene in front of him. He thought her breasts were just too work of art and it was very beautiful. Her pink nipples were just too attractive for him and made anyone want to suck it. He gulped and knew that he didn't need to ask what would happen next. He moved his head closer and sucked it.

"Hnnn...." Yasaka didn't expect him to suck it directly but she didn't stop him. She tried to hold her moans while caressing his head.

Yuuki knew that no milk would come out from her breasts but he didn't care about that. He felt that her breasts were just the softest thing that he had ever touched. He started to use his free hand to knead it roughly. His hand was drowned by her large breast but he didn't stop and kept kneading her breast.

"You naughty child," Yasaka didn't stop him. She had been quite lonely since she had been a widow for quite a long time. She had known him since he was a child ever since she saw him had become an attractive young man. She knew that he would leave tomorrow and thought to have some memories with him. She had planned to kiss him but it suddenly became something incredible. She looked at his pants and saw it had become very tight.

Yasaka bit her lips and moved her hand toward his pants.

Yuuki was a bit startled but he supported her to continue her action.

Yasaka felt quite hot and curiously opened his pants. She needed quite a lot of effort but she was quite surprised when she saw his little brother. She felt that it would be very delicious to suck such juicy thing in front of her, "Let me taste it for a while."

"Thank you," Yuuki sat on the edge of a bed while looking at Yasaka who was all sitting between his legs while looking at his standing little brother.

"You've been staring at my breasts, let me show you what I can do with it," Yasaka used her breasts to press his little brother between her two soft marshmallows.

"Hnnn, it's good," Yuuki didn't think that it would be this good.

Yasaka, who saw his expression, became even more excited to tease him. She started to use her mouth to suck his little brother, "Hamu....Kuchu, chupu, amuh, nn." Her erotic voice echoed throughout the room.

Yuuki couldn't look away and her breasts, which were jiggling around, gave him a hypnotic feeling. He has received the greatest reward right now. He wasn't a gentle type of thing, he held her head with both of his hands.

Yasaka was the leader of youkai and her strength was very powerful. She didn't mind playing rough play, rather she liked it.

"Cum!!" Yuuki let out his white syrup in her mouth.

"Hmm," Yasaka didn't expect that he would let out a lot of white syrup. She couldn't drink most of them and he sprayed it on her face. Her hair, face, and breasts were covered in a white liquid.

Yuuki couldn't look away and was even more entranced by her messy appearance. He couldn't hold on to his desire again. He used magic to clean her body from his white liquid.

Yasaka who had received his baptism also couldn't hold her feelings again.

Yuuki and Yasaka stared at each other and knew that they would enter a new relationship. They kissed each other while sucking each other's tongue. He pushed her into the bed while caressing her plump thighs. His hand moved closer toward her secret place and could feel something kept dripping from that place. He used his hand to play and tease her dripping pot.

Yasaka, who had been teased, moved her lower body wildly and couldn't stay in one place. She kept kissing his lips to hold her moans.

Yuuki kept playing with her secret place and made her move around wildly on the bed. He suddenly felt that she became tense and knew what that meant. He separated from her while looking at her misty eyes.

"I can't hold it anymore, please." Yasaka looked at him while raising both of her arms wanting to hug him.

Yuuki kissed her again and inserted his little brother into her secret place.

"Aaahnnnnn...."

Yuuki thought Kyoto would be one of the best places in his memory.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

485 Go Home

Yuuki was in the station sitting on the chair while waiting for his train to come.

Rossweisse and Serafall kept glancing at him with a suspicious expression.

Yasaka looked quite sad since Yuuki had to come back. Her cheeks were a bit rosy when she looked at him.

"Papa, please don't go," Kunou hugged his thigh.

Yuuki caressed her head, "I'm sorry but I need to go back, Kunou."

"Eeeehh?" Kunou looked at him with disbelief. She thought with her cute figure she would be able to ask him to stay in this town.

"I'll come here often so you won't be lonely," Yuuki said while looking at Yasaka.

Yasaka smiled and caressed Kunou, "That's right, he will come back often, you don't need to worry that much."

Kunou looked curiously at both of them and felt quite a strange feeling. She felt both of them became closer to each other but she wasn't sure yet, "Alright, but you need to promise me."

"I promise," Yuuki said and gave her his pinky.

Both of them had made a pinky swear that he would come often to Kyoto later.

Yasaka looked at everyone, "Azazel-dono, Serafall, Red Dragon Emperor, and the rest of the Gremory and Sitri group, I would like to offer my gratitude for all that you have done. You have my thanks." She looked at Serafall and said, "I intend to continue discussions with Miss Leviathan and the Victorious Fighting Buddha. So that Kyoto never succumbs under the iron fist of such people again. I wish to proceed with the planned mutual alliance."

"Though it would be better for me to have a reliable husband," Yasaka said while looking at him.

Everyone also followed her gaze toward him.

"Cough, Cough," Yuuki coughed very hard. He wasn't ready yet to marry someone suddenly just because of that one night.

"Papa? What's wrong? Are you sick?" Kunou asked worriedly. She had gotten used to calling him 'Papa' and it would be hard to change it in the future or maybe she didn't really need to.

Issei gnashed his teeth looking at him with an envious expression. He wasn't sure what was happening between them but he knew they had become very close.

"This guy," Serafall and Rossweisse knew what was happening.

The rest of the Gremory group could only smile wryly and wasn't sure what Yasaka meant.

Azazel gave him a meaningful smile.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Maybe you will be able to get that reliable husband."

Yasaka nodded, "That's true, I'm sure he has a lot of girls beside me and as someone who has a daughter, I'm sure that my charms are a bit lacking."

Yuuki moved automatically toward her while holding her hands, "No, of course not, you're very beautiful and still full of charms, your daughter is also cute, the one who will become your husband will be the luckiest person in the universe"

"Yuuki...." Yasaka looked at him.

Yuuki wanted to continue to say something only his ears were pulled by both Rossweisse and Serafall.

"Alright, enough, we need to go back," Rossweisse said.

"Yeah, I'm the first one yet...." Serafall said while looking at him.

Kunou looked at him and her mother. She felt something would be lost and she hugged his thigh again, "I'll become his bride in the future."

At that moment, the time was stagnant and no one had been able to say anything.

Yuuki was a bit stunned by her proclamation and he wasn't sure how to react. He was only able to wake up until he heard an idiot say something.

"Damn, I'm envious," Issei said.

"Issei-san, I - I can do the same," Asia said.

"M - me too," Irina said.

"Issei-kun, you don't need to worry that much," Kiba said while touching his shoulder.

Yuuki shook his head at four of them. He looked at Xenovia and wondered why she didn't join their antics.

"Papa..." Kunou pulled his pants.

Yuuki smiled and caressed her head again, "Kunou, you're still small, let's talk again when you have become older." He wasn't sure what would happen in the future but he thought she would be able to find someone more suitable along the way.

Yasaka could only smile at her daughter but she kept looking at him thinking how bad this man was.

Yuuki also noticed her gaze and it was very scary in his opinion. He was glad that he could pacify this situation safely.

"Alright, Kunou will become a lovely lady in the future and you won't be able to look away from me, Papa," Kunou said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Alright...." He wanted to go back right now since the gaze from everyone started to hurt him. He stood up and said, "The train is arriving, both of us will go home, though, I will come from time to time, is that okay?"

Yasaka nodded, "Of course, I can't wait for that."

"Yes, you should come very often," Kunou said.

Yuuki talked for a while and entered the train together with everyone, "Thank you for seeing us off."

Serafall, Kunou, and Yasaka nodded and waved their hands in response.

Serafall stayed in Kyoto since she still wanted to tour around the town.

They said goodbye and the matter in Kyoto was over.

Yuuki sat on his seat together with Rossweisse.

"Hey, Yuuki."

Yuuki turned his head, "What's wrong with Azazel-san?"

"I've learned that you can change someone into an animal and gender, can you show it to me?" Azazel asked.

Yuuki looked at him weirdly, "Aren't you able to do the same?"

"That's true, but I want to see it," Azazel said.

Yuuki took his gun and shot him.

"W - wait, it's not me!!!" Azazel wanted to say but it was too late.

"I was joking," Yuuki said and ignored him.

Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "How can you make this kind of power?"

"Creativity," Yuuki said with a smile and asked, "Did you enjoy Kyoto?" He ignored Azazel who was complaining.

Rosswesse nodded, "Yes, if only someone didn't do something weird to the leader of Youkai Faction."

Yuuki smiled wryly and thought she was jealous. He held her hand gently and said, "Next time, it'll be you."

Rossweisse blushed, "W - what are you saying!!!"

"I mean, let's have a trip together again, but this time only the two of us," Yuuki said with a teasing smile.

Rossweisse shook her head in response.

"You don't want it?" Yuuki asked.

"No, sure, let's go again with both of us this time," Rossweisse said.

"Good," Yuuki smiled.

Rossweisse was wondering whether she could escape from his clutch.

Yuuki couldn't wait to come back to his home and see his girlfriends.

---

Ranko, Makoto, and Yukana were in the garden taking care of the vegetable while watering it.

Gardening had become their hobbies and it was quite fun looking at the small seeds became something that could be eaten, especially with the special earth and water that he had made for them. The process of growing was rather fast and the taste was also very good.

Utaha was quite bored playing with a cat in the living room. For the past few days, she wasn't in the mood to write her novel.

"Utaha, do you want to try this cold noodle?" Shouko asked from the kitchen.

"Sure," Utaha answered absentmindedly.

*ring

Suddenly the door of their house was ringing.

Utaha yawned, "I will open the door." She thought it would be a packet or something and walked toward the door. She opened the door and saw someone she didn't expect.

"Excuse me, did you just order a husband?" Yuuki smiled mischievously.

Utaha smiled, "Alright, don't say nonsense, kiss me." She opened her arms to him.

"Alright," Yuuki kissed her and hugged her tightly.

"I miss you..."

"Me too..."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

486 Pool On The Roof

The next day.

Yuuki continued with his school since he had gone back from Kyoto.

Yesterday, everyone was quite curious about what he had done in Kyoto and asked him a lot of questions.

Yuuki could only explain what was happening during his stay in Kyoto, leaving some embarrassing dark history, only someone blabbered them.

Rossweisse showed them his video which when he became the voice actor for Shun Kaidou.

Even though they had seen it on the internet they were laughing when they saw it again.

Yuuki felt very embarrassed but he didn't show it in his face. He sighed when he remembered the comments that were happening on the internet.

Yuuki also told them about the fight between Hero Faction and him. He gave them more protection and barriers in his house since he wasn't sure whether they would attack him or not. However, he believed that they wouldn't attack him.

"Did you get a girl there?" Utaha asked with a calm expression.

Ranko, Yukana, Shouko, and Makoto were looking at him.

Yuuki got a cold sweat when they looked at him.

"He did, his new woman is a widow with a child," Rossweisse suddenly said.

"Oh, widow? One child?" Utaha looked at him.

Shouko was a bit uncomfortable since the situation had some similarities with her mother. However, she was also glad that she had a friend that had a similar situation.

---

Yuuki sighed since he couldn't sleep since he had to explain what was happening. He was in class while thinking it was very hot and boring at the same time. He thought he should do something more interesting. He looked at Ranko, "Hey, let's skip school."

Ranko nodded since she felt bored, "Sure, where should we go?"

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Let's go to the roof."

"Roof? Why?" Ranko thought it was a bit hot there.

"Let's make a pool," Yuuki said.

"Pool?" Ranko was confused.

---

Both of them had decided to skip the class and went to the roof.

Yuuki had locked the door so no one would enter this place.

"So where is the pool?" Ranko asked and stood on the edge of the roof while hiding under the shade of shadow.

"Wait for a while," Yuuki snapped his fingers and a portable pool appeared. He placed it under a shadow since it was quite hot.

"Wow....." Ranko was amazed at his magic. She thought it was very convenient.

"Let me change your clothes into a bikini," Yuuki snapped his fingers.

Her clothes transformed into a yellow bikini that showed off the beauty of her tan skin.

Yuuki also transformed his clothes into swimming trunks. He shook his head and amazed at her beauty, "You're beautiful."

Ranko smiled and looked a bit proud, "Of course, I'm beautiful."

Yuuki shook his head and went to the pool. He laid comfortably in the pool while wearing sunglasses.

Ranko also did the same and sat between his legs. She rested her on his chest while also wearing sunglasses.

Yuuki made a cold drink for both of them and drank it together.

"Aaahhh."

Both of them really had fun together.

Yuuki looked at her flat stomach and caressed it slowly.

"Ahaha, don't do that, it's ticklish," Ranko laughed.

"Let me touch it for a while," Yuuki said.

Ranko sighed and also did the same. She looked at his body and caressed his chest. She thought that his body was really good.

"How are your parents in Chiba?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, they're good, but there is a lot of trouble there," Ranko said.

"Trouble?" Yuuki asked.

Ranko nodded, "Yes, there are a lot of delinquent students there."

Yuuki nodded and thought for a while. He remembered that his father would send a person to the headquarters in Chiba. He thought it was because the delinquent in that place was just too much, "You don't need to worry, my father has said that he will send people there to manage that place."

"Really? That's good," Ranko sighed in relief.

"That's right, I've got good news from Rossweisse," Yuuki said.

"Good news?" Ranko asked curiously.

Yuuki nodded and told her that he had rented a villa when the summer holiday started. He was glad that he had such reliable assistance and could rent him such a place.

Ranko was happy when she heard it and kissed him.

"Hey, don't kiss me here or else, I won't be able to hold back," Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

Ranko smiled, "You don't need to hold back, I think this will be fun to do here."

Yuuki looked at this girl and snapped his fingers. He needed to make sure no one would be able to see them do it in this place.

"Alright, I won't stop now," Yuuki hugged her.

"Kyaaa," Ranko smiled and kissed his lips.

No one knew what they had done on the roof.

---

Ruki was nervous right now since this would be her first time to have her book sign event. She sighed when she thought that her pen name was Big Boobies♥Himeko.

"Ruki, are you ready?" Tsubasa asked.

"Sigh, I'm not sure," Ruki said.

"Don't worry, Yuuki will be there too," Tsubasa said.

Ruki nodded when she heard that he had come back from Kyoto. She wanted him to help him in her first book sign event.

"Now that you mention it, who is Yuuki?"

Ruki and Tsubasa looked at her.

There are six people who live in the Mangaka Dorm. Five of them are mangaka and the last is the landlord of this dorm. The one who asked the question was Ririka Hanazono, who is the landlord of the Mangaka Dorm. She also helped Ruki to make her own makeup for today's event.

Ruki and Tsubasa thought for a while since his identity was a lot and it was a bit confusing.

"He is a friend and he will help me with this event," Ruki said.

"Friend, eh? Are you not sure if he is your boyfriend?" Ririka asked with a smile.

"B - boyfriend!!" Ruki and Tsubasa said and flustered at the same time.

Ririka was a bit surprised when she saw their reaction, "Love triangle?"

"NO!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

487 Ecchi Manga Book Sign Event 1

Yuuki had come back from his home and gone to Mangaka Dorm where both Tsubasa and Ruki were staying. He was going to help Ruki with her book sign event. He was quite curious about her event since she was drawing ecchi manga. He had never been there and it was his first time to go there. He didn't know the location of that dorm but he knew the address. He saw that the GPS was a bit of an error and decided to ask someone. He looked around and saw two girls walking together. He stopped his car and walked toward them.

"Excuse me, do you know where Mangaka Dorm is?" Yuuki asked.

"Awawawawawa," suddenly one of the girls was startled when she looked at him.

"Ah, Mangaka Dorm? Why are you going there?" The other girl asked him curiously.

"My friend is asking me for help, she said that she lives in that place, I'm not very knowledgeable about this area, can you help me?" Yuuki said.

"Sure, I'm also living there," the girl said with a smile.

Yuuki was a bit surprised, "That's good, do you want to come with me? I'll also drive you back."

The girl nodded with a smile, "Thank you very much, I'm also tired walking, Kaos-chan, let's go follow him." She pulled her friend toward his car.

"E - eh? W - wait, Koyume-chan!!!"

Yuuki smiled and entered his car. He thought those two must be friends of both Ruki and Tsubasa.

---

"So you're also mangaka?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, both of us are mangaka," Koyume answered.

Kaosu nodded in response.

Yuuki had learned the name of both of them.

The one with high tension and smile was Koyume Koizuka. She has mid-long, blonde hair reaching about her shoulders with a red ribbon knotted to the right side of her hair. She also has blue eyes. She has a C-cup size bra and a curve perfect for a model. She is very carefree and friendly to each other.

The one who was always nervous was Kaoruko Moeta. She has long, pastel pink hair braided on both sides. She wears two hair clips on each side of her hair, the two on her right are cross-shaped, while the other two on her left are parallel to each other. She had medium-sized bangs in the middle nearly going past her eyes. She also has pale pink colored eyes. She is very shy and very easy to get depressed.

"Are you Ruki-chan's boyfriend?" Koyume asked with a star in her eyes.

"E - eh? B - boyfriend!!" Kaoruko was surprised.

Both of them had heard that he would help Ruki with her book sign event today. He didn't tell them what their relationship was and thought he was her boyfriend.

Yuuki was a bit funny looking at their reaction, "I'll leave it in your imagination." He wanted to tease them a bit.

"Aawawawa," Kaoruko started to imagine many kinds of things and almost fainted.

Koyume blushed and asked nervously, "D - did you do the thing that happens on her manga?"

Yuuki only smiled and didn't answer her.

Koyume couldn't believe it and became curious again, "Really? Really? Did you do that kind of thing? Tell me more!"

Yuuki felt his lie had become bad and it would cause a further misunderstanding. He decided to tell them the truth, "No, no, I'm not doing that kind of thing with her, I'm only her friend."

"Eeeehhh??" Koyume felt pretty disappointed and added, "Then are you trying to make her become your girlfriend?"

Yuuki smiled, "Enough of this talk, we have arrived." He stopped and looked at the house building on the right side.

Koyume and Kaoruko were pretty surprised that they had arrived in front of the Mangaka Dorm.

---

Yuuki entered the dorm with both Koyume and Kaoruko.

"We're home!!" Koyume and Kaoruko said at the same time.

"Ara, welcome back, Kaoruko-chan, Koyume-chan," the woman said and looked at him, "This person is?"

"This is Yuuki, he is a friend of Ruki," Koyome explained.

"Hello," Yuuki suddenly became a gentleman and introduced himself, "My name is Ichijou Yuuki, I'm sorry that I can't bring you anything today."

"Ara, it's okay, she is waiting in the living room right now," the woman said and introduced herself, "Also, I'm the landlord of this dorm, my name is Ririka Hanazono."

"Thank you, I'm glad to meet you, Ririka," Yuuki said with a smile. He thought this woman was really his cup of tea and it would be nice to stay here.

Ririka is a woman around her 20's and she gives everyone a mature aura. She wears glasses and ties her hair with scrunchies in a ponytail.

Yuuki would have never thought to meet such a charming woman in this small place. He felt that fate was a bit cruel since he only met her after 500 chapters.

"Yuuki!!!"

Yuuki turned his head and saw this tomboy girl, "Tsubasa."

Tsubasa hugged him directly since she missed him quite a bit, "You finally come to my dorm." She was a bit annoyed since he only came right now.

Koyume who saw this scene suddenly became frozen.

Kaoruko and Ruriko knew that Koyume had a crush on Tsubasa. Both of them thought that Koyume was in shock looking at their interaction.

"T - Tsubasa-can, what is your relationship with him?" Koyume asked.

"He is my boss," Tsubasa said with a smile.

Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression, 'Boss, eh?'

Koyume sighed in relief when she heard it but she suddenly felt a sense of crisis since she knew that Tsubasa was pretty much didn't understand about love. She thought for a bit and decided to tell her about her feelings. She knew that it would be too late to do it later.

Yuuki looked at Koyume and wasn't sure what she was thinking. He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Where is Ruki?"

"I - I'm here."

Yuuki saw Ruki come out from the living room. He was stunned at how beautiful this girl was.

"H - how is it?" Ruki asked nervously.

Yuuki smiled, "Don't worry, you're really beautiful today."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

488 Ecchi Manga Book Sign Event 2

Yuuki, Ruki, Tsubasa, Koyume, and Kaoruko went together to Ruki's book sign event.

Ruriko decided to stay in the dorm since she didn't feel comfortable in that kind of crowded place.

Koyume and Kaoruko were curious about this book sign event since this would be their first time to come to this kind of event.

They had arrived at the venue where the event would be held. They could see quite a lot of people lining up wanting to enter the venue.

"Wow, there are a lot of people," Koyume said.

"Awawawaawwa," Kaoruko was too nervous to say anything since she would have never thought to see a lot of people.

Yuuki was also a bit surprised. He knew that Ruki drew an ecchi manga but it was targeted toward a female. He nodded and came to the conclusion that a woman was also perverted.

"What are you thinking about?" Tsubasa asked.

"No, I just think there are a lot of people," Yuuki said. He couldn't say that he was thinking that woman was also perverted.

Tsubasa looked at him with a suspicious expression.

"Let's enter the venue, I'm sure your editor is waiting for you," Yuuki said while looking at Ruki.

Ruki took a deep breath several times to calm herself. She closed her eyes and opened it, "Let's go." She had made her resolve and wouldn't be embarrassed by her status again. She needed to show her resolve as a manga artist.

Everyone entered the venue but it stopped since Ruki didn't walk.

"What's wrong, Ruki?" Tsubasa asked.

"As expected, I can't do it!!" Ruki suddenly said and crouched down. She was just too embarrassed. She was drawing an ecchi manga and she had always hidden this fact. She saw a lot of people coming to her book event and knew that they would know her identity. At the same time, she would be known as a perverted high school girl student. She didn't want that to happen to her.

Tsubasa, Koyume, and Kaoruko looked at each other. They knew that Ruki was just too embarrassed with her identity as an Ecchi manga artist. They weren't sure how to talk to her since they had never done this kind of event before.

Yuuki walked toward her, "Ruki."

Ruki looked up at him.

"Follow me," Yuuki said and brought her to the window.

Ruki could only follow him while looking outside.

"Did you see that? That's all of your fans, all of them are coming because of you, I know that you're embarrassed but you can't let down your fans, aren't you happy that your manga is being appreciated by a lot of people?" Yuuki said.

Ruki looked at the people who were lining up together. She could see their smiles and excitement waiting for the event to start.

"Your identity isn't something shameful, rather you should be proud, you're a famous manga artist right now," Yuuki said.

Ruki looked at him and asked, "Do you think I can still have a boyfriend with my identity as an Ecchi manga artist?"

Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you worry about something as stupid as this?"

"What do you mean stupid?! I want a boyfriend and get married in the future too! Do you think with my identity as an Ecchi manga artist, I can live normally having a boyfriend, dating, marrying, and having children in the future?" Ruki became frustrated and told him all of her frustration and stress.

Yuuki sighed and said, "Enough, you don't need to worry about something like that, I'll take responsibility when you can't get a boyfriend in the future."

"Eh?" Ruki was startled.

"The event is starting, let's go," Yuuki pulled her hand.

"Eeeeehhh?" Ruki startled and blushed at the same time. Her body became hot and followed him voluntarily.

Koyume and Kaoruko who saw this scene felt a bittersweet love somehow.

"T - this scene is a bit too much for me," Koyume held both of her cheeks with her hands.

"Y - yes," Kaoruko thought that she could only see this kind of thing on TV drama but she couldn't believe that she would see it in real life.

Tsubasa felt a bit annoyed and uncomfortable to see it, 'Why am I so irritated?'

---

The book sign event started and a lot of women entered the venue. They wanted to see the genius

Big Boobies♥Himeko who drew such a wonderful manga for them.

Ruki was sitting on the chair while looking at everyone who was coming toward her. She turned her head and saw him standing beside her. She thought that she should make her become her bodyguard for this event. She was glad that he wore a suit when he came earlier.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

Ruki looked at her fans and took a deep breath. She took the microphone, "Everyone, thank you very much for coming today!" She was a bit nervous and waited for a while until everyone started to clap their hands.

Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!

"Himeko-sensei!"

"I'm so happy to meet you!"

"Himeko-sama!"

"Himeko!"

Ruki who saw this scene was touched, 'This is amazing...So many people have come....Just to see me.' She turned her head and saw him nodding at her. She was glad that she decided to be brave and did this book sign event.

---

Ruki was sitting while doing the book sign event. She also listened to her fans who were telling her about how much they had wanted to see her.

"I wanted to meet you badly, Himeko-oneesama!"

'Oneesama!!!' Ruki was startled.

"My husband and I both read your work! Oneesama!" The woman cried while carrying her baby.

Yuuki was a bit amazed since he had never seen someone bring a baby during his book sign event.

"Himeko...Oneesama," Suddenly Ruki felt something started to awaken inside her. She tucked her hair into her ear, "I'm happy to meet you, too, my sweet, little bunnies." She looked very sexy and mature all of a sudden.

"KYAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Everyone was screaming after hearing her teasing.

'What is this transformation?' Yuuki was a bit baffled looking at her transformation. He saw that she had become more confident.

Ruki also winked toward them.

Yuuki almost spurted his blood when he saw her winking toward everyone. He didn't believe such a shy girl would suddenly become this kind of character.

---

After that, this event started to become a place where everyone vented a problem with their relationship.

"Things aren't going well with my boyfriend, how can I make things right, like in your manga?"

"You can't make that kind of face if you want to be a heroine, sexiness exudes from confidence, you need to love yourself more, that's the secret to becoming a perfect woman," Ruki said.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to react in this situation but he had to admit that she really gave good advice even though she didn't have that much experience.

"Onee-sama...." The fans looked at her and looked at him curiously, "I - is this your boyfriend, Onee-Sama?"

Ruki was full of confidence and suddenly blushed.

"Ah, I understand, I will work hard too and become a wonderful woman similar to you, though, I'm a bit envious that you have such a boyfriend on your side."

Ruki wasn't sure how to answer this question and could only nod. She couldn't destroy her image in front of her fans.

Yuuki wanted to laugh in this situation.

The event continued and it had become a great success.

Ruki was glad that everyone was happy, though, she was embarrassed when most of her fans thought that he was her boyfriend.

"How do you feel?" Yuuki asked.

Ruki was still sitting in her seat. She saw a lot of letters and gifts from her fans. Her tears started to roll and she felt really happy right now, "This was.... The happiest day of my life, I'm glad that I drew manga." She started to remember her memory, "Even on days I couldn't get out of bed because of fever, or the day my doggy died back at home, I kept drawing a pervy manga, even though I was crying...."

Yuuki wasn't sure but Ruki suddenly hugged his waist. He could only calm her while caressing her back slowly, "You did well." He caressed her head and thought that this girl was really strong.

Kaoruko, Koyume, and Tsubasa looked at him with speechless expressions.

"I....totally thought I was walking down the wrong path this whole time....because I ended up a completely different manga artist than the one I wanted to be."

"But I feel much better now," Ruki stood up and separated from him. She wiped the tears in her eyes and looked at everyone, "I'll never be embarrassed about my manga ever again."

"Yeah! There are tons of people who'll feel their temperature rise when they read your manga," Kaoruko said.

"Right?" Koyume said.

"When you say it like that, I guess I'm still a little embarrass-" Ruki said and felt a bit embarrassed.

"But it's not embarrassing! It's an amazing talent! I look you up so much!" Kaoruko said.

"Kaos-chan, thank you very much," Ruki said.

Kaoruko smiled sweetly at her.

"Big Boobies-sensei!" Her editor suddenly came while calling her pen name.

"Big Boobies♥Himeko-sensei!"

Ruki who heard her pen name became embarrassed again, "That pen name is still embarrassing!!!"

Yuuki shook his head and thought that Ruki still had a long way to go to not be embarrassed with her pen name.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

489 Summer Music 1

The next morning.

"I'll be gone for four days this time, don't you want to follow me?" Yuuki asked. He needed to go one day before the event and went to the hotel. He was a bit helpless since he couldn't spend his days with them.

"No, I can see it on television," Yaeko said. She had become quite beautiful since she had fallen into him and actually her stamina was a bit lacking to take care of the hormone of a young guy. She was glad that he had a lot of lovers.

"But I will miss you," Yuuki hugged her and placed his head on her bountiful breasts, 'Hmm, how fragrant.'

Yaeko was helpless and caressed his head, "Don't be spoiled, this is for your future." She knew that he was working hard for his dream. She couldn't help him but she could support him by his side and night.

Yuuki sighed and knew that he needed to enter this Summer Music since he had a quest to win this event.

[Quest - Become the winner of Summer Music!]

[Reward - 3x Random Reward.]

[System Tips - There are a lot of professional bands, singers, and idols in that event but you have a system. You need to become the winner and show the world that you're the best!]

Yuuki was still together with Yaeko until his ears were pulled. He turned his head and was surprised to see it was Shouko. He looked at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

Shouko didn't say anything but opened her arms to him.

Yuuki almost had a nosebleed at how cute this girl was. He looked at Yaeko who nodded at him. He nodded and hugged Shouko. He also picked her and brought her to the sofa since he would go out for four days for this event. He knew that he couldn't bring his girlfriends and it would be hard to do a night activity when there were a lot of people around.

Yuuki had to go there with a lot of people such as Yukari, Uomi, K-On Group, and Sawako there. He knew that he couldn't do a strange thing during the event.

Rossweisse didn't come since she also needed to help Eagle Jump since his game would be officially sold today. She was very busy today and had already come to the Eagle Jump Office to monitor the total sales of the game.

Yuuki didn't worry that much about his game since he also had the help of Nintendo. He only needed to focus on this Summer Music and became the winner of this tournament. He stayed with Shouko for a while and looked at her, "Thank you, I'm happy that you always stay with me."

Shouko gave him a sweet smile and caressed his cheek. She shook her head and said, "No, it's also because of you that a lot of happy things happened to me, I'm glad that you've chosen me."

"Shouko..." Yuuki kissed her lips while hugging her.

Shouko received his kiss while hugging his neck.

They were in their own world until someone coughed beside them.

"Ahem, it's good that both of you have chosen each other but your bus is coming," Ranko told him.

"Good luck, we will also support you during the final days," Yukana said.

Yuuki looked quite surprised, "Final day?"

Yukana nodded, "Of course, you will win this tournament right?"

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will win this tournament and make the biggest entertainment industry in the world." He thought that it was possible since he had a system.

This would be their first time to hear his dream. They had heard that a man with a dream was very attractive and it seemed that the sentence was correct.

"Alright, I'll go back as soon as possible," Yuuki said.

Utaha nodded, "You don't need to worry, you've prepared a lot of magic to protect the house and everyone."

Makoto was a bit stupified with a lot of magic that he had placed around the house at the same time she was amazed. She just sighed and thought that both of them were magicians but their level was very different. She looked at him and said, "P - please teach me magic later."

Yuuki nodded at her, "Sure, I will teach you later."

"And this is not much, but we've prepared you a bento," Yaeko said while giving her a box of food.

"What's inside?" Yuuki was happy and curious at the same time.

"It's a secret, you should open it later," Yukana said.

Yuuki nodded, "I will go now." He kissed them one by one and brought his luggage. He went outside and saw a bus in front of him. He saw both Yukari and Uomi were there waiting for him.

"Are you done with your farewell?" Uomi asked.

"Do you think you're a teacher character in shounen manga?" Yuuki said and looked at Yukari. He smiled, "Don't worry, we will be able to save Nagarekawa."

Yukari nodded with a smile. She just didn't believe that before he was only an underclassman that invited her to become his partner duet in the 'Amateur Music Tournament'. She had never thought that both of them would be able to win that tournament and now they would enter the most prestigious tournament in this country.

"Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm," Yukari said with confidence. She had practiced a lot with him and everyone.

"Us too! We're ready for the battlefield!!" Ritsu said.

"Yeah, let's go to the battlefield!!" Yui said.

"Let's go!!!" Mugi said.

Mio only raised her hand shyly.

"Alright, everyone let's go," Uomi said while wearing cool sunglasses.

Everyone looked at her while raising their eyebrows, 'Are you the leader?'

*Clap Clap

"Alright, we need to enter the hotel first and re-register in the hotel too," Sawako said to everyone.

Yuuki nodded and entered the bus. He waved his hand and was ready for this battlefield known as Summer Music.

"LET'S GO!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

490 Summer Music 2

The concert will be held in Yokohama.

In that place, there is the biggest concert venue in this country that can accommodate around 100,000 people in that place.

Summer Music is the biggest event for every musician in this country. Everyone is willing to do everything to enter this concert. Even though there is a singer, band, or idol who enters this concert by a backdoor, they have to receive a cruel reality since they will be judged by the audience when their song is judged a crap by them.

In the end, what matters the most in this concert was their song. As long as their song is good, they will receive a lot of praise and popularity during this concert, especially the winner of this biggest music event.

Yuuki thought it was a bit exaggerated but thinking about the government who was very strict with the culture. He thought it would be easy for people who pirated his work only it was quite impossible. He thought the reward and the consequences when doing the piracy wasn't worth it in his opinion.

Yuuki was glad that there wasn't any piracy since it increased his net worth further. He closed his eyes while resting on someone's lap. He was really in deep thought and it had become his habit to rest in someone's shoulder or lap but maybe he was in really deep thought and didn't notice it. He felt someone caressed his head and opened his eyes.

"You've woken up?" Uomi asked.

Yuuki was a bit flustered since it would be his first time to see her not saying something pervy, 'Is this girl really Uomi?' He thought inside his head.

Uomi looked at his pants and said, "You don't have morning wood?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "I don't also it's not morning, lastly thank you, your lap very comfortable."

Uomi showed a slight smile, "You don't need to worry, you should sleep more, there is still time before we arrive there." She looked at him and said, "I can't help you with this concert, but I can take care of you." She moved her head closer and whispered, "In both work and bed."

Yuuki smiled and flicked her forehead, "Alright, I've had enough of rest." He felt that his phone was ringing for a while. He looked at who was the one calling him. He was a bit surprised and opened it, "What's wrong, Dad?"

"Ah, Yuuki, are you on your way to Yokohama?" Issei asked.

"Yeah, I'm on the bus with everyone now," Yuuki said.

"Hmm, it's not a big problem, but don't make trouble in that place," Issei said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do I look like someone who makes a lot of trouble?"

"You're not, but the trouble is always coming toward you," Issei joked.

Yuuki shook his head, "In the end, what's wrong with that place?"

"Hmm, it's not a problem, but you know that our group isn't the only one in this country, there are also a lot of smaller groups and we're trying to unify them in our group," Issei said.

Yuuki nodded, "Is there some powerful group in that place?"

"Yes, there's a powerful group in that place, we're not hostile to each other, but since I'm trying to unify the group into one umbrella, they're suspicious of our group, you're my first son, and of course they will be wary of you," Issei said.

Yuuki didn't expect there would be a big problem when he would go to the Summer Music. He thought for a bit and said, "Don't worry, I'm only entering the Summer Music, I don't plan to do something troublesome."

"Good, even though they're a small group but they're quite powerful, our group has a history of fighting each other before and I've also caused a wound on their leader's face," Issei said suddenly.

Yuuki was stunned. He remembered that this father of his had also caused a wound on Marika's father. He was speechless, "Are you serious?"

"Yeah, there is a small conflict but don't worry, it has been solved," Issei said.

'Small conflict and you need to cause a wound in the face of their leader?' Yuuki wasn't sure how to react.

"Anyway, good luck on your Summer Quest, everyone is supporting you here," Issei said.

"Young master, be sure to win this concert!!!"

"Young master, please give me your sign!!"

"We will support you from here, young master!!"

Yuuki felt warm when he heard their voice, "Thank you."

"Alright, I won't bother you again, also let me tell you that you will have another appointment as someone bodyguard, you should make yourself free," Issei said.

"What?" Yuuki didn't have a chance to ask a question but Issei closed the phone.

*Tut Tut Tut

Yuuki wanted to smash his phone when he heard it. He sighed and wondered whether he had become a bodyguard or mercenary in his free time. He had also got quite a good reputation and wasn't sure whether he should be happy or sad. He also needed to blame his father for making his children become bodyguards for rich people. He placed his phone back in his pocket and joined everyone.

"Aaaah, I lost," Ritsu said.

"Hehehehe, I won this time," Yui said with a smile.

Yukari, who saw him walk toward them, asked, "Is your matter over?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah."

"Is there a problem?" Uomi asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, what are you playing? Let me join you."

"Yosh! Yuuki wants to join! I will beat him!" Ritsu said.

"Let's play!!" Yui said.

Yuuki felt that it was very relaxing to be with them. He decided not to overthink and played a card with them.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

491 Summer Music 3

They had arrived in the hotel and they brought their luggage together. They stopped in front of the receptionist since they needed to arrange their room.

There are eight people in their group and one person is male.

"I'll sleep with him, don't worry," Uomi suddenly said.

"Wait! Wait! You can't decide something like that suddenly!" Yukari said.

The K-On group decided to back down since they weren't sure to sleep with a male. They were too shy to do that.

Sawako sighed and thought for a bit. She didn't have any experience sleeping with a male student and it would be her first time but when she looked at both Uomi and Yukari who argued with each other. She nodded and made up her mind, "Both of you will sleep together, I will sleep with him."

"Eh???" Everyone was startled.

Yuuki knew that the problem had become more complicated.

Yukari and Uomi looked at him with a suspicious expression.

"Did you try to start with her?" Yukari asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I didn't do anything."

Uomi walked toward Sawako and said, "Sawako-Sensei, you need to be careful, he is a beast, he will eat you tonight when you don't be careful."

Sawako blushed and understood her meaning. She looked at both of them and shook her head, "No, I won't allow anything that will break the morale of our school!!! He will sleep with me!!!"

Everyone was looking at her speechless expression.

"Sensei, I think you're the one who breaks the morale of school right now," Ritsu said.

"Yeah, Sensei, it's too bold to ask a male student to sleep together," Yui said.

"Kyaaa, Sensei, it's very bold," Mugi said.

Mio was just too stunned to say anything.

"Anyway, the matter is done, Yui will sleep with Mugi, Mio with Ritsu, Uomi with Yukari and Yuuki will be sleeping with me, let's place our luggage and go to the venue to register our entry," Sawako said to everyone.

No one refuted her words and nodded. They went to their own rooms to place their luggage.

Yuuki also did the same and walked together with Sawako. He wanted to start a conversation but she walked quite far away from him. He frowned, "What are you doing, Sensei?"

"A - ah, no...." Sawako was a bit nervous. She had become quite conscious when she heard Uomi say that he was a beast.

"Sensei, I want to talk to you about Summer Music," Yuuki said and walked closer.

Sawako who heard about Summer Music also became serious.

Yuuki asked her about Summer Music since she had quite a lot of experience watching this festival in the past.

Sawako nodded and started to tell him all she knew about Summer Music. She moved closer to him since it was easier to talk that way. Unknown to her, she had become closer to him without her noticing.

Yuuki sighed in relief when she saw her looking quite relaxed and happily talked about Summer Music. He knew he was bad but he didn't have any intent to do anything bad to her.

Mio, Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, Uomi, and Yukari who saw this situation were a bit amazed at him.

"That guy was very smooth," Uomi said.

Yukari sighed and nodded in response, "Alright, we need to go to our room, we need to complete our registration today."

"OKAY!!!" The K-On Group said at the same time. They had regarded Yukari as a big sister existence in their eyes and they really liked her.

Uomi and Yukari also entered their own room. They placed their luggage and talked to each other.

"Do you want to work together?" Uomi asked.

"Hmmm?" Yukari was confused.

"I mean that he doesn't have to sleep with Sensei, he can sleep with us together," Uomi said with a naughty smile.

Yukari blushed, "D - don't say stupid thing!!"

Uomi sighed and felt a bit jealous, "You've slept with him right?"

"Eh?" Yukari was startled.

"Don't lie alright, before the 'Amateur Music Tournament', my woman senses telling me that both of you are sleeping together," Uomi said.

Yukari sighed and nodded, "That's right, but we didn't do anything, we only slept together at that time."

Uomi nodded, "We have a lot of days together with him, we need to use this chance to be closer and tie the knot."

"Eh???" Yukari was surprised with her plan. She looked at her and asked, "Are you serious?"

"I'm 100% serious, let's bring him to our room to sleep together, I'm sure this will be fun," Uomi said.

Yukari thought for a bit and felt a bit complicated but she also wanted to sleep together. She also knew that she had to share and she didn't really mind it, "Can we do that? Sawako-Sensei is guarding him."

"We can invite him later, I'm sure he will come to our room," Uomi looked very confident.

"How can you be sure?" Yukari asked.

Uomi looked at her weirdly, "This is him that we're talking about, you know his personality well, do you think that he won't come to our room when we invite him?"

Yukari couldn't deny it and could only nod. She sighed, "Alright, let's do that."

Uomi smiled, "For our cooperation." She wanted to have a handshake since it looked cooler this way.

Yukari shook her head and wondered whether her decision was right or not.

---

Yuuki was in his room and didn't know anything until he saw a black cat suddenly appeared and sat on his lap.

"Nyaaaa."

Yuuki smiled and caressed her back, "Kuroka." He was a bit confused when she suddenly appeared but it seemed that she was only curious about this concert.

"Wow, what a cute cat!!" Sawako exclaimed when she saw Kuroka on his lap. She walked toward him and looked at it curiously.

"Nyaa," Kuroka said and didn't really care about her.

Yuuki looked at the window while caressing the car on his lap.

"How to say..." Sawako looked at him.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

"You look like someone in a mafia film when you do this," Sawako said.

Yuuki shook his head, "Maybe it'll be more similar when you sit on my lap too."

Sawako blushed, "Don't say something stupid, let's go to the venue!!"

Yuuki nodded and carried Kuroka on his arms.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

492 Summer Music 4

Everyone was going to the venue to register their entry. They didn't have a name, rather they were still using their school name for this festival since they still needed to help to save their school.

Kuroka used her magic to become invisible since she had become quite annoyed when people started to caress her.

"Why are you here?" Yuuki asked curiously.

"I smell fish here," Kuroka said.

"Fish?" Yuuki looked confused.

"Yeah, a really big fish is coming," Kuroka said.

Yuuki wasn't sure what she was talking about and he held her hand since she had transformed back into her human form.

"I'm excited about your participation in this concert," Kuroka said with a smile.

"You've come here before?" Yuuki asked.

Kuroka nodded, "Yes, at that time, I'm coming here alone since music helps me become happy."

"You're not alone this time, I'm here with you," Yuuki said.

"Yes, because of you, my crime has been pardoned too," Kuroka said.

Yuuki also knew that because of his deed stopping Loki from attacking the Underworld. He had raised a request to pardon the crime of Kuroka. He was glad that the matter had been solved and she could visit her sister whenever she wanted.

"That's right, I've heard what have you done to Cao Cao, nyaa," Kuroka started to laugh when she remembered it.

"How is he?" Yuuki asked curiously. He had placed a curse on him but it wasn't harmful and only annoying.

Kuroka looked at him and said, "Be careful, he is trying to plot something behind, nyaa, they didn't say anything to us, but it seems they're planning something big behind, nyaa."

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, I've placed a lot of protection on everyone."

"That's good, you don't need to worry, he is pretty tolerant of humans, he is also asking us not to bother you, it seems he wants to invite you to his group," Kuroka said.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Really?"

"Yes, nyaa, you're very powerful, a lot of their members want you to join, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki nodded and thought about the other members of the Hero Faction. He was wondering whether he could absorb them into his own. He thought to work them in the Amagi Brilliant Park since most of them were orphans. At the same time, it was also good to let them join the Yakuza Group since in the future it would be his time to lead the group. He needed a partner and subordinates to lead his group that became the best in the world.

Yuuki didn't really want to be busy all the time and wanted to spend most of his time together with his girls rather than staying in the office doing paperwork. He would let his subordinates to do that boring thing for him.

"That's right, what is the fish that you're talking about?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, this place is the area of a mermaid," Kuroka said.

"Mermaid?" Yuuki was a bit surprised. He knew there would be a lot of supernatural things in this world but he didn't expect it to be this close. He thought for a bit and asked, "Is it that half human and fish?"

Kuroka nodded, "Yes, nyaa, I like them, nyaa."

Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you eat them?"

Kuroka shook her head, "Of course not, nyaa, I only played with them before." She looked quite proud and started to tell him about her experience playing with a mermaid. She also wanted to warn him about this species.

"Are they dangerous?" Yuuki asked.

"No, they're not hostile to other supernatural species, but they have a bit of a weird custom when it comes to humans," Kuroka said.

"Weird customs? What kind of customs?" Yuuki asked.

Kuroka thought for a bit, "Hmm, I don't remember it, but it's pretty weird."

Yuuki shook his head, "Let's not talk about this again and the chance for us to meet them is pretty rare since we won't stay in the beach or sea."

There is a beach in Yokohama but the place where they would stay was in the city and it was quite far from the beach.

Yuuki thought it would be fine since he wouldn't meet them.

Kuroka looked at him and thought about something.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing, nyaa, let's go to the venue, everyone will also come to the concert tomorrow," Kuroka said.

"Vali and everyone will come?" Yuuki was surprised.

Kuroka nodded, "Yes, he has become your fan, he wants to see your concert live."

Yuuki nodded, "That's good, at least, he won't spend most of his time to fight with God, Devil, Fallen Angel, or anything."

"Yeah, he wants to fight you again nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki stopped and looked at her with a surprised expression. He didn't really want to fight with Vali since it was pretty much troublesome.

"Your Sacred Gears Canceller is a bug to everyone who has Longinus and Sacred Gear, and he said that he wanted to be the first one to break it, which is also the same reason why Cao Cao is pretty much hesitant to attack you, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki listened to Kuroka about the thing that happened on the Khaos Brigade. He was glad that he had her by his side. He wrapped his hand around her waist and kissed her cheek.

Kuroka was surprised by his action, "What's wrong, nyaa? I'm happy though."

"Thank you for always being by my side, I'm lucky to have you," Yuuki said.

Kuroka smiled sweetly, "Let's make a lot of kitties, nyaa."

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let's make a lot of kitties."

Kuroka whispered to him that her mating time was quite close and she was ready to do that.

Yuuki couldn't wait for her mating time.

---

In another place, a girl was running away from a group of people.

"Ha....Ha....Ha...." She looked around and hid behind a building. She needed to find a safer place to look around. She noticed a place where there were a lot of people and a tent there. She decided to hide in that place until her family saved her.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

493 Summer Music 5

Kuroka didn't stay that long since she only came to tell him about the matter in the Khaos Brigade. She also told him that the Old Satan Faction and Magician Faction also started to move. She told him that the Magician Faction was very troublesome and dangerous.

Yuuki nodded and had already prepared for that kind of matter. He said thank you and goodbye to her. He followed everyone to the venue. He saw a lot of people had been staying there with a tent waiting for the concert tomorrow. He also saw a big stage for the participant to sing during the concert.

"This place is very big," Ritsu amazed at the size of this concert.

Yui nodded in agreement.

"This is bigger than my house," Mugi said with amazement.

Mio looked at Mugi and wasn't sure how to respond. She looked at him and asked, "Are we going to be okay?" She was a bit worried looking at the number of people who would see them in this place.

"You don't need to worry that much or else do you want me to hug you again? Maybe that will calm you down," Yuuki teased.

Mio blushed and looked very embarrassed, "Aawakwejar." She ran toward Ritsu and hid behind her.

"Yuuki! I know that Mio is cute but don't tease her too much!" Ritsu said.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I'll tease you then."

"Eh?" Ritsu was startled and pushed Mio who was hiding behind her, "Please, tease Mio!!"

"RITSU!!!!" Mio was startled by her friend's betrayal.

Mugi and Yui laughed with their interaction.

*Clap Clap

"The play is good enough, Yuuki, you will follow me into the administration, you guys can look around together," Sawako said.

"OK!!!" Everyone said at the same time.

Yuuki nodded and followed her to the administration.

Both of them went together to the administration and re-register to let the organizer know that they had arrived in the hotel.

The organizer said thank you to them and told them that tomorrow there would be someone who would help them prepare for the concert.

Yuuki told them that they wanted a girl to help them since most of their group weren't used to being male.

The organizer nodded and told him that he didn't need to worry. She told him that most of the females would be happy to help him since he was there.

Sawako looked at him and sighed, "The registry is over, do you want to look around?"

"Sure, let's go together, I'm not familiar with this place, can you guide me around?" Yuuki asked.

"Don't worry, I know this place quite well, I've come every year from my high school time until this year," Sawako said, and added, "Though this feels complicated since I didn't come as an audience rather my student to become a participant." She thought it was both amazing and a bit hard to believe.

"The fact is in front of your eyes, don't think too much," Yuuki said.

Sawako nodded, "That's true, alright, as the veteran who has come to this place for several years, let me show you around."

"Good, I'm quite hungry actually, let's look around for food too," Yuuki said.

"I know a good place, let's go," Sawako pulled his hand to her favorite food stalls.

Yuuki smiled and looked at his hand. He thought he had started to make her comfortable around him.

Sawako, who suddenly grabbed his hand, only noticed what she had done in 10 minutes.

---

Sawako blushed and felt embarrassed since she had been holding his hand for a long time.

"You don't need to feel that embarrassed, we're just holding hands together, there is nothing wrong with that," Yuuki said while holding a box of takoyaki and yakisoba on his hands. He wanted to meet everyone but it seemed they were going on their own. He had already given them special glasses that changed their impression of everyone around him. He didn't need to worry that someone would bother them.

"But...."

"No, but, you should sit here, let's eat this together," Yuuki said and gave her a box of yakisoba. He had tasted it earlier and it was pretty good.

Sawako nodded and sat next to him. She opened the box of yakisoba and ate it with a happy expression.

Yuuki smiled and also ate the takoyaki earlier. He looked at the sky and frowned, "It will be raining soon."

"Really?" Sawako looked at the sky and couldn't see anything since her glasses were covered by fog from the yakisoba.

Yuuki laughed and took her glasses, "Your glasses are full of fog, you should eat that without glasses."

Sawako blushed again. She was wondering whether this young man was deliberately teasing her. She sighed and wondered why she couldn't meet him 10 years ago.

Yuuki was wondering why in this world there were a lot of beautiful older women that were single. He thought that the guy was quite blind to let them be alone most of the time.

Both of them were talking to each other discussing this place, food, and a lot of random things.

Sawako would have never thought it would be this much enjoyable to have someone around and talk together, even though it was pretty much a meaningless topic. But it was very fun for her to be with him.

They put the food box in the trash and looked around again.

Sawako explained to him that a lot of people had come in a few days before the concert started since they wanted to see the concert up close.

Yuuki nodded and saw that many people were happily talking to each other on the tent. He looked at the sky and wondered what those people would do when it was raining.

They walked around until they heard someone screaming.

"HELP!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

494 Summer Music 6

Yuuki heard it was a girl who was screaming. He looked around and noticed a group of people in black suits gathered around a single girl. He frowned at this scene and said to Sawako, "I'll help her."

"Eh?" Sawako didn't expect him to say that. She wanted to stop him since there would be a lot of trouble but it was too late.

Yuuki walked toward them and kicked one of those guys from behind.

"ARGGHHH!!!" The man fell down on the ground.

Everyone was looking at him in amazement when he suddenly kicked this man in a black suit.

The girl also looked a bit stunned and closed her mouth with both of her hands.

"Hey, is it fun to gang on the little girl alone?" Yuuki said while walking toward the girl. He stood in front of her and guarded her against those guys. He felt that he had become some hot-blooded manga main character.

"Aarrghhh!!! My tooth! My tooth!" The man was screaming and his tooth was broken.

His friends frowned when they saw this. They looked at him with a hostile expression.

"Listen, nerd, it's too late to apologize to us, you should just study on your home for your next exam quietly," one of them said.

Yuuki cleaned one of his ears and ignored them. He looked at him and asked, "What did you say?"

"BASTARD!!!" The guy was angry and punched him.

Yuuki snorted and kicked him right in the face before his punch hit him.

*BAAM!!

"You should have gone to Thailand and changed your gender there, you're not suitable to become a man," Yuuki said.

They couldn't hold their anger anymore and attacked him at the same time.

"BASTARD!!!"

"YOU'RE THE ONE WHO SHOULD CHANGE YOUR GENDER NERD!!!"

"ATTACK HIM!!!"

Yuuki felt they were dumb and attacked them.

Sawako, who saw the situation had become bad, started to call the guard.

Everyone also panicked when they saw a fight in this place. They also started to call the police to stop this situation.

The girl was looking at his back fighting with them with shining eyes.

---

Yuuki cleaned his hands looking at the men in front of them. He shook his head and felt that they were too weak.

"A - ano, thank you very much."

Yuuki turned his head and saw this girl for the first time. He wanted to say something but he heard someone screaming. He turned his head and saw the police there.

"STOP!!!"

"DON'T FIGHT HERE!!!"

Yuuki wanted to spit since they were too late. He knew that it would cause a misunderstanding. He took her hand and said, "Let's go, let's run from here." He used his other hand to send a message to Sawako to not worry about him.

The girl nodded and followed him.

The police were running toward them and also gathered around the group of men in a black suit.

Sawako, who saw this situation, became very worried and wasn't sure what to do. She felt that her phone was ringing. She was startled and looked at it as a message from him. She read the message and could only sigh. She was both worried about this matter with a group of men in a black suit and Summer Music that would be held tomorrow.

Sawako thought for a bit and she needed to calm down. She took her phone and started to call everyone since she needed to talk about this to them.

"Hello? Sawako-Sensei?"

"Ah, where are you? Hurry up, tell me, I'll go there," Sawako said.

---

Yuuki and the girl had been running for quite a while. Both of them were hiding behind a building. This will be his first time to look at her closely.

She is a beautiful fair-skinned girl with waist-length tan hair that has square bangs and light brown eyes. She has an above-average figure with a relatively large bust.

"Are you alright?" Yuuki asked her.

The girl nodded, "Ha....Ha....Ha... I'm fine, thank you." She was a bit tired after running quite far away.

Yuuki nodded, "Why are those guys trying to do it?"

"They want to kidnap me," the girl said.

"Kidnap you?" Yuuki was wondering whether this girl was a daughter of someone rich or something.

The girl was a bit hesitant to explain to him what was really happening.

Yuuki also noticed her reaction, "You don't need to talk when you don't want to, you should call your parents or caretaker, I'll help you until you arrive at your home safely."

"No, it's okay, I can take care of myself," the girl said.

"I know that you worried about me, girl, but it'll leave a bad taste in my mouth to leave such a cute girl alone with such dangerous people around," Yuuki said.

"Seto Sun," the girl said.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

"Don't call me a girl, call me Seto Sun," the girl said.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, Sun-chan."

"S - Sun-chan!!" The girl blushed.

"Should I not call you that? I'll call you Seto-san or something," Yuuki said.

"N - no, it's fine, you can call me Sun-chan," Sun nodded with a smile.

*Thunder Thunder

Yuuki looked at the sky and the weather looked pretty bad. He saw the sky was cloudy and started to drizzle. He thought it would be quite long before it started to rain but he was wrong.

Sun looked quite panicked when she saw it was raining.

"Let's hide somewhere nearby," Yuuki wanted to take her to hide from this rain only he was a bit too late. He couldn't take her for a run since her feet had started to change into something incredible.

"P - please take me away from this place," Sun couldn't run since her lower body had started to change into fish.

"Mermaid!!" Yuuki was a bit surprised since he didn't think that he would find them soon.

Sun was a bit afraid and wasn't sure what he would do after knowing that she was a mermaid.

Yuuki shook his head and carried her in his arms, "We need to hide, we can't let someone see you like this."

Sun didn't expect this kind of reaction from him. She thought that he would be startled or something but it seemed she didn't have to worry about it. She was also glad that no one to see her beside him.

Yuuki wanted to visit one of the houses near this area. He could use hypnotic on their resident but he was stopped when he saw a lot of black cars stopped in front of both of them. He frowned when he saw it. He was worried since her lower body was still in the fish form. He was wondering whether he should hypnotic them but he was a bit speechless.

"OJOU!!!"

Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at Sun-chan.

Sun nodded at him and looked at them, "I'm fine."

They sighed in relief but they looked at him with a strange expression.

'What?' Yuuki was confused, though he didn't expect it would develop into something incredible.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

495 Summer Music 7

Yuuki was in one of the guest rooms inside her house, "Don't worry, I'll be back later."

"Really?" Yukari asked. She was worried since she had heard that he was fighting with a group of people earlier.

"Yes, don't worry about it, the girl is also fine," Yuuki said.

Both of them talked to each other until it was Uomi's turn.

"Hey, I'll give you a secret," Uomi said.

"Hmm?" Yuuki was curious.

"My room is always open for you," Uomi said.

"UOMI!!!!" Everyone suddenly screamed.

Yuuki shook his head and knew that they were reprimanding her. He talked for a while with them saying that he would come back soon and ended the call. He looked at his phone and sighed. He didn't expect that he would enter the headquarters of the yakuza group. He knew that Sun would be a daughter of someone important or rich but he didn't expect to be the daughter of a yakuza group leader.

Though the most surprising thing about this group was that the entire member of the group was a mermaid.

Kuroka had told him that they had weird customs for humans.

Yuuki wasn't sure what kind of custom it was but he knew that it would be troublesome.

(SFX: the sound of sliding doors open).

Yuuki turned his head and saw a man who was wearing sunglasses and had an afro head. He looked at him and asked, "Can you tell me when I can go back?"

The man only adjusted his glasses and asked, "Are you a member of some yakuza group too?"

"Why do you think so?" Yuuki asked.

"No, it's just that your face is a bit familiar," the man said.

"Really?" Yuuki asked.

The man shook his head, "No, it's just my imagination, you can go home after you meet everyone in the meeting room."

Yuuki didn't really want to come but the girl begged him earlier and wanted to say something too, "Where is Sun-Chan?"

"She is also in that room now, please follow me," the man said.

Yuuki nodded and followed, "What's your name?"

"My name is Masa," Masa introduced.

"Are you a mermaid too?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm," Masa nodded.

Yuuki nodded and didn't really care about the mermaid male actually. He was wondering why there was an only male mermaid on his way to the meeting room.

Masa didn't say anything since his image had always been this cool and mysterious guy, "We've arrived."

(SFX: the sound of sliding doors open).

Yuuki saw the door open and there were a lot of people inside with serious expressions on their faces.

"Please sit over here," Masa guided him.

Yuuki nodded and sat on the tatami floor. He saw Sun-Chan there together with a man and a woman. He thought both of them were her parents.

The man bowed his head, "I've to be thankful for you to help my daughter."

Yuuki felt that it was a bit off the scripts. He knew that something weird would happen but he wasn't sure what it was, "No problem, she is a cute girl, I'm sure anyone will help her."

The woman chuckled with a happy expression, "It seems, that we don't need to worry that he will reject our offer." She looked at her daughter and asked, "What do you think Sun?"

"M - mother!!" Sun blushed and was very embarrassed right now.

"I won't admit it," the man said while clenching his hands.

"Hmm?" The woman and Sun looked at him.

"I WON'T ADMIT IT, I WON'T LET MY DAUGHTER TO MARRY HIM!!" The man said while pointing his finger at him.

"But this is the only way, you should know what will happen when both of them don't marry each other," the woman said.

"Father..." Sun said while looking at him.

Yuuki was stunned, "Married? Who?"

"Of course, it's you and my daughter," the man said while crying.

"Please take care of me, Yuuki-San," Sun said while bowing her head to him.

"Please take care of my daughter," the woman said, also bowing her head.

"PLEASE TAKE CARE OF OUR, OJOU!!!" Everyone said at the same time.

"Please take care of Ojou for us," Masa told him.

Yuuki was very stunned right now. He had only saved her but suddenly he had to marry someone. He looked at everyone and said, "Wait! Wait! I can't marry her!"

At that moment, the air became tense and everyone looked at him with a hostile expression.

"Haaa????? WHY CAN'T YOU MARRY MY DAUGHTER?" The man took his katana on his back.

His subordinates also did the same.

Yuuki didn't show any emotion and didn't back down either.

"Stop!!!" Sun guarded him against her father.

"But Sun! You.... Do you know what will happen when you don't marry him?" The man asked with anger.

"I know but I can't force him," Sun said while shaking her head.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he knew that the matter had become very complicated.

The woman who was the mother of Sun looked at him and asked, "Yuuki-San, is it?"

"Yes," Yuuki looked at her.

"Can you tell me, why you can't marry her? As you said that she is very beautiful, are you dissatisfied with our daughter?" The woman asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, your daughter is very cute and beautiful, anyone will be lucky to marry her."

Sun was quite happy when she heard his compliment.

"THEN MARRY HER!!!" The man shouted in anger at him.

"I can't!" Yuuki shook his head.

"Why?" The woman asked him.

Sun was still trying to stop her father but she waited for his answer.

Yuuki looked at them and said, "I have a fiancee."

'I have fiancee....'

'I have fiancee....'

'I have fiancee....'

His voice echoed through the room and everyone looked at him in amazement.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

496 Summer Music 8

Yuuki knew that she was really cute but his relationship was really complicated. He was sure that they would be angry when they heard that he had a lot of girlfriends and a fiancee too. He could only stop this thing by telling them that he had a fiancee. He was sure that Marika would be happier with this.

---

"Achooo," Marika sneezed.

"Marika-sama, are you okay?" Honda asked.

"I'm fine, I just have a feeling that Yuuki-sama is thinking about me right now," Marika said with a smile.

Honda could only shake her head and sighed at her.

"Oh, I can't wait for tomorrow, you've prepared everything, right?" Marika asked.

Honda nodded, "Don't worry, I've prepared everything."

"Good, Aaaahh!! Yuuki-Sama!!! Marika will come tomorrow too!!!" Marika said while hugging a doll that was similar to him.

Honda sighed again and shook her head again.

---

"Also, why do we have to marry each other?" Yuuki asked.

Everyone looked at their leader since they didn't expect him to have a fiancee.

The man gnashed his teeth and also didn't expect this stinky boy to have a fiancee. He looked at him and thought that his daughter was very pitiful.

"Before that, I'm sorry that we didn't introduce ourselves, my name is Seto Ren," Ren introduced herself and also her husband, "He is my husband, Seto Gouzaburo, he is the leader of Seto Group." She looked at him and said, "You've asked why both of you must marry each other, right?"

Yuuki nodded in response.

"It's one of our customs when someone sees our mermaid form, we've got to die and become a bubble," Ren told him.

"Are you serious?" Yuuki heard that they had a weird custom but it was more than weird. It was brutal rather than weird, 'Kuroka, what the hell with your intelligence!!'

---

"Achooo!!" Kuroka sneezed.

"What's wrong, Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.

"Nothing, I have a feeling that Yuuki has just met a fish," Kuroka said and wiped the drool on her mouth.

"Fish?" Le Fay titled her head.

"Yes, it's a very big fish," Kuroka said.

Le Fay started to imagine a really big fish on the sea.

---

Ren nodded, "Yes, our daughter is still young, but it can't be helped, we thought that we can marry both of you together and stop this custom, but our thought is just too simple, we don't expect you to have a fiancee."

"BASTARD!! IF THIS THE WAY, I CAN ONLY KISS YOU TO SAVE HER!!!" Gouzaburo said and took his katana.

"FATHER!!!" Sun didn't move and opened her arms wide.

"SUN, GET OUT OF THE WAY!!" Gouzaburo was full of tears.

"NO, I WON'T LET YOU HURT HIM!!" Sun said with determination.

"U - ugh!!! SUN!!!!" Gouzaburo was crying.

"F - father," Sun was also crying.

"Huwaaaaa!!!" Everyone was also crying.

"I'm very thankful that you saved our daughter," Ren told him.

Yuuki frowned really hard when he saw this scene. He felt that he had become a villain somehow and he felt a silent pressure on him, "Why did she have to disappear? This kind of dumb custom, you should throw it away."

"We can't do that," Ren shook her head, "This is to protect ourselves, we need to hide our existence from a human."

"I can keep it a secret," Yuuki said.

Ren shook her head, "No, we can only believe you when you marry her."

Yuuki wanted to say something again but he was stopped by Sun.

"It's okay, Yuuki-San, I'm fine with my fate, you have your own fiancee, we can't be together," Sun said sadly at him.

"HUWAAAA!!!"

"OJOU!!!"

"DON'T LEAVE US!!!"

Yuuki had a headache and asked, "What about other relationships?"

"Any other relationships?" They suddenly stopped crying and looked at him.

"What do you mean?" Gouzaburou asked.

"I can't marry you, but it doesn't mean that we can't make other relationships such as brother and sister," Yuuki said.

"Brother and sister!!" Everyone was stunned and looked at their boss.

Ren was trying to read the rules of her ancestor.

Everyone gulped and waited for her while looking very nervous.

Ren sighed and took a deep breath while looking at everyone, "It's okay, there are rules that it's okay to make other relationships too."

Everyone opened their eyes wide and became very happy.

"WOW!! AMAZING!!"

"OJOU IS SAVED!!!"

"OJOU WON'T LEAVE US!!"

Sun was also happy when she heard that she could live but when she heard the relationship between the two of them. She couldn't help but sigh.

The happiest person in this room was oblivious Gouzaburo since he didn't have to marry his daughter to this young man. He was happy that both of them would only have a brother and sister relationship.

Yuuki was glad that the matter had been solved. He was really wondering why mermaids had this kind of weird custom. He also thought this ending was a bit anti-climatic. He saw that everyone was very happy and gathered around her. He realized that her mother was walking toward him.

"Are you really fine with becoming her brother?" Ren asked him.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What do you mean?"

"You're a young man, I'm sure you want more than one lover," Ren told him.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "I don't think that she will accept that kind of relationship."

"Don't be hasty, both of you haven't talked to each other," Ren said.

Yuuki shook his head, "I need to go back, can you deliver me?" He would never think this woman would make her daughter enter his harem.

Ren nodded, "Sure."

Yuuki nodded and his mood was quite complex right now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

497 Summer Music 9

Yuuki was in the car together with Ren and Sun.

"I'm sorry for the trouble, Yuuki-San," Sun said.

"You can call me, Yuuki, you know," Yuuki said.

"A - alright, Yuuki," Sun said with a smile and blush.

Ren looked at the interaction between the two of them and felt quite regretting that they couldn't marry each other.

They talked to each other until they had arrived at his hotel.

"Thank you for driving me back," Yuuki said.

"It's okay, I'm also thankful that you're helping my daughter," Ren said.

"Yuuki, can I meet you tomorrow?" Sun asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can see me on the Summer Music later."

Sun nodded. She knew he was quite a famous singer and would sing on Summer Music. She would support him later.

"Yuuki!!!"

Yuuki turned his head and looked a bit surprised, "Yukari? You're not sleeping yet?"

"I'm not, I'm waiting for you," Yukari said with a helpless smile.

Yuuki smiled, "Let's go back, it's quite late."

Yukari nodded and looked at both Ren and Sun. She had heard from him that he was helping someone. She greeted them and wanted to take him away since she heard it was dangerous. She said goodbye to them and pulled his hand.

Yuuki was a bit helpless at her and said to both Ren and Sun, "Well, see you tomorrow." He followed Yukari to go inside.

"Bye," Sun said and looked a bit sad when she looked at both of them, "His fiancee is very beautiful." She thought when she saw the girl earlier.

"You're not bad either," Ren said.

Sun shook her head and thought that mermaid would always have a tragedy. She thought her love would be similar to that situation.

Ren looked at her daughter and said, "You can be his lover too."

"Huh?" Sun looked at her mother with a surprised expression, "What are you saying, mother?"

Ren smiled, "There is no law that he can only have one wife, you can be his mistress too."

Sun blushed and shook her head, "I can't, let's go home, don't talk about this kind of thing again."

Ren shook her head while sighing at her daughter.

---

Yuuki and Yukari talked for a while during the time they walked to their own rooms. He wanted to go to his room but it was locked. He didn't bring a key to his room and he was sure that Sawako had slept already.

"Ah, you don't bring your key," Yukari said.

Yuuki could make the key of his room with his magic but he was in front of her, "Yes, I don't bring, I should call Sawako-Sensei to wake up." He took his phone and only his hand was stopped by her, "Hmm?"

Yukari was very embarrassed but she encouraged herself, "D - don't bother her sleeping, she is very tired earlier...." She took a deep breath and said, "How about you sleep with us? I'm sure that Uomi will be fine with it."

Yuuki was pumped when he heard her lovely voice inviting him to sleep in her room. He knew that Uomi would be fine and she would be more than happy to let him.

"H - how is it?" Yukari asked nervously.

Yuuki knew that the moment he rejected this invitation he would stop becoming a man.

'That is why...' Yuuki looked at her gently and said, "Thank you."

Yukari smiled but she was a bit nervous, "Good, let's go."

Yuuki followed her and went to her room.

Yukari let him enter her room and locked the door.

*Click

---

Yuuki entered her room and it was dark since the lamp was turned off.

"You should take a bath first, you can use a bathrobe in the bathroom," Yukari said.

Yuuki nodded and entered the bathroom. His body felt a bit sticky since he didn't change his clothes after the rain.

Yukari saw him enter the bathroom and blushed. She walked toward her bed and saw Uomi was sleeping.

"Hmm, Yukari?" Uomi opened her eyes and looked at her. She was a bit sleepy but she could hear someone was in the bathroom, "Who is in the bathroom?"

"Yuuki," Yukari said.

Uomi opened her eyes wide and stood up. She walked toward the bathroom only she was stopped.

"What are you going to do?" Yukari asked.

"I'm going to see him," Uomi said.

"But he is taking a bath now," Yukari said.

"That's perfect," Uomi said.

Yukari twitched her eyes looking at this pervy girl, "I won't let you."

Uomi looked at her with a serious expression, "Yukari, this is a perfect time for us to decide who is the most favorite big sister characters."

"Huh?" Yukari was confused.

"Both of us are in our third year and our character is somewhat similar," Uomi said.

'Similar?' Yukari wanted to complain since she wasn't a pervy girl, "I'm not a pervy girl."

"You're not a pervy girl?" Uomi asked.

"Yes," Yukari nodded in response.

"That's a lie!!" Uomi said.

"No," Yukari shook her head.

"Don't tell me that you've never thought to do something like that with him?" Uomi asked.

"W - what are you talking about!!!" Yukari was flustered.

Uomi walked toward her and whispered directly to her ear, "Don't tell me that you've never imagined him holding you with his strong arms, kiss your lips with a vigor, caressing your entire body, and lastly both of you start to step into the ladder of adulthood."

Yukari blushed and pushed her away, "Don't talk nonsense, I won't let you step into the bathroom."

"I won't let you stop me!!" Uomi said.

The fight between two big sister characters starts!!!

---

Yuuki who took a bath in the bathroom sighed while listening to the fight between two girls. He shook his head, "Good grief...."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

498 Summer Music 10

Yuuki took his bath and went outside while wearing a bathrobe.

*Click

The door was opened and both Uomi and Yukari appeared there.

Yukari sighed in relief when she saw he had already worn a bathrobe.

Uomi glanced at him from up to down. Her eyes were locked on the thing between his legs. She suddenly felt her face very hot.

"Uomi, you have a nosebleed," Yuuki looked at her with surprise.

"O - ohh," Uomi wiped her nose and saw blood on her hand.

"You need to be careful," Yuuki helped her walk toward the bed. He healed her silently wondering whether she was too tired or something.

Uomi felt really comfortable when he treated her, "I'm fine."

Yuuki nodded, "Good, we need to sleep since we have to wake up early." He looked around and couldn't see a couch or futon, "I'll sleep on the floor."

"No, you should sleep with us, our bed is quite big," Uomi said.

"Yeah, it'll be a disaster for you to catch a cold or get sick during this time," Yukari said worriedly.

Both of them started to talk about a lot of things stopping him from sleeping on the floor.

Yuuki agreed and decided to sleep with them on the bed. He laid on the bed between the two of them. He had always slept with his girls at him and this felt somewhat familiar.

Uomi took one of his arms and said, "I can't sleep without hugging on someone."

Yukari looked quite envious but she was too embarrassed to do that.

Yuuki knew that it would be very uncomfortable and the blood on his arms would be stopped when he slept with both of his arms being held by two girls but as a man he needed to sacrifice something. He moved his hand slowly toward Yukari and gave him a wink.

Yukari was still embarrassed but happy with this action. She also hugged his arm and was ready to sleep.

Yuuki also wanted to sleep but he knew it would be very difficult with this pervy girl around him.

"I want my sleeping kiss," Uomi said with a spoiled tone.

Yukari also heard her and wasn't sure how to react.

"Shh, let's sleep," Yuuki said to her.

"No, I can't sleep without my sleeping kiss," Uomi said while hugging him.

"Uomi, you can't do that," Yukari said.

"Why? We've done that quite often," Uomi said.

"Eh?" Yukari looked at him.

Yuuki shook his head and kissed her on her lips.

Uomi happily received it and said, "Thank you."

Yuuki turned his head toward Yukari who saw him with a surprised expression, "I know that I'm a bastard and I'm not a good man, but I'll take care of you."

Yukari sighed, "I know that, but I want you to kiss me too." She looked at Uomi who had a smile on her sleeping face right now, "I - I don't want to be left behind."

Yuuki knew that he was a lucky guy probably on the same level of 'Yuuki Rito' from the To-Love Ru. He was wondering whether he should publish To Love-Run since this manga was a bit unbelievable. He moved his head closer and kissed her lips. This would be his first time kissing her and he couldn't help but think that her lips were very soft and sweet at the same time.

Yukari, who was very nervous at first, didn't expect that a kiss would be this good. She wanted to explore more and didn't want to separate from him.

Yuuki felt this girl became more excited. He wasn't sure but he knew that most of the girls that were soft, calm, and kind were usually very wild during this kind of thing. He knew that she was one of them. He decided to use his tongue trying to enter her mouth.

Yukari was a bit surprised when his tongue wanted to enter her mouth but she remembered the western movie that she had seen on her apartment before. She opened her mouth and let his tongue mess her mouth.

Both of them became wild and the sound became louder.

Uomi didn't sleep and saw both of them kissing each other. She wasn't sure of this feeling when she saw her crush was kissing her friend. She looked down and saw something standing on her lower body. She couldn't see it since he was covered in a blanket. She was curious and entered the blanket to see what was that standing thing.

'Don't tell me!' Uomi thought and wanted to check it.

Both of their bodies became very hot at this moment.

Yukari became bolder and hugged his neck to make him closer.

Yuuki was more than happy to continue but suddenly he felt a warm breath on his little brother. He realized that his little brother had come out of the bathrobe. He also realized that Uomi was missing but he couldn't do anything since Yukari was hugging him. He needed to stop this and kissed her thoroughly. He knew that she was new to this kind of thing and it would take a long time before she could beat him.

Yukari didn't expect his relenting attack and was thoroughly defeated. She was separated from him and her breath was very erratic. Her face was reddish and she looked quite tired. She hugged one of his arms in a spoiled manner and smiled sweetly.

"Let's sleep, we have a lot to do tomorrow," Yuuki said.

"Hmmm," Yukari was very happy and closed her eyes to sleep.

Yuuki put one of his hands under the blanket and pulled her to get out from that place. He looked very excited right now, "Shh, let's sleep."

Uomi shook her head, "No, I want to see it more."

Yuuki frowned and hugged her directly, "Sleep, we need to wake up in the morning."

Uomi, who was very close to him, kissed him directly.

Yuuki also received her kiss and both of them started to wrestle using their tongue.

Uomi was very satisfied and whispered on his ears, "I feel very hot when I see you kissing her."

Yuuki knew that this girl was very pervy and wanted to try a lot of things but this fetish was a bit strange for him. He shook his head and started to sleep. He was wondering how her parents were educating her during her childhood. Though at the same time, it made her unique with this little quirk.

Yuuki moved her ears toward her ears and whispered slowly, 'Let's try a lot of things.'

'Hmmm,' Uomi nodded as soon as possible when she heard it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

499 Summer Music 11

The next morning.

Yuuki felt something strange in his lower body and it felt cold somehow. He didn't open his eyes but he heard two girls talking to each other.

"This thing will enter our body?"

"Hmm, but his girlfriends have tested it, I've talked to them and they said it's amazing."

"R - really?"

"Yes, I want to touch it."

"N - no, don't do that."

"He has his morning wood right now and I want to see whether he is healthy or not."

"Can you do that with only touching it?"

"Don't worry, I've read it in a book before."

"W - well....T - tell me too."

"Hmm?"

"I meant to tell me how to do that?"

".....Good, let me teach you, let's do this together."

"Alright."

"We will touch it together on 3, 2...."

Before they touched it their hands were stopped by someone. They looked up and saw him there, twitching his lips, looking at them.

"I - I can explain this," Yukari said nervously.

Uomi nodded, "Yes, we're only worried about you."

Yuuki had expected Uomi to do this but he didn't expect that this soft-spoken big sister would do the same. He shook his head and heard someone knocking on the door.

"Uomi! Yukari! Is there Yuuki there?"

They heard a voice coming from the outside door.

"I'm here, Sawako-Sensei," Yuuki answered.

"Ugh...." Sawako, who was on the outside, suddenly had a headache. She didn't expect for him to sleep there but she knew that it was somewhat her fault to lock the door, "I won't be angry now, but you must get out as soon as possible, we need to prepare for the concert."

"Yes," Yuuki said. He looked at both Yukari and Uomi, "Alright, I'll go back now."

Uomi and Yukari didn't stop him this time and let him go out since they also needed time to prepare for the concert.

---

Yuuki didn't expect his morning to be very terrible. He went to the restaurant to have breakfast with everyone.

Sawako had always been by his side trying to stop both Yukari and Uomi. She also tried to stop him from catching them within his claws.

"Ah, Yui, don't steal my rice!!" Ritsu complained.

"Eh? But you said it was to give it to me," Yui said.

"Wow, the food in this hotel is quite good," Mugi said.

"You guys don't fight!!" Mio said to both of them.

Sawako sighed in relief when she saw four of them. She thought that they were very peaceful compared to the three students on her side. She was wondering what was the difference between both co-ed and all-girls schools.

'Of course, there are no male students in your school,' Yuuki would answer when he heard that question. He was eating an omelet with bread. He was drinking a coffee until he realized someone was watching him, "What's wrong, Yui?"

"How is the taste of coffee?" Yui asked.

"You have never tried it?" Yuuki asked.

Yui nodded to his question.

"Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked.

Yui nodded similarly in an exciting manner.

"Here, you can try it," Yuuki gave him his cup of coffee for her.

Yui took it and sipped some of the coffee. She suddenly wrinkled her nose and stuck her tongue out, "It's bitter."

Yuuki laughed, "Of course since I don't put sugar and milk there."

"How can you like this bitter thing?" Yui asked with a confused expression.

"Hmm, it's hard to explain but sometimes bitter taste is quite good," Yuuki said.

"Hmm," Yui didn't really understand but she felt that she could become an adult when she could drink a bitter coffee.

Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio thought differently when they saw this scene. They saw Yui was drinking from his cup and that meant both of them had shared an indirect kiss.

"Y - Yui, you've become an adult without you noticing it," Ritsu said with a shaky tone.

"Hmm? What do you mean?" Yui was confused.

"Y - Yui has become an adult!" Mugi was shocked.

"I - indirect kiss!!!" Mio blushed, looking at her.

"?????" Yui didn't understand what they were talking about.

"YOU GUYS SHUT UP!!!!" Sawako reprimanded them.

"Y - yes!!!" Four of them said at the same time.

Sawako shook her head and looked at Yuuki, Yukari, and Uomi. She wasn't sure whether she should be happy with a mature or childish student. At the same time, she thought there weren't any perfect students and she wasn't perfect either.

The only problem in her mind was only one, 'Why am I still single???'

---

They had finished their breakfast and waited in front of the hotel. They saw a lot of singers, bands, and idols coming out of this place. They thought that the organizer had booked the entire hotel for the participants of the Summer Music. They could see that the organizer really pamper the participants. They also became the center of attention since they were the winner of the 'Amateur Music Tournament'.

They were waiting for a while until someone came toward them.

Yuuki was surprised to see her, "Sun-Chan?"

"Hey Yuuki," Sun smiled.

"Do you know each other?" Uomi asked. She was wondering how many beautiful girls were his acquaintances.

Both Yukari and Sawako had seen and looked a bit surprised.

"Yes," Yuuki answered and looked at Sun, "Why are you here?"

"I'm going to be your liaison for today, my name is Sun Seto, please take care of me," Sun said and bowed her head.

Yuuki wasn't sure how could she become the liaison of his group but he didn't care that much in the end, "Yes, please take care of us too."

They talked and introduced each other for a while and were ready to go to the venue.

'Summer Music, I come!!!'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

500 Summer Music 12

"Woahh!!" Ritsu looked around the car.

"This car is amazing," Yui said.

"Hmm, really?" Mugi looked confused. She thought this kind of car was normal.

Mio shook her head in response.

"You guys, don't make trouble," Sawako said.

"Yes, sensei!!!"

Yuuki knew they had quite different treatment than other participants. He also wasn't sure how Sun could become a liaison.

"How can you become our liaison?" Yuuki asked.

"My family is also part of the organizers of this event," Sun said. She told him her family group had been helping with the event.

Yuuki nodded since this event would make a lot of money with the ticket, sponsor, food stalls, etc. He wasn't sure how many but this event was really a big cake for everyone.

"How did both of you know each other?" Uomi asked.

"H - he saved me from bad people," Sun said while blushing.

"Oooh," Uomi looked at him and said, "You sure are great to get to know a beautiful girl in one day."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he could feel that she was a bit annoyed.

"Are you okay now?" Yukari asked worriedly.

Sun nodded, "I'm fine, don't worry, my family is also here to protect us."

"Good, also, don't do something dangerous again," Yukari looked at him.

Yuuki shook his head, "I can't promise that."

"But..." Yukari was worried and wanted to stop him but he didn't let her finish her words.

"Don't worry, I won't get hurt, also when I get hurt you can become my private nurse," Yuuki said.

Yukari sighed and shook her head. She knew that he was perverted.

"I can be your personal nurse too," Uomi said and added, "I can take care of your urine during that time."

"Why urine?" Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.

"Alright, stop!" Yukari stopped them before they talked about something that was very rude in front of someone.

Sun chuckled, "You're really close to each other."

Three of them looked at each other.

"That's true," Uomi nodded and added, "We share the same man after all."

"You shouldn't say that!!!" Yukari was still embarrassed.

Sun was shocked, "Sharing?" She looked at Yukari, "Aren't you, his fiancee? Are you okay with that?"

"Me? His fiancee?" Yukari was startled but shook her head, "His fiancee is a different girl."

"Huh?" Sun looked at him, "Are you dating other girls when you have a fiancee?"

Yuuki looked at her expression. He could tell that it was serious. He didn't hide it and answered her with a calm expression, "Yes."

"How can you do that?" Sun asked with a wronged voice. She thought of yesterday when he rejected her parents offer to marry her because of her fiancee. She thought it couldn't be helped since he had someone he loved but when she heard that he had dated other girls too. She felt that she had been wronged right now.

Yuuki knew that the situation had become complicated.

Yukari and Uomi didn't say anything and waited for his answer.

At this moment, the atmosphere became awkward because of their conversation. Everyone was silent waiting for his answer.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "My fiancee now what I'm doing, at the same time, I've only known that I have a fiancee until recently, at that time, I have a girlfriend and my fiancee didn't want to give up."

"Then?" Sun asked. She didn't expect his story would be complicated.

"I date them, I try to be as fair as possible with them, loving them, I know that I'm not the perfect man out there, but I'm trying hard to make them happy," Yuuki said.

Sun wanted to ask why he rejected it and wanted to become a brother and sister.

"I know for some people this kind of relationship is unacceptable and I don't force you to understand it either, but I don't really care about that, I love them, that's all the matter in the end," Yuuki said.

"Then how about us? You've done quite a lot of things last night?" Uomi suddenly said at and broke the serious atmosphere.

"???" Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression.

Uomi closed her face with both of her hands, "Is my body only your plaything?"

"Don't say something that will cause a misunderstanding!" Yuuki hurriedly said since they looked at him with strange eyes.

"Yuuki....."

"Well, I'm joking, don't take it seriously," Uomi said.

"YOU'RE JOKING!!!"

Yuuki looked at her and wondered whether it was deliberate. He kept looking at her until he saw her moving toward his ear and whispered.

'How is it?' Uomi asked.

'It's deliberate!!!' Yuuki was a bit shocked.

"Hey, what are you talking about?" Yukari asked.

"No, it's just that he wants to sleep with us again tonight," Uomi said.

"Oooh," Yukari nodded.

"WAIT!! AS YOUR GUARDIAN!!! I CAN'T LET THAT TO HAPPEN!!!" Sawako became angry and stopped them.

"Ah, Sawako is angry, run!!!" Ritsu said.

"Sawa-chan-sensei, don't be angry, please eat this pokky," Yui said.

Sawako got very tried right now and ate the pokky right away.

Mio had been listening to him and started to think about a lot of things.

Mugi wasn't sure what was happening and only smiled.

Sun was looking at them with an envious gaze. She was wondering whether she could join them.

Yuuki was very tired and didn't expect that his journey to the venue would be full of drama. He thought for a bit and talked with everyone to sing about this song during the first day.

They nodded and agreed with him.

"What kind of song?" Sun asked.

"It's a surprise for later," Yuuki said.

Then they arrived at the venue waiting for their time to sing on the stage.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

501 Summer Music 13

Marika had been prepared in the early morning. The only thing that she regretted was that she couldn't stay in the same hotel as him and could only stay in the nearest hotel.

"Alright, we're ready for battle!" Marika said.

"Yeah!!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.

"Ooooh," Shouko also said.

Utaha sighed and didn't really want to join this kind of commotion. She didn't like crowded places but she thought it would be fine since there was a lot of police guarding them. She thought it was the power of authority.

Makoto also joined the fun and followed them to the concert place.

Honda stayed beside them while talking to her subordinates on the walkie talkie. She needed to protect the safety of her lady with her friends.

---

Akeno was staying in the clubroom waiting for the Summer Music to start. She couldn't wait to see her husband sing on the stage and became very giddy right now.

Koneko also waited while eating a snack.

Both of them were quite free since their school was doing a school event for three days.

"Akeno-San, is he going to open his identity?" Koneko asked.

Akeno shook her head, "He said that wait for a while until the situation is better, you know that he has just made the Hero Faction his enemy."

"That's true," Koneko said and started to smile.

Akeno also wanted to laugh when she heard the story of him making the Hero Faction became his plaything, especially the leader of that group that had received his curse and would make him become a girl.

"AKENO!!!!"

Suddenly the door opened.

"Rias, what's wrong?" Akeno asked.

"Issei was just too clueless," Rias jumped toward her while crying.

Akeno felt that she had become Doraemon who needed to take care of Nobita. She caressed her back and listened to her story. She nodded and understood the matter. She shook her head at Issei since he couldn't see the girl's feelings.

"Alright, let's solve that problem later," Akeno said.

"Eh?" Rias thought that she would take care of her but she didn't expect this reaction.

"I want to see the summer music, my favorite band is playing there," Akeno said.

"Your favorite band? Is it Yuuki?" Rias asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yes."

"Aren't your boyfriend jealous that you see another singer?" Rias asked.

Akeno wanted to laugh at this question. She thought for a bit and said, "I'll tell you a secret, don't tell this to your brother and family."

"Eh?" Rias looked at her with an incredulous expression.

---

"He is here," Cao Cao said while looking at the stage.

"Cao Cao, are you sure that you didn't need to use raincoat?" Sigfried asked worriedly.

"I'm fine," Cao Cao said. He didn't want to wear something as lame as a raincoat.

"You have to stay in girl form, you know," Jeanne said.

"No," Cao Cao said with a firm voice. He had been working really hard to release this curse from this body but it was futile. He was glad that his strength didn't drop with this curse but it was just too strange.

They were talking to each other until they heard someone screaming.

"Ah, don't push me."

Cao Cao didn't have a chance to escape and he was poured by this cold water. His body suddenly started to transform into a girl.

Georg, who saw the situation, wasn't sure, but he thought that his leader was really cute, 'W - what are you thinking?' He hurriedly shook his head.

Cao Cao was angry and turned his head and wanted to beat this person who dropped cold water on him. His expression became ugly when he saw it, "YOU!!!"

"Oh, it's the Hero Faction," Bikou said with a smile.

"I'm sorry to drop water on you," Le Fay apologized.

"I need to apologize to my little sister too," Arthur said.

"Hooo, you've become quite beautiful, Cao Cao," Vali said with a smile.

"Vali....." Cao Cao didn't expect to see him here, "What are you doing here?"

"Hmm? We're going to see our friends," Vali said.

"Friend?" Cao Cao thought for a bit and was surprised, 'Is it him?' He thought it was possible since that person was very strong.

"Hey, let's watch it together," Le Fay said.

"Huh? Together?" The Hero Faction was a bit startled.

"Yes, watching together is more fun than being alone," Le Fay said.

"Alright, I'll watch with the witch," Jeanne said.

"I don't really mind," Heracles said. He only respected the strong people in his mind. He still remembers how powerless he was in front of him. He wanted to see how he was doing in this everyday life and how he trained to become that strong since he was human.

Sigfried walked toward Arthur and started to talk to each other.

"Cao Cao?" Georg asked.

Cao Cao knew that this wasn't the time to fight. He thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright."

"Good," Vali nodded.

They watched from there since they could see the stage clearly.

"ARE YOU READY FOR THE SUMMER MUSIC???"

"YEAH!!!!!!!"

They heard a thundering voice coming from everyone. They heard that the MC started to talk about a lot of things, introducing this show to everyone. They knew that this event was very big but it was a really big event.

"He will be singing in this event, huh?" Georg thought it was amazing.

"Hmph, he will be eliminated on day one," Cao Cao said.

"How about we make a bet, Cao Cao?" Vali asked.

"Hoo? What is it?" Cao Cao asked. He, no, she was interested in this bet.

"Let's bet how many days he can stay in this event," Vali said.

Cao Cao nodded, "I bet that he will be eliminated today."

Vali nodded, "Alright, I bet that he will win."

Cao Cao raised his eyebrow, "He doesn't use magic, right?"

Vali shook his head, "No."

"Good, you know him, right?" Cao Cao asked.

Vali nodded, "He is my acquaintance."

"Good, when I win you need to ask him to cure my curse," Cao Cao said. He was helpless and knew that he was the only one who could cure his curse.

Vali nodded, "Sure when you lose, you need to stay with this girl for 3 months."

Cao Cao was a bit hesitant when he heard the bet, '3 months?'

Vali raised his eyebrow, "Are you afraid?"

Cao Cao smirked, and shook her head, "Of course not, let's do that."

"Good," Vali said.

They didn't say anything and focused on watching the show.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

502 Summer Music 14

Yuuki didn't wait too long and the event started. He heard the MC started to greet and introduce the participants of this event.

"Oh, we're the last one," Yuuki looked at his schedule. He was wondering whether it was deliberate or just a coincidence.

"Last one, huh," Mio felt a bit nervous since the last one meant that they would get a lot of attention.

"Don't get too nervous, just play as usual," Yuuki said. He had confidence in everyone and the song that they would sing today.

"But..." Mio looked at him with a worried expression.

Yuuki knew that she was the most nervous of all of them. He didn't worry about Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi since the three of them usually didn't think anything during their performance. He looked at Mio and said, "Or do you want me to do that to you again?"

Mio suddenly remembered something that he had done during the 'Amateur Music Tournament'. She blushed and became embarrassed.

"Yuuki, don't tease, Mio-Chan," Yukari said.

"Yukari-Senpai..." Mio said.

"I understand your feelings, I'm also nervous too," Yukari said.

"Really?" Mio looked in disbelief.

Yukari nodded, "Yes, I'm very nervous right now, but right now, I'm not alone, I have you guys supporting me, at the same time, I'll support you too." After saying that, she hugged her in her arms.

Mio felt very calm in her hug. She could feel that it was very soft and very nice to be hugged by her.

Yuuki felt a bit jealous and also wanted to be hugged too, "Actually, I'm also a bit nervous, can you support me too?"

"You nervous???" They weren't even sure that nervousness was in his dictionary.

"Alright, let me support you," Uomi said and opened her arms.

Yuuki nodded and hugged her. He wasn't really afraid for someone to see them since they were in the private room. He was only an inch away but he was stopped by Sawako.

"I won't let anything shameless happen when I'm around," Sawako said. Her eyes were similar to an eagle who was waiting to catch its prey.

Uomi, who was stopped and didn't listen, rather hugged both of them together.

Sawako, who was in the middle, was being sandwiched by both of them.

"Sensei, you've become shameless now," Uomi said.

"I - I fail as a teacher...." Sawako said depressingly. She didn't expect her to use this move on her.

"No, you're not a failure teacher, but you're a very great teacher, you're supporting your students at this kind of event, I think you're very great," Yuuki said.

"R - really?" Sawako started to regain her confidence.

"Yes," Yuuki hugged her naturally and caressed her head slowly, "That's why you can be proud later."

"Hmmm," Sawako nodded in his arms.

Everyone who saw them looked at this scene with a frown.

"STOP!!!!"

---

Rossweisse was still in the Eagle Jump and decided to take a break. She went to the cafeteria since she wanted to eat and watch his performance. She walked toward that place and looked there were a lot of people there.

"Rossweissei-chan, come here," Ko called.

Rossweisse walked toward her, "Why there are a lot of people, Yagami?"

"Of course, everyone wants to see their boss," Ko said. She looked at the Aoba, Hajime, Yun, and Hifumi who were talking to each other.

"Sigh, I wonder why he didn't come to the meeting yesterday and here he is going to sing on Summer Music," Rin said.

They were doing a meeting about the sales of Pokemon yesterday since it was a huge success. They wanted to tell him directly but he was busy with his other business.

"Where is Hazuki?" Rossweisse asked.

Rin and Ko looked at each other until they saw both Hazuki and Umiko come together to the cafeteria. They were stunned when they saw her in this kind of clothes.

"T - that, what kind of clothes is that!!!" Ko said with a surprised expression.

Hazuki wears a t-shirt with his picture, she is also holding two light sticks on both of her hands, "This is for cheering him, I can't come directly but I will cheer him on here."

Umiko sighed beside her.

"H - Hazuki-San, where did you buy this t-shirt?" Hajime looked at her t-shirt with amazement. She thought that she should buy one too.

Yun and Aoba thought that their boss would be very embarrassed when he saw his subordinates wearing a t-shirt with his picture.

Hifumi, who saw his face on the t-shirt, started to remember the thing that they did on the Game Expo. She still couldn't forget about it and blushed intensely, 'Ugh...What am I thinking about?'

They were very free right now since their project was over and they waited for him to come back talking about another project. They didn't have anything to do right now and the thing that they could do right now was watch his concert.

"Alright, let's cheer him up!!!" Hazuki shouted.

"YEAH!!!"

"I'll also order a t-shirt with his picture for you guys," Hazuki said.

Rossweisse, who had been listening, knew that when he came back he would be very flabbergasted when he saw a lot of people wearing a t-shirt with his picture. She wanted to laugh at his reaction at that time.

"Let's do that," Rossweisse said.

"Hoo, Rossweisse is also very spirited!!!" Hazuki became very happy right now.

They couldn't wait for him to come back at the same time they also wanted to start another project.

---

Everyone started to walk toward the stage since it was their time to sing in the Summer Music.

Yuuki didn't want to be arrogant but the song that he had been listening to earlier wasn't that good in his opinion. He saw some promising singers, bands, and idols earlier and knew that they would succeed in entering the second day. He looked at everyone and said, "Do you want my hug again?"

They looked at each other and nodded. They weren't sure but his hug really calmed them down.

Yuuki started to hug them together and went to the stage. He was ready to rock this event with his song.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

503 Summer Music 15

"PLEASE WELCOME A GROUP OF MUSIC CLUB FROM BOTH FUJIYAMA HIGH SCHOOL AND OUSAI ACADEMY HIGH SCHOOL!!!"

Yuuki, Yukari, Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mio entered the stage and took their music instruments. They looked at the audience who couldn't wait for them to sing.

Yuuki grinned and talked on the microphone, "This is our song, Days!!!" He knew that this was a duet song of both male singers but it was also suitable for a male and female duet. He didn't play with his guitar at first but played with Conga Drum.

The audience was very curious with their song since they saw quite unfamiliar music instruments.

(BGM: Flow - Days - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uo0jE0oXITk).

The music started with him playing the Conga Drum and everyone also started to follow him. The music gave a feeling of goofy, melancholic, and cheerful at the same time. After the intro, he started to sing the lyrics.

"When the change of season begins it dies down like the town."

"Ambiguous time flowing."

Yukari continued and started to sing.

"I starred in the tear colored sky."

"While the sad wave surges."

Yukari really enjoyed this song and it felt great to sing this song with everyone. She looked at him while singing. She really loved this feeling when she sang together with him.

The audience couldn't look away from them while shaking their bodies listening to their music.

"That day, the promise that was made broke and scattered."

"An intense but short-lived fragment of a memory.

"Even if, we were to awaken from the dream which we saw."

"I'll never forget this feeling, not ever."

Yukari and Yuuki started to sing together and made everyone more excited.

---

Yaeko was looking at the television with her friends.

They had heard that she had come back with him and became very curious. They started to talk about her nightlife and she answered with expressionless expression. She just couldn't live away from him after tasting the forbidden fruit with him. They also decided to watch Summer Music together and saw him start to sing.

They were very bored earlier waiting for him since he was the last entrance but it was worth it since they heard such a wonderful song.

---

Utaha, looked at him on the stage. She was sure that he was winking at him. She snorted at him while listening to his song. She felt that she should reward him after he went back. She looked at Marika, Shouko, Makoto, Ranko, and Yukana who were singing together looking at him.

"Utaha!! Join us!!" Ranko pulled her.

Utaha shook her head while sighing but she still joined them since she also thought this song was great.

---

Haibara was also looking at the concert on the television. She couldn't look away from him.

"Haibara, I can't see the TV," Agasa complained.

Haibara ignored him and didn't move.

Agasa sighed and could only sit on the sofa. He didn't really mind though since he still could hear this song.

---

"HUWAAAAA!!!

"What's wrong, Tojo?" Koko asked.

"N - no, I'm surprised to see him on summer music in my country," Tojo said. He had always watched this show every year and he didn't expect to see him.

"Him?" Everyone was confused.

"Ah, I mean him, Yuuki," Tojo said.

"YUUKI!!!" They hurriedly pushed him away from the screen. They didn't expect him to be a famous singer in his country.

"Now that you mention it, we listened to his song and didn't even notice it was him who sang it," Tojo said.

Everyone felt regret that they didn't ask for his signature before.

Valmet watched him with a smile. She missed him somehow but she knew that both of them would meet soon.

---

Raku and everyone were still in school and they couldn't do anything. They were glad that his group got the last entrance since they could listen to him.

"UWOOOOO!!!! YUUKI-SENPAI!!!" Takeo screamed.

"Takeo, don't be so loud," Suna sighed.

Chitoge looked at the television with a longing expression. She couldn't come today but she could come on the last day. She hoped that he could become the winner of this concert.

Raku looked at her and shrugged his shoulders. He looked at Onodera who was also looking at him. Both of them looked away and blushed at each other.

---

Issei was at his home together with an important person. He was a bit strange for his old friend to suddenly visit him.

Both of them decided to watch his concert together and saw him singing with Yukari.

"How are they?"

"Hmm, they're great," Issei said. He nodded and felt satisfied with his performance. He didn't really care what he did outside but he was glad that he did something that didn't endanger his lives. Though, he often gave him a lot of jobs that threatened his lives. He took the tea earlier and sipped it slowly.

"That's right, how about we make them marry?"

Issei spat his tea over the floor. He looked at him with amazement, "What?"

---

Akeno looked at him with a smile. She knew that the girl beside him was probably his lover or probably the entire band was his harem.

"Pervert...." Koneko said softly.

Akeno laughed and thought that she should meet them soon. She looked at Rias who was singing together right now listening to his song.

---

Cao Cao had complex emotions right now.

"How is it?" Vali asked.

"He still hasn't won the Summer Music!!!" Cao Cao said with righteous words.

Vali smirked, "Let's wait until the final day then."

---

Yukari and Yuuki had finished their song and looked at the audience who were very excited right now.

"THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!" Everyone said at the same time to the audience. They only needed to sing one song and didn't need to sing another song for the first day.

MC was still excited and wanted to comment on their song but the audience didn't let him.

"ENCORE!"

"ENCORE!"

"ENCORE!"

The MC was helpless and looked at the organizer.

The organizer gave them an OK sign to do the encore.

The MC walked toward them and asked them to sing another song. She also wanted to listen to another song too.

Yuuki and everyone looked at each other and nodded. He picked the microphone and said, "This time, let's sing together!"

"OOOOOOHHHH!!!!!"

"1"

"2"

"3"

The music started again.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

504 Summer Music 16

Yuuki and everyone came back backstage and they were greeted by Sun.

"Everyone is great!!!" Sun praised it. She also loved to sing and she was amazed at their song.

"Thank you!!!" The K-On Group said at the same time. They were very happy when they saw everyone was happy.

"I'm glad that you like it," Yuuki said. He knew that he didn't need to worry since he had known that their group continued to the second day.

They talked to each other and went back to the hotel since they wanted to take a rest and talked about the song on the second day.

---

They had arrived at the hotel and wanted to eat together there.

"Let's go together, Sun-Chan?" Yui said.

They had become quite close to each other at the same time, Sun was the one who became their liaison. They wanted to talk together and became friendly with her.

"Really?" Sun was happy and would join them but her phone suddenly rang, "Excuse me, let me answer my phone first."

"Sure," Yuuki answered.

Sun walked to the side and opened her phone. She talked for a while with someone on the phone.

Yuuki observed her expression on the phone and felt a bit weird since her expression was very unnatural.

Sun didn't talk that long and went back to them, "I'm sorry, I need to go home, my parents telling me to go home."

"Oooh, what a shame," Ritsu said.

"Alright, you need to be careful, you can call me when you need help or something," Yuuki said.

Sun nodded, "Thank you, don't worry, I'll see you tomorrow." She waved her hand and entered her car.

Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and said, "Let's go, let's have a pizza or ramen."

"Owh, why is it pizza or ramen?" Ritsu complained. She thought that she would eat some French cuisine or something.

"Eh, I want rice," Yui said.

"Yui, that's worse!!!" Ritsu said.

"Well, you can order what you want," Yuuki shook his head.

They went to his room together and gathered together to talk about the second day. They knew that they had succeeded on the first day. They talked about which song that they would sing tomorrow since they had practiced a lot of times.

Yuuki looked at both Yui and Mio, "Yui, Mio, do you want to sing tomorrow?"

"Eh?" Yui and Mio suddenly startled.

"Is it that song?" Mio asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I think that song is good for the second day."

Yukari nodded, "Yes, let's sing together."

""Yui and Mio, it's okay, we believe in you," Ritsu said.

"Yes, on that day, we've practiced a lot of times," Mugi said.

Yui nodded, "I - I also want to sing."

Yuuki nodded and looked at Mio, "How about you, Mio?"

Mio also wanted to do it since she had practiced a lot of times but she was too embarrassed to do that.

"We won't force you to think," Yuuki said.

"I - I want to do it, but I - I'm afraid to mess with everything," Mio said with tears.

"Mio...."

"You don't need to care about that, we're young, it's good enough that we can enter this event, there is still next year," Yuuki said and moved closer toward her, "Don't be afraid since we're here together." He held her hands gently.

"Hmm," Mio nodded and felt moved by his words.

"Alright, don't use this chance to touch her hands suddenly," Uomi said and destroyed the mood.

Mio, who realized that both of them had been holding hands together, became very embarrassed: "Aawawawawa."

"Your order is here!!!"

"Ah, let me get it," Mio suddenly said and went to open the door.

"Let me help you," Yui said.

Ritsu moved beside him and hit his shoulder, "Don't do anything bad to her."

"I won't," Yuuki raised his hand.

"Really?" Ritsu asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Look at my face, do you think I'm someone who will do something bad to someone?"

They nodded together in response.

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "Do you really have that low opinion about me?"

"Yes," they said at the same time.

"The food is here," Yui was very excited. She brought a box of pizza and rice.

"Ugh, we're going to get fat," Ritsu said.

"Don't worry, I'll give you a device that always makes you fit," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Everyone was shocked when they heard his proclamation.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, I bring it right now, you can use it later after you've eaten."

"Yay!!!"

Everyone started to eat and didn't care about getting fat anymore.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "Hey, what do you want to do after you've graduated."

"Hmm?"

"What's wrong?"

They looked at him together.

"You know that we've become quite famous right?" Yuuki said.

They nodded in response. They knew that a lot of reporters and paparazzi tried to spy on them. They were glad when he gave them the glasses since there weren't any reporter or paparazzi who tried to spy on them after they wore those glasses.

"I'm trying to make a music company right now, do you want to become a talent in my company?" Yuuki suddenly said,

"Huh?" They blinked their eyes and looked quite surprised.

"Ok, I will," Yukari said and didn't have any hesitation. She thought that both of them would be husband and wife in the future.

"Alright, let's do it, it sounds like fun," Ritsu said.

"Yeah, we will have our own company," Yui said.

"We can always be together," Mugi said.

"I - I don't mind either," Mio said.

Sawako looked a bit sad since she couldn't join.

Yuuki was a bit surprised that they accepted it without thinking much. He looked at both Uomi and Sawako, "I'm also asking both of you."

Uomi nodded, "Sure, I don't need to search for a job after I graduate."

"I'm a teacher!!" Sawako said.

"Well, you can continue to become a teacher, you can become our consultant and do it together with your teacher job," Yuuki said.

Sawako sighed, "Alright, I can do that."

"Good," Yuuki said. He had prepared the building since he had talked about this matter with Rossweisse and Eri before.

They continued to eat and talked to each other waiting for the next day to start.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

505 Summer Music 17

The second day started.

Yuuki didn't sleep with both Uomi and Yukari since there was a strict teacher that had always looked at him with eagle eyes.

They were waiting for Sun to pick them but she didn't come. There was another liaison who would take care of them.

Yuuki felt it was a bit weird since Sun didn't even send him a message that there would be someone who would change her job. He looked at his phone and wanted to call her.

"Yuuki, let's go," Uomi pulled him to the car.

Yuuki nodded and decided to call her after the concert.

---

The second day of the Summer Music didn't make everyone lose their excitement rather it made them become more excited listening to the new music of the chosen singers, bands, and idols who could enter the next day.

"Once again, the last one," Yuuki knew that it was deliberate. He wasn't sure why they would make them become the group who would perform. He could be narcissistic and it would be disastrous for everyone when his group would become the first one who performed since the audience would compare them soon. He shook his head and thought he was too cocky when he could think something like that.

Though he wasn't entirely wrong about his opinion.

Yuuki tried to call Sun but she didn't answer him. He frowned and thought that her battery had died or something. He would visit her house later after the concert. He wanted to be the first one since he was a bit worried about her.

"Is there something wrong?" Yukari asked him.

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, it's just I want to eat something."

Yuuki knew that something was a bit wrong but she didn't press him, "Alright, what do you want?"

"Can you get me a cheeseburger?" Yuuki said.

"Sure," Yukari said.

Yuuki received the cheeseburger while looking at the Summer Music that started. He saw the first band start to go up and sing.

---

Akeno is in Summer Music right now, looking at the stage right now. She was staying in the VIP seat. She looked at the girl beside her and asked, "Why are we here?"

"I want to change the pace," Rias said.

Akeno sighed, "You're still not reconciled with him?"

"Ugh," Rias looked away.

"Well, it's also not your fault," Akeno said.

"That's true, Issei is just too clueless," Rias sighed and looked at him, "Rather, I can't believe that your boyfriend's real identity is him." She looked at the stage and got very impatient. She wanted to see his performance right now.

"He said that it's okay to tell his identity to someone who is close, you're my friend, I'll tell you this, but don't you dare tell your brother," Akeno said.

"I know," Rias pouted and said, "But you're lucky to have him."

Akeno smiled, "Did you see both of us doing a night activity?"

Rias blushed, "N - no."

"You have peeked at us, right?" Akeno asked.

Rias sighed and nodded since she was a bit curious before.

"Hmm, it's okay, you can use us as your references later when you do it with Issei," Akeno said.

"AKENO!!!!" Rias was embarrassed right now.

Both of them were talking to each other until they heard someone.

"Ah, excuse me."

Rias and Akeno turned their heads and they saw a group of girls. Both of them saw that the group of girls were very beautiful but they were normal humans. They only smiled and didn't say anything.

"Ah, when is Yuuki-Sama going to perform."

"He should be the last."

"Sigh, I'm getting bored watching this show."

"He should open a concert soon."

Rias and Akeno listened to their conversation and became curious. They were wondering whether they had a relationship with them.

Akeno hadn't seen them and didn't see a picture of his girlfriends either. She looked at the last girl which was somehow quite similar to her.

"Have we met each other?" Utaha asked.

Akeno shook her head, "No."

Both of them weren't sure why but they started to talk to each other.

---

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that something happened around him. He felt quite worried suddenly. He shook his head and needed to focus on his performance. He will be playing guitar for today.

Yukari, Yui, and Mio would be singing together for this song. Three of them couldn't wait for their chance to sing.

Sawako had prepared a dress for the girls and a suit for him for today. She looked at them and nodded in satisfaction. She took a camera and took a picture of them.

Yuuki wears a blue suit and brown shoes.

The other girls had a blue dress too but each of them had their own design.

Ritsu, who was a drummer, would probably be the one who had the sexiest dress since her legs were showing. She needed to have her dress more revealing since it was hard to play a drum in a tight dress.

"T - this is my first time wearing a dress," Ritsu felt very girly right now and it felt wrong somehow. She looked at him unsurely and asked, "What do you think?"

Yuuki nodded, "You're beautiful."

Ritsu opened her mouth wide and felt strange when someone suddenly praised her beauty. She turned her head and held her cheeks with both of her hands. She blushed really hard and thought, 'It's nice to be praised....'

*knock knock

"Please, be ready..."

They nodded and left the changing room. They were ready to perform today.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

506 Summer Music 18

The audience became very excited when it was their time to sing. They saw them come out onto the stage wearing a blue dress and suit. They exclaimed since they looked very beautiful and handsome. They also couldn't wait for them to start singing.

"YUUKI!!!"

"YUKARI!!!"

"MIO!!!"

"MUGI!!

"YUI!!"

"RITSU!!!"

They knew their names since they had read the introduction from the website. They had already become their fans, especially when they heard their song during the 'Amateur Music Tournament'.

---

They heard them calling their names.

Ritsu complained since they only called her name at the end.

They laughed in response and the tension was gone.

"Are you ready?" Yukari asked.

They nodded in response.

Yukari was in the middle of both Mio and Yui. Three of them had a microphone in front of them. Though, only Yukari who was holding it since both Mio and Yuki needed to play both bass and guitar.

Yuuki was on the right side holding a guitar.

Mugi was on the left side while testing her keyboard.

Ritsu was pumped and ready to play her drum.

Yukari, Mio, and Yui looked at each other and nodded. They looked at the audience and said, "Please enjoy our song, Heavenly Blue."

(BGM: Heavenly Blue - Kalafina - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZwfjS5CvedM).

Three of them started to sing. They had trained their vocals a lot of times together and their voices came out naturally.

Yuuki had also helped them with his magic device to let them practice. He played with his guitar and enjoyed this music. He could see that the three of them became very bright at this moment while singing this song together.

---

They were shocked when they heard this song. They felt this song really shocked their core and they couldn't look away from the stage. They felt their hearts beating very fast and became excited. They couldn't help but sing together while moving their hands together.

---

Cao Cao, who listened to this song, closed his eyes. He was in the form of a girl right now and she was really beautiful with her long black hair and huge bust. He didn't change her clothes and still wore his Japanese school uniform and ancient Chinese attire. He looked similar to tomboy right now but no one could deny his beauty.

Cao Cao thought that he should use this song for his group. He thought this song was very suitable since it meant to protect their important place. He had a miserable childhood and he didn't want the same thing to happen to humanity. He wanted to kill every end of the vile creature that would cause destruction to humanity. He wanted to create a place for them to live happily and peacefully.

Cao Cao had the strongest Longinus in the entire history and he would use it to help humanity fight against the other races. He looked at his figure playing a solo guitar and knew that with his power it was possible. But at the same time, he knew that he wouldn't help him. He shook his head and decided to do it by himself. He would create that future with his power and his friends.

---

Yuuki started his solo guitar and walked to the front. He could hear them stunned hearing their song and he smiled at them.

Ritsu, who was at the back, played her drum with a smile.

Mugi thought that she wouldn't forget the scene in front of her right now.

Yukari, Yui, and Mio kept singing with all of their emotions.

---

Sawako was in tears looking at her students singing there.

Uomi was also happy that she could help them and saw them standing on such a big stage. She didn't need to worry about whether they could enter the final day of this event. She closed her eyes, remembered when she had just met him before, and asked him to help her.

---

Akeno and Utaha looked on the stage and saw him there together with his group singing. Bot of them didn't hear any cheer or anything in this VIP room since this song was just too shocking. This song gave them a chill and made them unable to stay still but they couldn't move and didn't look away from the stage.

Marika was practically glued to her face on the window and wanted to look at them closer. She wanted to watch it close but she knew that it was dangerous since there were a lot of people there. She thought for a bit and tomorrow was the last day. She was wondering what kind of song they would play.

Marika couldn't wait for him to go home and wanted to hug him, 'A - and, maybe k - kiss him too.'

---

In Fujiyama High School,

The school was quite idle lately since they were waiting for a group of their school to sing in the Summer Music.

All the teachers were in the teacher room looking at the television together. They saw their students singing very beautifully right now.

Hiratsuka was smoking while watching television. She smiled and thought that they had succeeded in saving their school for the next few years. She thought she should go tomorrow since tomorrow is a holiday.

---

Yuuki was glad that the three of them could sing very harmoniously and beautifully.

"That silent sky that you believed in."

"That brilliance that went on forever."

They closed their eyes for a second since it was the last part of this song and said it at the same time.

"Heavenly Blue..."

Three of them sang it together until the last moment.

They were very excited at this moment and they bowed their heads together at the audience.

The audience was shocked since the song was just too stunning.

"UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

They couldn't contain their emotions and screamed at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

507 Summer Music 19

Yuuki had received a lot of messages and phone calls from everyone. He smiled and suddenly stunned when he saw a picture from Utaha.

"Utaha? Akeno?" Yuuki was shocked when he saw the picture of both of them. He saw there was a message from her.

'Meet your mistress ^^.'

Yuuki twitched his lips and wasn't sure how to respond in this situation. He decided not to think that much since their meeting was inevitable.

'Alright, please get along.'

Yuuki replied and entered the hotel. He changed his clothes since he wanted to go to Sun's house.

"Where are you going?" Uomi asked.

"I'm going to Sun's house for a while," Yuuki answered.

"When will you come back?" Yukari asked.

"Hmm, it probably won't be long," Yuuki said.

"Be careful, alright," Yukari said.

"Tomorrow is the last day, so don't be too late," Sawako said.

Yuuki nodded, "You can decide to sing, you can discuss it with each other."

They nodded in response.

"Alright, I'll go," Yuuki left the hotel. He wore his glasses, black cap, jeans, sneakers, and a jacket to go there. He stopped at a taxi and showed the address of her house.

The driver looked quite surprised when he saw him wanting to go to that place, "Mr. guest, that place isn't safe right now."

"Huh? What do you mean?" Yuuki was confused.

"Let me tell you that there is a war between the gang that is happening there," the driver said.

Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow and said, "Don't worry, just go there."

The driver looked at his expression and sighed, "I can't take you too close to that place."

Yuuki nodded, "It's fine."

The driver started to drive but kept reprimanding him about that place.

Yuuki couldn't help but worry about her.

---

In the hotel.

"Hmm, what kind of song should we sing tomorrow?" Ritsu looked confused while placing a pencil on her lips.

"What about the summer song before," Yui said.

"Oh, that's one interesting thing," Ritsu said.

"But we need to sing 3 songs for tomorrow," Mio said.

"3 songs, huh? That's not much different from the 'Amateur Music Tournament' thought," Uomi said.

"That's true," Mugi nodded.

"Let him do a solo for the last song," Yukari said.

"That's nice," Ritsu said.

"What do you think, Yukari?" Uomi asked.

Yukari didn't say anything since she was in deep thought.

"Yukari?" Uomi called again.

"Ah, I'm sorry, I think that we can use that song," Yukari said with a smile. She didn't want to show them that she was worried about something.

"Yes, that's song!!!" Ritsu said.

"What's wrong?" Uomi whispered.

Yukari shook her head, "Nothing, let's talk about tomorrow's concert."

Uomi didn't believe her but she didn't force her to tell her.

---

Yuuki came down from the taxi and walked toward Sun's house. He had come before and it was quite lively but today was quite strange since it was very quiet. He walked faster to get to her home as soon as possible.

On the way to her house, he saw a lot of gunshots and the sword's mark. He knew that something bad was happening. He went there and saw someone familiar, "Masa!!"

Masa, who was helping his subordinates, turned his head, "Yuuki?" He was a bit surprised to see him here.

"What is happening?" Yuuki asked.

Masa shook his head, "Nothing, you shouldn't get involved in our matter." He had already been grateful to him for saving his lady and didn't want him to get into trouble again.

"Where is Sun-Chan?" Yuuki asked.

Masa couldn't answer him and also looked quite troubled. He looked at him, "S - she is...."

"Yuuki?"

Masa and Yuuki turned their heads and saw the madam of this group.

"Ren-San?" Yuuki looked at the mother of Sun.

"You want to meet Sun-Chan?" Ren asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, where is she?"

Ren nodded and said, "Follow me inside."

Yuuki nodded and followed her.

Both of them walked together and Ren didn't say anything to him.

Yuuki frowned when he saw a lot of people got hurt and laid on the house. He thought there was a gang fight or something.

"You're not surprised?" Ren asked.

"It's quite a normal sight in my house," Yuuki said while rubbing his nose. He didn't tell them that he was from a yakuza family before.

Ren nodded and guided him to one room. She sat there and also told him to sit in front of her.

"So can you tell me where Sun-Chan is?" Yuuki asked.

"Before that are you the young master of Shuuei Clan?" Ren asked.

Yuuki nodded and didn't hide anything, "Yes, I'm."

"Are you trying to swallow us by getting closer to our daughter?" Ren asked.

Yuuki wrinkled his nose, "It's just coincidence that I'm meeting her on the Summer Music."

Ren looked at him for a while and nodded, "Alright, I believe you." She sighed and said, "She is gone."

"What do you mean?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

"Maybe you've realized, but we're at war with the other groups in this area earlier," Ren said.

Yuuki nodded, "Where is your husband?"

"He's in his room trying to recuperate right now," Ren said and felt a bit distressed right now. She looked at him and said, "I don't mind our group if you swallow our group but can you save my daughter?" She bowed her head to him. She knew that she was helpless against her enemy right now and they had also taken her daughter from her. She didn't really care what was happening as long as she could save her daughter back. Rather than being swallowed by her enemy, it was better to be swallowed by him.

"Ren, can you represent the words of your organization?" Yuuki asked. He was talking about business and he couldn't be careless. He didn't want to be used by her since he had only met her yesterday.

Ren saw the change in his expression and suddenly he became unfamiliar in her eyes. Her heart tightened and blurted, "Yes, of course."

Yuuki smirked, "Good, tell me what is happening, also who are they?"

Ren nodded and started to tell him what was happening. She had made a deal with him and knew that she couldn't go back anymore. But when she thought that they had taken her daughter she didn't care anymore.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

508 Summer Music 20

Sun opened her eyes slowly. Her head was a bit dizzy and her body was tied by ropes. She looked around and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.

"Have you woke up?"

Sun turned her head and saw this hateful man, "YOU!!!" She still remembers what was happening before. She looked at him with both hatred and anger.

"Don't give me that kind of expression, but you're still beautiful even when you're angry."

Sun saw that he wanted to touch him and she tried to get away from this rope. She couldn't move and decided to use her song magic to get away but the man didn't let her and closed her mouth with tape.

"I'm also a mermaid, of course, I know that our song magic is very powerful," The man looked at him with a smile, "Let's get married tomorrow at that time, I'll be able to take your Seto Group under my palm, at the same time, I'll have Shuuei Group too in the future."

"HMMMMM!!!!" Seto was very angry at this man.

"It's best if you don't fight me or else, I'll kill your entire group right now," the man said.

Her eyes were read when she heard him threaten her family.

"You should make up your mind, tell your family to comply to become my subordinates, I don't want to kill them," the man said and left her alone in her room.

Seto was crying right now but she knew that her family was in danger. She hoped that someone would save her right now. She couldn't help but remember something that happened before when he saved her, 'Yuuki....'

---

Yuuki had heard her story that Seto Group was fighting against the Toshie Group.

Ren told him that she didn't think much about that group since they were only a small group before. They had also come and wanted to take her daughter to marry but she refused them directly. She didn't have a good impression of them since their group did a lot of fishy business and bad things. Her group had just noticed it a month ago and it was too late to do something since they had grown into a big group suddenly.

Yuuki thought that there would be a sponsor behind that group.

Ren told him that the other group was also a mermaid. She only heard a rumor but she heard a group of the magician was helping their group in exchange for the female mermaid.

Yuuki frowned and knew that there were still a lot of small groups around this country. He couldn't say that his group was clean but he thought it made him angry when he thought that something would happen to Sun. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He started to wonder whether there was a connection between this group with Khaos Brigade since there were a lot of rogue magicians there.

This place isn't Tokyo and the group of Omnyouji didn't have that much manpower to protect the entire country. They could only focus on some important locations such as Tokyo, Osaka, Kyoto, etc. But it didn't mean the other places were bad since there were other beings such as youkai, ninja or something that would protect that place in the dark.

It wasn't uncommon to let a being other than human to protect some places since they had made a contract or something similar to the god on this island.

Yuuki was wondering why there were a lot of supernatural things that happen in this country, or many because there were a lot of main characters this kind of thing was happening. He shook his head and asked, "Where are they?"

Ren nodded and told him about the location of the enemy. She also told him about some precautions and information about them.

Yuuki nodded and stood up, "Alright, I'll go now."

Ren was shocked and hurriedly pulled his hand, "Where are you going?"

"Of course, I'm going to save her and maybe destroy that group in the process," Yuuki said.

"That's not what I'm asking!!!" Ren sighed and looked at him, "I'm asking are you going right now?"

"Yes, I have something to do tomorrow, I can't stay that long," Yuuki said.

"Are you telling me that you will go alone there?" Ren asked.

Yuuki nodded, "You don't need to worry."

"Of course, I'm worried!!!!" Ren shouted at him.

Yuuki sighed, "You know my information a bit right?"

Ren thought for a bit and nodded. She had information about his mercenary job in a lot of places such as Dubai, South Africa, and his fight on Kengan Asura. It wasn't easy to get that information and she had to take a lot of money to do that, "But your opponents are a supernatural thing, they're different from normal humans!!"

Yuuki was wondering whether Yasaka closed his information to the world. He looked at her and said, "It's okay, just believe in me, I've quite an experience fighting against them."

Ren sighed and worried right now. She had asked him several times but he didn't listen to her. She could only let him, "Alright but let me send you a helper."

Yuuki shook his head, "No, they will only hold me back."

"You don't need to worry, she is very strong," Ren said.

"Is it Masa?" Yuuki asked. He knew that he wasn't a normal joe in his opinion with his afro and sunglasses.

Ren shook her head, "No, our secret guard."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

509 Summer Music 21

"I'm sorry, it seems, I can't go back tonight, I'll go back tomorrow."

Yukari listened and said, "You don't do anything dangerous right?"

"Of course not, believe me," Yuuki said.

Yukari sighed, "Alright, I'll tell everyone and I'll sleep now, you can't sleep with us again tonight."

"Hahaha, we can sleep together again after the summer music," Yuuki said.

Yukari blushed and said, "Pervert..."

"Alright, I'll end the call, bye, hope you have a good dream," Yuuki said.

"Are you going out with someone on the outside?"

Yukari wanted to close the phone but someone suddenly took her phone.

"Of course not, there is something that I need to do here," Yuuki said.

Yukari took her phone from Uomi, "Don't worry, I'll take care of everyone here."

"Thank you."

Both of them talked for a while and closed the phone.

Yukari looked at Uomi and said, "I'm sure that he is not going to see a girl."

"Really?" Uomi looked quite surprised.

"You know his family right?" Yukari asked.

Uomi nodded, "Is there something to do with his family?"

"I'm not sure he didn't tell me, let's believe in him and wait for him tomorrow," Yukari said.

"It's okay, he is very strong," Uomi said.

"How did you know?" Yukari asked.

"Well, I've often asked both Ranko and Yukana if he is a beast both physically and in bed," Uomi said.

Yukari blushed, "We're not talking about that!!!"

---

Yuuki closed his phone and placed it back in his pocket.

"Is that your fiancee?" Ren asked.

"Fiancee? No," Yuuki said.

Ren raised her eyebrow, "Girlfriend?"

Yuuki shook his head, "Friend."

Ren looked quite doubtful and asked, "Where is your fiancee?"

""Hmm, probably in one of the hotels in the city, I saw her earlier in the VIP seat of summer music," Yuuki said.

"That's right, congratulations for entering the final days of summer music," Ren told him.

"Thank you, but we can do that later, I need to save her first," Yuuki said.

"True," Ren clapped her hands.

Yuuki looked at her curiously until he saw a pale-skinned teenage girl with dark green hair that was tied in a ponytail with square bangs and dark green eyes.

"Madam," the girl bowed her head at her.

"This is Shiranui Akeno," Ren introduced, "She is the strongest assassin in our group."

"This girl?" Yuuki asked but suddenly he felt someone wanted to attack him. He took a gun from his pocket and aimed it toward the girl in front of him.

The girl swung her sword at him but stopped at his neck. She saw him had already pointed a gun right into her head.

"At least, she is not useless," Yuuki said and took her sword from her hands.

The girl was shocked and didn't even realize when he took her sword, "Give my sword back." She was annoyed when he said that she was useless but she also knew that the man in front of him wasn't some normal man.

Yuuki didn't say anything and gave her a sword. He looked at Ren and said, "I'll go now."

"Be careful," Ren was still worried.

Yuuki smirked, "Just prepare me some meal and some people to deliver me back later after I've saved her." He walked toward the outside gate.

Shiranui bowed her head and turned to follow him.

Yuuki didn't intend to bring her to the headquarters of the enemy. He turned his head and looked at him, "You should go back and sleep on your bed, I'll bring back your princess."

Shiranui shook her head, "No, I'll follow you."

"Go back," Yuuki said.

"No," Shiranui said.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow and pointed a gun at her head, "This is not a game, you should go back."

"Don't worry, I won't hold you back, I'm very strong," Shiranui had already placed her katana on his heart.

Yuuki sighed and went toward one of the alleys.

Shiranui followed him but she was surprised when she saw a motorcycle was there, "This is?"

"Yamaha V-Max," Yuuki said and rode it. He had also changed his clothes to a black biker jumpsuit with black gloves and shoes. He had two helmets around him and tossed one of them to her.

Shiranui wasn't sure how he could have this motorcycle.

Yuuki created a motorcycle of Saber from Fate/Zero, though, he didn't cover it in armor but he could do it later. He had changed the machine to make it faster and more durable. He wore his helmet and was ready to go, "Let's go."

Shiranui was still hesitant to sit behind him.

"Hurry up or I'll leave you here," Yuuki started to walk but he felt a weight in the back seat. He didn't need to turn his head and said, "Hold on me."

Shiranui didn't listen to him but the speed of this motorcycle was too fast. She almost fell down but she held his waist right away.

Yuuki moved very fast toward the direction of the headquarters of the enemy, 'Sun-Chan, wait for me.'

---

Sun was still in her room. She didn't say anything and only prayed right now. She heard the door open but she didn't turn her head since she knew who was coming.

"What do you think?"

Sun didn't answer him since her mouth was still closed.

The man took the tape to her mouth and asked once again, "How is it?"

Sun felt her mouth was hurt since he forcefully took off the tape from her mouth. She wasn't afraid of him and said, "No, I won't."

The man snorted, "Let's see your answer after I've taken care of you." He wanted to take off his pants.

Sun was really scared when she saw it. She wanted to scream but the man put the tape on her mouth again.

"Don't worry, I'll be gentle."

Sun moved her body around.

The man wanted to touch her body only suddenly startled when he heard an explosion.

BOOOM!!!

"What happened?" The man was confused.

*knock knock

"Boss, there is an enemy!!!"

The man wrinkled his eyebrows and smirked, "I wonder who is very eager to send their lives away."

Sun wasn't sure what was happening but she had a feeling that it was him. She was happy but at the same time, she was worried that he would get hurt.

'Yuuki.....'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

510 Summer Music 22

Yuuki had arrived at the enemy headquarters. He knew that they were a group of mermaids and probably there was a magician too in this headquarters.

Shiranui also went down from his motorcycle and felt a bit dizzy since it was very fast. She walked quite wobbly and asked, "What is our strategy?"

"Strategy?" Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "We're going through the gate!" He walked confidently toward the gate of the headquarters. He wasn't sure of the name of this group but he had to admit that they were quite rich. He saw a traditional big house with a sturdy gate and a place to scout from every area. He also saw a lot of cameras around this place. He raised his gun and started to shoot those cameras. He made his gun in silence mode and didn't cause a commotion.

The guard who was in the monitor room was sleeping in a good dream since he was fighting with Set Group. He was still in a very good mood right now and happy when he thought that their group would become the number one group in this country.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The camera was destroyed but no one noticed it.

At this moment the guard was looking around the gate while bringing a weapon in their hands. They saw someone walking toward their headquarters and raised their guns, "Stop! What are you doing here?" They were agitated when they saw him and looked at him with suspicious expressions.

They also saw another person walking toward their headquarters. They remembered her in the briefing of their groups before, "She is from Seto Clan!"

They didn't need to wait again and started to attack them.

*Clank Clank Clank

Shiranui walked in front of him and used her katana to cut the bullets.

"WHAT!!!" They were shocked by the scene in front of him.

Shiranui didn't give them a chance and cut them instantly, "Hmph." She didn't expect that they would attack her group during the time she was on the mission. She had just come back earlier and wanted to attack them only stopped by madam since they still needed to recuperate from the battle. She was anxious when she heard her lady was being held as a hostage here but she couldn't do anything.

Shiranui was waiting in the headquarters and was called by the madam. She had been ordered to protect him but she didn't expect that he was strong. She didn't know the relationship between her lady and him but she knew that he was a young master of the biggest group in this country. She thought that he was only spoiled young master thought she had to admit his driving skill was crazy. She had arrived here and would save her lady.

RING RING RING RING

"ATTENTION! ATTENTION! THERE IS AN ENEMY! THERE IS AN ENEMY!"

The headquarters started to create a big alarm since there was an enemy right in front of their headquarters.

The guard who was guarding the monitor room was also waking up and saw that almost all the camera was destroyed, "Damn." He used the other camera while reporting the enemy to his family.

Everyone who heard his report was shocked but they snorted since they believed in the defense of their headquarters. They also had new powers from their allies.

"Hahaha, what a laughable!!"

"Let's see who is very brave to do that."

"Hoo, that girl is cute, don't kill her."

"Let's have a party tonight."

"But she still kills our family, let's torture her later."

"Kakakaka, you're such a sadist."

Shiranui looked at the big gate in front of her. She took a deep breath and focused her power on her sword. She closed her eyes for seconds and started her attack.

"HAAAA!!!" Shiranui slashed her sword toward the gate but a barrier with a strange symbol appeared and blocked her attack.

*DING

Her hands were shaking but she still attacked the barrier restlessly.

*Ding Ding Ding Ding

Bang Bang Bang Bang

Shiranui stopped and saw a lot of people falling down from the part of the gate.

"Let me handle it," Yuuki raised his gun toward the barrier and shot it. His bullet pierced the barrier and got stuck in the gate.

"Hahahaha."

The enemy who saw it started to laugh. They were amazed at how his bullet could pierce the barrier but it was still a long way before they could enter their headquarters. They started to call more and more people to apprehend them.

Shiranui was also getting worried when she heard such a loud sound coming from behind the gate. She knew that they were starting to get serious with them. She held her sword tightly waiting for the enemy to come, "Oi, be ready." She had earlier seen the power of his gun. She was surprised when she saw his bullet could pierce the barrier but it was a bit disappointing when it couldn't destroy the gate.

Yuuki somehow read her mind, "You can't even slice the barrier, what are you smug for?"

"Bastard!!!" Shiranui was angry.

Yuuki shook his head, "My attack isn't over, wait for a while." He had inserted power from his bullet earlier. He was waiting for them to come out since he didn't want to waste his time. He felt that it was enough and he pressed his right thumb onto his index finger's middle phalanx.

Shiranui noticed his strange actions.

"Killer Queen," Yuuki said and something happened.

BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!

The bullet that had stuck on the gate exploded and caused a huge explosion. This explosion incarnated the gate and a lot of people behind the gate without leaving anything behind. Everything that was caught in the explosion was incarcerated and didn't even leave any trace behind.

Yuuki continued to walk and said, "Let's go."

Shiranui was still shocked but she still followed him. She was also curious, "What is that?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

511 Summer Music 23

Killer Queen is the Stand of Yoshikage Kira, featured in Diamond is Unbreakable.

Killer Queen's powers revolve around setting up different kinds of bombs that can annihilate the enemies in one blast, making it a very dangerous Stand to face. Not only are the bombs powerful, but Killer Queen is also able to deploy two initially, then eventually three kinds of bombs with different strengths, giving the serial-killer a large array of options when dealing with his foes.

Yuuki had created Killer Queen with his power but it was more dangerous than the one in the anime. He didn't need to touch the object but he didn't want to make her too scared. He explained his power to Shiranui.

Shiranui was a bit shocked when she heard that he had the power to turn everything into a bomb as long as he touched it. She thought it was a perfect power for assassination since she also saw the explosion didn't leave anything behind. She looked at him and asked, "Is this magic?"

"Yeah," Yuuki answered. He used his magic to try to look for her. He saw that this place was quite complex. He could see there were still a lot of people even though he had incarnated them. He felt angry when he thought about her being held in this place but strangely his face was calm. He calculated everything perfectly and shot them with his gun.

Shiranui also did the same and cut her enemy. She didn't want to lose to him and showed that she could save her lady.

Both of them went together inside, they were fighting together against their enemies.

Mermaids weren't that powerful in the land since they couldn't use their power efficiently here. They could only use a gun and sword to fight their enemies in the land. Only some of the mermaids had the power of song and sound magic to fight better in the land.

Shiranui and Yuuki infiltrated the headquarters easily and defeated them in an instant. But suddenly they saw five people flying.

"Is that a magician?" Shiranui wondered. She had heard that this group had made an alliance with a famous terrorist group in the supernatural world. She had only her sword and couldn't fight against them.

Yuuki aimed his gun and shot toward one of them.

Bang!

The magician was startled and hurriedly using their magic, suddenly a surge of magical power came from the four magicians and they created a large amount of water.

BAAAAAMMM!!!

Yuuki killed the four of them but he was swallowed in this water. He didn't stop them since he wanted to see what they would be doing. He used his magic to enable him to breathe on the water.

Shiranui was glad about this water. She could move more swiftly and she got stronger. She suddenly realized that she also came with him and she knew that he was only a normal human, "Yuuki!!" She swam toward him but she saw him standing there and breathed normally. She looked at him with a surprised expression, "How can you breathe underwater?"

"Is that important now? We need to save her," Yuuki said.

Shiranui nodded and looked like there were a lot of mermaids who came out from the hiding place and started to attack them.

Mermaids have the power to control water.

They had created this entire headquarters into an isolated place full of water. They were mermaids and they would get stronger inside the water.

"ATTACK THEM!!!"

They don't need a gun right now since they are invincible inside the water. They were holding several types of weapons from trident, sword, mace, etc. They attacked them at the same time while swimming very fast.

Shiranui snorted and started to changer her lower body into a fish. She started to swim at a very fast speed and cut down her enemy one after another.

The clear water started to become red after being stained by this war.

Yuuki shot toward a group of people and created another explosion.

BOOOOOM!!!

Yuuki kept making explosions around and incarnated his enemy. He also started to swim very fast toward the Sun-Chan's room when he found it. He thought the enemy must have some paranoia when he saw a lot of traps around the house.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Shiranui stopped when she saw a lot of explosions. She decided to save her energy and walked beside him. She thought his power was very useful in this one versus many situations.

They swam without any worries since the enemy was quite weak. But the most troublesome thing about this place was the trap.

Shiranui wanted to curse them but she was glad that he was with him. She didn't expect that his explosion magic was just too profound that he could incarnate everything from magic, poison, virus, and everything.

"Do you know where she is?" Shiranui asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you just need to follow me." He continued to swim until he found a big door toward the underground, "She is there."

Shiranui nodded, "Let's go."

Both of them swam toward the big door.

Shiranui tried to open it but she couldn't open it. She tried to cut down the door but it was futile. She looked at him with a helpless expression.

Yuuki started to think that she was somehow a bit useless. He aimed his gun and shot the door.

BOOOOM!!!

The door incarnated and both of them entered the room.

Shiranui was shocked when she saw the inside of the room. She saw hundreds of mermaids there with a murderous expression on their faces. She knew some of them since they were famous for the crime that they had done in their life. She didn't care about them but she was angry when she saw her lady was tied by chains on the wall.

"Ojou!!!!"

Sun closed her eyes and was unconscious. She opened her eyes slowly when she heard this scream, "S-Shiranui?"

"Ojou!!!" Shiranui wanted to save her but she was stopped by someone, "Let go of me!"

"Calm down, do you want to die?" Yuuki said and pointed his fingers at the criminal group in front of him.

Shiranui realized her mistakes looked at those people in hatred.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

"Welcome to Ryugajo!"

Yuuki and Shiranui saw a man with a small figure but his body was full of fat. Both of them frowned, looking at this man.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Who is he?" Yuuki asked.

"He is the boss of this group," Shiranui said.

"He?" Yuuki looked at this man.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

512 Summer Music 24

"Hmm, I'm surprised to see the young master of Shuuei Group here."

"Do you know me?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

"Of course, no one in this place knew you," the man laughed, "Also this is a perfect chance too, I can have both Seto Group and Shuuei Group at the same time right now."

"What gives you the confidence to win against us?" Yuuki asked.

"Confidence?" The man looked stunned and started to laugh.

"Hahahahaha."

Everyone was laughing when they heard him.

"Boy, can you see us? We're hundreds of people here!!!"

"Both of you are only two people!!!"

"Just give up and give us your father."

"Your girls are also cute, how about you g-"

Before this man finished his words he was shot dead by him.

"Shut your dirty mouth or you will die," Yuuki said.

'You've killed him....' Everyone was speechless by his action. They knew that he was very proficient with his gun. They only needed to take his gun and he would be pretty much useless.

"Hmph, let's see whether you can stay alive with this many people. At that time, I'll enjoy her in front of your eyes," the man said and turned toward Sun-Chan but he was startled when he saw that she had gone. He turned his head and saw her there with him.

Yuuki used his magic to teleport her to him though he could only use it when he could see her. He didn't expect there was any restriction on his magic, "Are you okay?"

Sun was surprised when she was already in his arms, "I'm fine."

Yuuki placed her down and said, "You should run first, I'll take care of them." He didn't want her to see how cruel he was when he killed them later.

"What?' Sun shook her head hurriedly, "No, I don't want."

"Don't be selfish," Yuuki looked at Shiranui, "Take care of her."

"I will," Shiranui said and took her away, "Let's go Sun-Sama." She believed in him and she also wanted to take her lady away from this place.

"Hurry up and go back," Sun knew that she couldn't stay here since she would be a burden to him. She reluctantly walked away from him.

"You need to come back," Shiranui said before she left with her.

Yuuki had given them protection and he didn't need that worry.

"HURRY UP AND CHASE THEM!!!" The man was angry and wasn't sure how they could suddenly appear there. He knew that the young man in front of them must have done something wrong.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Yuuki shot them and killed some of them instantly, "You've made two mistakes here." He took his cigarette and lit it up, "First, you have hurt my family, seconds, you will make me late for my concert today."

The man was angry when he saw him kill some of his men but he believed that he could defeat him. He looked at his men there, "Ha? Who cares about that? I'll kill you right now, attack!!!"

Everyone used their respective magic and weapons to attack him. They were still in the water and they were invisible there.

The man didn't move and still looked at him from far away. He could see his calm face and wondered about his despair when he had taken everything from him.

Yuuki sighed and shot them.

"....."

They were shocked when half of them suddenly disappeared without leaving any trace.

"I'll give you a chance, kill your boss and I'll let you live," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Everyone was shocked by his words.

"I can kill you anytime, now, I give you a chance here to stay a life, you only need to kill your boss and you can live freely," Yuuki said giving them a carrot.

"Really?"

"BASTARD, DON'T LISTEN TO HIM!!! YOU HAVE A LOT OF PEOPLE HERE!!! HE IS ALONE!!!" The man was very angry.

"Your boss is weak, I can kill you a lot without you noticing, why you bother to attack me, working with him or working with me? You know which one is better, right?" Yuuki asked.

"NO!!!!!" The man shouted.

Everyone was looking at their numbers that had disappeared in half. They looked at each other and turned their target toward their boss. They saw his power and it was impossible to beat him. They decided to change their target into their boss.

"Sorry, boss, you didn't say that our enemy is a monster."

"I don't want to die, it's your fault."

"Please, die boss."

They turned their magic and weapons toward their boss.

"Bastard!!! Do you think you can beat me?" The man suddenly became bigger and his body was full of muscles. He has fins on the side of his face, sharp eyes and large fangs. He started to swim and killed his ex-subordinates.

"KILL!!!!!" Everyone was fighting together against him.

The man turned into a fericious beast and killed everyone with his claws. At the same time, he let out his tongue and pierced their bodies easily.

It was a massacre, but the man was also riddled in wounds since they weren't bad either. They had caused a wound on his body and drained his stamina.

"Attack him more!"

"We can kill him!"

"Die!"

The man was unwilling and transformed again into a deep sea king. He became very strong and the wound on his body started to regenerate, "HAHAHAHAHA, I'M INVINCIBLE!!!" He looked at him with a fierce expression, "I've to give thanks to you, I'll kill you painfu-."

The man looked down and saw his body had disappeared without a trace. He didn't know what was happening and his head fell down on the ground.

Everyone was shocked by this scene at the same time, they were very happy.

"Yay, we can stay aliv-"

Yuuki felt that he had enough of this charade and killed them as soon as they saw hope. He turned their hopes into despair in seconds. He hoped no one saw this scene or else they would be scared to death. He turned and walked outside since someone had been waiting for him.

---

Shiranui and Sun had been waiting for a while and became worried about him.

"Let's check him out," Sun said.

"But..." Shiranui wanted to stop him.

"Let me go, Shiranui," Sun said and ran toward the direction of the headquarters but stopped when she saw him, "YUUKI!!!!!" She ran toward him and hugged him.

"Ouch," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Are you hurt?" Sun asked worriedly.

"I'm fine, let's go back, I'm a bit starving," Yuuki said as the sun almost rose to the sky. He had a few hours before the concert started.

"Alright," Sun nodded.

Shiranui felt annoyed when she saw her lady hugging him but she didn't stop them.

Yuuki decided to go back and didn't destroy the building. The building was quite good and it was quite a waste to destroy it, 'What a night.....'

Three of them walked together toward the Seto Group headquarters.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

513 Summer Music 25

Yuuki, Sun, and Shiranui went back to the Seto Group headquarters.

"UWAAAA, SUN!!!!"

Gouzaburo hurriedly ran and hugged his daughter. His body was still full of bondage but he was full of energy when he saw his daughter.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"F - father!!!" Sun was startled.

"OJOU!!!!!"

Everyone was also happy that their lady had been saved.

Ren walked toward him and bowed, "Thank you for your help."

Yuuki nodded, "Don't forget about the agreement, alright?"

Ren nodded, "Don't worry, I've talked with my husband before." She looked at her husband and smiled, "Isn't that right, husband?"

Gouzaburo shuddered and nodded at her. He looked at him with unacceptable expressions but he couldn't do anything against his wife.

Ren nodded and looked at him, "Alright, we can talk about that matter later, you need to get ready for your concert right?" She pushed him toward the bathroom.

Yuuki nodded and could call his father later. He was pushed to the bathroom and he wanted to take a bath, "Huh? What are you doing here?"

"Hmm? You've got very little time, let's go together, I'll wash your back," Ren said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "There is your husband outside!!!"

"It's okay, I only wash you back, you don't need to think that much," Ren said.

Yuuki felt weird, "This is a bit wrong."

"I'm not doing anything with you. Just hurry up and get into the bath," Ren urged him to enter the bath.

Yuuki could only helplessly enter the bath with a towel hiding his private part. He started to wet his body with water.

"I'll wash you, tell me what is happening in that place?" Ren asked. She nodded when she saw his tattoo. She believed that he was really a member of gangs.

Yuuki started to tell his story there and about the enemy. He made them not appear again in this town and he had gotten their headquarters. He told her to help him to take care of it.

Ren was washing his back while listening to his story. She was a bit nervous and afraid that he would push her but it seemed she was worried for naught. She also noticed that his body was really good for a young man.

"That's all," Yuuki said.

Ren nodded, "We will be going to your family soon."

"I'll tell my father too," Yuuki said.

Both of them talked to each other to get to know each other.

"What about marrying our daughter?" Ren asked.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Let's talk about marriage later."

"She is a mermaid, don't you want a mermaid's wife?" Ren asked.

Yuuki didn't really want to talk about a girl right now. He didn't want to start another when he hadn't even solved his relationship with other girls, "I'm not going to date her because of her rare race." He looked at her and said, "Sun is a very kind girl but it's still very early to talk about marriage."

"I'm married at 16, you don't need to worry about that," Ren said.

Yuuki nodded and understood why she looked very young, "Hmm, I need to hurry or the concert will start." He stood up but his towel was pulled by her.

"Wow," Ren startled looking at his little brother. She also wanted to stand but the shock by his little brother made her fall down.

Yuuki hurriedly caught her but he also fell down at the same time.

*Thump

Yuuki used his body to protect her, "Are you okay?"

Ren blushed, "I'm okay, but we need to fix this position or else we will cause a misunderstanding."

Yuuki was naked with her on top of him with only a towel.

"Yuuki, are you there?"

Ren and Yuuki suddenly startled when they heard this voice. She looked at him and shook her head hard. She didn't want her daughter to see her with a young man in this bathroom.

Yuuki also knew that it would be bad, "I'm here, what's wrong?" He didn't understand why maybe because he was young but his little brother suddenly stood up.

Ren blushed again, 'Why are you standing!!!!' She pulled his ear trying to reprimand him. She could feel it was touching her thigh and it made her both embarrassed and hot at the same time.

'Don't blame me in this situation, it'll be strange for me not to have a reaction in front of a beautiful woman like you,' Yuuki answered.

Ren wasn't sure how to respond in this situation at the same time she felt weird to feel happy with his compliment.

"Is there someone with you there?"

"No, I'm alone here," Yuuki answered.

"I've prepared your breakfast, we can go out after we eat our breakfast."

Ren felt really nervous right now when her daughter was just right in the outside of the bathroom and at the same time his little brother had touched her private place. She really regretted her choice to wash his back though she was the one who offered to him.

"Thank you, I'll finish my bath soon," Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Do you want to join?"

Ren, who heard this, pinched his thigh, 'What the hell are you saying!!!!!'

'Ouch, ouch, calm down,' Yuuki tried to stop her.

Sun, who was right outside the door, blushed, "N - no, we can't do that, I'll wait for you in the living room." She hurriedly ran away from the bathroom.

Yuuki and Ren sighed in relief when they heard that she had gone away.

Both of them looked at each other.

"Don't ever tell anyone about this," Her eyes were red and her expression was very serious.

"I'm not going to tell anyone," Yuuki was sure there would be a bloodbath when someone knew what was happening.

"Also, this thing, you should keep it or else, I'll cut it," Ren gave him an annoyed expression and went out.

'You're the one who wants to enter the bath!!!!' Yuuki wanted to complain but he knew that it wasn't wise to anger an older woman.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

514 Summer Music 26

Yuuki had eaten breakfast with everyone.

"Yuuki!!! Thank you very much for saving my daughter!!!" Gouzaburo was very happy.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt very guilty right now. He started to wonder whether her action earlier was deliberate to let him relax. He was still a bit tense after that battle earlier but it had gone away after the thing that happened earlier with his wife.

Ren only looked at him and didn't say anything.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"It's okay," Yuuki only nodded.

They talked for a while and sent him right back to the venue.

Yuuki had called everyone and they were already at the venue. They had brought him his costume and luckily their group would be singing at the last.

"Bastard, why are we still searching for a woman on the outside? Is our body not satisfied with you?" Uomi talked loudly on the phone.

"U - Uomi, don't talk nonsense, I'm on business here," Yuuki said.

Both of them talked for a while.

"Alright, I believe in you but you need to give me a kiss from the phone," Uomi said.

Yuuki twitched his lips and felt it was a bit shameful.

"A - ah, Yukari, don't take the phone," Uomi complained on the phone.

"Hurry up and get here, it's almost our time to sing," Yukari said.

"Yes, I'll be there as soon as possible," Yuuki answered. He closed the phone and he was already on his way.

"Don't worry, you won't be late," Sun said and turned her head, "Right, Masa?"

Masa nodded, "Yes, Ojou, let me show you the skill of the man who once called King of Karaoke." He started to change the gear of the car and accelerated it.

*BRRRRMMM

Everyone in the car was both shocked and confused. They were startled when the car suddenly accelerated since they weren't ready. They were also confused by his nickname, 'King of Karaoke? What is that? What is the connection with your driving skill?' They were full of questions but it was hard to ask since his expression was really serious.

Masa started to turn the play music on his car and started to sing.

Yuuki realized it suddenly had a dignified expression. He didn't expect the way he drove would change when he started to sing, 'He is not bad.'

Masa looked at the back mirror and saw his expression. He smirked and accelerated the car again.

'I want to have a match against him.'

Masa and Yuuki thought the same thing and probably would have a car race in the future.

---

Chitoge, Tsugumi, Onodera, Raku, Shuu, and Ruri were in the Summer Music.

"There are really a lot of people here," Raku said while looking at the sea of people.

"That's true," Shuu was also amazed. He had only seen this show on the television and this would be his first time coming here.

"When is his turn?" Ruri asked.

Onodera looked at the schedule and said, "The last one."

"Huh? Last?" Ruri wrinkled her nose and also said, "And this is also very hot."

Chitoge looked at them and asked, "Do you want to enter the VIP room?"

"Can we?" Ruri asked.

Tsugumi nodded, "It's okay, our family has reserved it."

"I'll look around for a bit, I'll go there after that," Raku said.

"Ah, me too," Onodera said.

Ruri, Shuu, and Chitoge nodded at the same time, "Good luck."

Raku and Onodera shyly went away.

Ruri looked at her and asked, "Kirisaki-San, is that okay?"

"Hmm, what does it mean?" Chitoge asked.

Ruri didn't see any jealousy or anything on her face. She frowned and shrugged her shoulders, "Well..."

"She means that you won't feel jealous of them?" Shuu suddenly said,

"Ugh..." Chitoge looked around. She didn't tell this secret to anyone but Onodera. She wasn't sure how many people he had talked about this matter but it was necessary for the peace of their groups. She looked at them and said, "Let's talk about that later, the concert is starting."

Ruri and Shuu didn't force her.

"I'll look around, maybe I can find a cute girl here," Shuu said.

Ruri didn't say anything and punched him, "I'll take care of this pervert."

Chitoge and Tsugumi looked at each other and smiled, "Alright." Both of them went to the VIP room and they saw someone unexpected.

"Ara, Kirisaki-San? Why are you here?" Marika was there.

"Ugh, Marika...." Chitoge looked around and she saw a lot of familiar figures there.

"Ah, Tsugumi, Chitoge," Ranko greeted them.

Chitoge and Tsugumi looked at each other and wondered whether they had entered the wrong room. They wanted to enter the VIP room and not his harem room.

---

Yuuki and Sun had arrived from the venue. He didn't need to show his ID card since there was someone who was waiting for him.

"Where have you been going? Hurry up!!!" Sawako was angry at him.

Yuuki could only apologize to make her worried. He followed her and went to the changing room.

"Ah, Yuuki!!!"

"Sun-Chan!!!"

"Are both of you together?"

Sun was a bit nervous being gazed at by a lot of people.

"We can talk about that later, we need to get ready right?" Yuuki said.

They looked at him with a suspicious gaze but decided to ask him later since they needed to enter the stage.

Yuuki changed his clothes in front of everyone since he needed to be faster. He had finished changing his clothes and looked at everyone. He saw they had a very strange expression on their eyes, "What's wrong?"

"NOTHING!!!" They hurriedly shook their heads.

Yuuki looked at Uomi and saw blood on her nose, "You've got a nosebleed."

"O - oh," Uomi took a tissue and wiped the blood on her nose.

Yuuki shook his head and thought a female could also become a pervert too.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

515 Summer Music 27

Everyone knew that this would be their last day on Summer Music.

Yuuki thought that for the past four days there were a lot of things happening. He led everyone toward the stage and felt very grateful for a lot of things.

They needed to sing three songs for the last day.

Yuuki and Yukari would be singing in the first song. Both of them had chosen this song since it was very suitable for this season. He wasn't sure if it was because of the effect of the plot or the will of this world when suddenly it became night. He saw that everyone was holding a light stick trying to brighten this night.

"Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm," Yukari smiled.

Everyone was also waiting for their first song.

"Please, listen to our first song, Tokyo Summer Session!!!" Yukari and Yuuki said at the same time.

(BGM: Tokyo Summer Session - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q0T7Ex7MkLM).

Yuuki started to play his guitar for the intro and everyone also joined.

Yuuki and Yukari started to sing similar to talking to each other.

"Hey, hi there!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Hi!"

"So, how have you been?"

"As usual, I guess."

---

Everyone who heard this song could imagine the image of both of them were on a date in the summer festival together. They felt this song was similar to their bittersweet love in their youth when they were still shy and awkward to each other.

They felt this song was really sweet and they moved their light sticks together.

---

Yuuki had chosen this song since it was summer right now. He was sure that this song would be a hit after he sang it today. He decided to make this song to be the first one because it was full of happy feeling. He thought it wasn't suitable to sing this song in the end. He wanted to sing the full summer theme song at the end of the event.

Yukari also felt this song was unique since it was similar to the conversation between boys and girls on their date rather than a song. But at the same time, it was the one thing that made this song was interesting.

---

Koizumi who was eating ramen in a store near her house was looking at the television. She didn't see him for a few days and was wondering where he had gone. She didn't have that much interest besides ramen and she didn't listen to new bands or singers. At the same time, she had never listened to the conversation with her friends. She dropped her ramen noodles from her chopsticks when she was stunned looking at him on the television singing.

"Ah, they're good, right, young lady, they're new bands."

Koizumi only nodded in response when the ramen restaurant owner tried to talk with her. She took her bowl of ramen and held it in her hands closer to her mouth since she wanted to see the concert while eating ramen at the same time.

---

In the Eagle Jump.

Everyone was also looking at him together.

Hazuki who listened to this song suddenly said, "Let's visit the summer festival!!!"

"Eh???"

"Why so suddenly?" Aoba asked.

"Hmm, I just get a feeling it will be nice to go to the summer festival," Hazuki said.

"But we still have a job," Rin said.

"Yes, we need to wait for the boss," Hajime said.

Hazuki sighed and looked at Rossweisse, "Is he going back tomorrow?"

Rossweisse nodded, "It should be."

"Alright, let's talk about my plan with him tomorrow," Hazuki said while raising her hands.

"Before that, have you made a plan for our next game?" Umiko said.

"Ehhhhhhhh!!!!!" Hazuki was startled.

"Don't you remember that he has given you a task to create 50 game concept before he went back," Umiko said.

Hazuki gulped, "I'll finish it as soon as the show is over!!!" She tried to plea to her.

Umiko thought for a bit and nodded, "I'll monitor you after the concert is done."

Hazuki could only cry while watching the television.

---

Yukari and Yuuki had done their song and it was time for the next song.

The one who would be singing the second song would be the Yui and Mio.

"Listen to our song, Kimi no Shiranai Monogatari!!!"

(BGM: Kimi no Shiranai Monogatari - Supercell - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=eLPs_w-FepA).

Mugi started to play her keyboard while accompanying both Yui and Mio who sang this song.

"On that ordinary day,"

"You suddenly stood up and said,"

"Let's go stargazing tonight!"

Ritsu, who saw both of them singing skillfully, became very happy with the training that they had done in the past. She didn't expect to be able to enter the final day of this event.

Mugi was also happy when she could do this with everyone. Her parents were also supporting her to do this.

Yui and Mio didn't really understand what love was but the training that they did in the past made them understand a bit what love was. Both of them wanted to feel it in the future though they weren't sure who their partner was.

Mugi, Ritsu, Yui, and Mio were unconsciously looking in his direction. They knew it was because of him that they could sing at this stage. They were really grateful to him and wanted to have more fun with him.

---

Haibara who heard this song wondering whether this song was inspired by the time they had a date in camp.

"Haibara, isn't this song similar to the scene where you see a star together with him in the camp before?" Agasa suddenly asked.

"Probably," Haibara couldn't hide the smile on her mouth.

Agasa shook his head and felt the damage from her smile. He was single and didn't have a partner. He was wondering whether he could search for a partner to marry in the near future. He also wanted to see the star together with his loved ones.

'Ugggghhh,' That night, Agasa was looking at the star while hoping to get a wife.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

516 Summer Music 28

The audient was really excited with the two continuing songs. They didn't expect this group would sing several new songs in this concert and the quality of this song was really superb.

Cao Cao who saw this concert had a complex emotion right now.

"Don't forget about our bets," Vali said.

Cao Cao gnashed his teeth. He was in his male form right now, "There is still one more song, whether he can become a champion is decided by this song, he can destroy his entire momentum with his last song." He looked very serious and said, "The conclusion isn't over."

The other members of the Hero Faction were looking at him with a weird expression. They couldn't support him since they felt the winner had been decided.

"Cao Cao, you should give up early," Bikou said.

"No way, monkey," Cao Cao said.

Bikou twitched his lips and became annoyed, "Alright, I want to see you in a female form in 3 months queer."

"I've heard that a monkey is quite good for health, let's see whether it's true or not," Cao Cao wanted to take his Longinus.

"Cao Cao, stop!!!" Sigfried stopped him.

"Bikou, stop," Arthur also tried to stop him.

Both of them looked at each other until Vali was in between the two of them.

"Let's fight later, but you need to follow our bets," Vali said.

Cao Cao snorted, "There is no way that I'll lose to you." He looked at them and asked, "Have you heard about that mermaid group?"

The Vali group nodded at the same time.

"His family is a yakuza, it's normal to have a gang fight," Bikou answered.

"Hmm," Cao Cao nodded. The yakuza group that he had destroyed before had a connection somehow with the Chaos Brigade, especially the leader who got a power-up from their group. He shook his head, "As expected, it's a human that will win against a monster."

"Ok, but you have to become a female in 3 months," Bikou said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Bastard!!!" Cao Cao wasn't sure but he was easily pissed right now.

"Cao Cao!!!" His friends stopped him.

"He is starting," Arthur said.

Cao Cao looked at the stage and hoped that he would fail. He didn't want to become a female for 3 months.

---

The second had finished and it was time for the last song.

Yukari and Yuuki would be the one who sang this song again. She was happy that she could reach this stage together with him. She wasn't sure but she suddenly held his hand.

Yuuki was a bit surprised but he didn't need to use his guitar right now.

"We're very happy to enter this Summer Music until this stage, for that, we will give you this song, our last song in this concert...." Yuuki said.

"Uchiage Hanabi!!!" Yukari and Yukari said at the same time.

(BGM - DAOKO - Uchiage Hanabi - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-tKVN2mAKRI).

The music started with a soft voice from the keyboard.

Everyone was wondering what kind of song they would be singing.

Yukari waited until a moment and started to sing.

".....In the evening's calmness, only the twilight passes through."

At the end of the lyrics, suddenly there were big fireworks that made the event become merrier. They looked at the fireworks and the song was connected to each other. This was the most intense part of the song and both Yukari and Yuuki started their duet.

"Shining with a bang, we watched the blooming fireworks, surely summer wasn't over yet, unraveling and connecting our uncertain hearts, I wanted that night to last forever."

---

Kuno and Yasaka watched him together on the television.

"Hahaue (Mother), Yuuki-Nii is amazing," Kuno said.

Yasaka nodded, "That's true." She wasn't sure but she suddenly remembered the night with him before.

Kuno looked at her and said, "I want to become an adult and marry Yuuki-Nii, hahaue."

Yasaka only caressed her head, "Let's not be in rush, you're still young, how about that Red Dragon Emperor, he is good too." She didn't want her daughter to marry her soon-stepfather.

"No, I don't want that pervert," Kuno shook her head.

Yasaka had sweatdropped,'Your Yuuki-Nii is also a pervert thought.' She shook her head and didn't think too much since she was still a child.

---

"Mooo, Sona-Chan, we should have to go there," Serafall pouted when she saw his last song. She could see that it was very good and she wanted to watch it from there. She wanted to bring her little sister but Sona was just too stubborn.

Sona shook her head. She had to admit that it was really great. She could see that he could become a high-ranking devil with only his friends. She looked at her sister and asked, "Are you going to invite him to become part of your peerage?"

"Of course, he will become my peerage," Serafall looked proud.

Sona nodded, "Alright, I'll support you with that."

Serafall was surprised, "You will help me? Sona-Chan?"

Sona looked away, "D - don't misunderstand, I - I don't want someone who suddenly steals my sister's peerage candidate."

"Mooo, Sona-Chan is very cute," Serafall hugged her.

"D - don't hug me!!!" Sona was embarrassed.

---

"I wanted that night to last forever."

The song was slowly moving toward the end.

They thought it would be very long but they didn't expect it would be over soon. They saw the fireworks still continued and the audience was still excited. They had done their best and the only thing they needed to do was wait for the result of this concert.

"THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

517 Who are you?

Yuuki had a confidant that their group would become the winner.

The MC called their group name and went to the stage to take the trophy together.

Everyone was really happy with this accomplishment.

Sawako was crying happily backstage.

Yuuki knew that they weren't a newbie group again rather one of the most famous groups in this music industry. He went back and told them to meet together again in two days in their new office.

They created their own record company and talked about their future developments together.

---

Cao Cao was looking at him winning this event with a complicated expression. He didn't want to admit it but he was a really amazing singer and composer.

"I'll help you pour this water on you," Bikou said and wanted to splash it on him.

"Stop!" Cao Cao said.

Bikou frowned, "What is it? Are you going to renege your bet?"

The Vali group and The Hero Faction were looking at him together. The Hero Faction didn't stop them since they were also interested in their leader in female form.

Cao Cao gritted his teeth and said, "I'll do it myself."

"Oooh, what a man," Bikou said in sarcasm.

Cao Cao took a bucket of water and took a deep breath. He wanted to beat him up but he wasn't sure what kind of effect this curse would have on him. He didn't want to become a girl for eternity. He poured the bucket on his head and he transformed into her female form.

Bikou whistled since he was beautiful.

Arthur had to admit that he was beautiful.

Vali nodded in response.

"Don't look at me like that disgusting," Cao Cao said and looked away.

"Cao Cao-San, you're very beautiful," Le Fay said with an honest expression.

Cao Cao tried to not get angry with this praise. He looked at his friends and said, "Let's go back."

Sigfried and Georg were the first to move toward him. Both of them looked at each other and tried to compete.

Heracles and Leonardo shrugged their shoulders together.

"Bye, everyone," Only Jeanne who said goodbye to them.

They used a Dimensional Lost to teleport together.

Vali was looking at their backs while thinking about something.

"What do you think?" Bikou asked.

"Hmm, they will start soon," Vali said.

"Where is Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.

""She's probably with him," Arthur said.

---

Yuuki was on the bus together with everyone.

It had been decided that they would go home right away and sleep on the bus.

Their parents had congratulated them and they also wanted to meet their parents as soon as possible.

Yuuki also wanted to meet his girlfriends and went back home too. He started to prepare his luggage and brought it to the bus.

"Yuuki..."

Yuuki turned his head and saw her, "Sun-Chan...."

Sun looked at him and said, "L - let's meet again." She was sad that she couldn't meet him again.

"Yes, I'll visit you soon," Yuuki hugged her directly.

Sun didn't reject his hug and also hugged him back.

Ren, Masa, Gouzabouro, and Shiranui were there.

Gouzaburo tried to hold himself so as not to cut him when he saw him hugging his daughter. His katana was being held by his wife.

"Stop it," Ren looked at him with a fierce expression.

Gouzaburo could only hold himself.

Masa was also trying to stop him from hugging him.

Shiranui saw them without expression.

Yuuki and Sun were looking quite harmonious until they heard the sound of a cat.

"Nyaaa!!!"

Yuuki turned his head and it was Kuroka.

"Kyaaa, cat!!!" Sun was hiding behind him.

Ren and Shiranui were also the same and hid behind him.

Gouzaburo was also scared and hid behind Masa.

Masa was calm but his hands were trembling when he saw this black cat. He looked at him and asked, "Do you know her?"

Yuuki nodded, "She is my partner."

Kuroka meowed and looked at the group of mermaids with a mischievous smile. She showed them her fangs and tried to scare them.

"HIIIIIII!!!!!!"

The mermaid was scared when they saw her.

"Nyaaaa!!!!" Kuroka was very happy and wanted to tease them more.

Yuuki shook his head helpless and took her away, "Alright, don't tease them."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Nyaaa," Kuroka pouted but still looked at the group of mermaids.

The mermaid was looking at her with a wary expression. They looked at him similarly to the savior when they saw him holding the cat in his hands.

"Yuuki, we need to go back!!!" Ritsu called.

Yuuki nodded and looked at Sun-Chan, "I'll go back now, you can visit me anytime."

Sun tried to brave himself even though he was holding a cat, "Yes, I'll visit you too."

Ren also nodded, "I'll also visit your family."

They talked for a while and he entered the bus while waving his hand.

"Nyaaa!!!" Kuroka wanted to tease her more but she thought that the little girl would visit his house soon. She started to grin happily when she thought about it.

Yuuki was a bit helpless but he didn't see harm in it and only let her do whatever she wanted.

Everyone was very tired after that concert and slept soundly on the bus.

Uomi and Yukari were sleeping on his side as usual while resting on his shoulders.

Kuroka was staying on his lap enjoying when he caressed her body.

Mio looked at them with envious expressions but she shook her head.

In the past few days, they had found a lot of things that were hiding inside their emotions.

---

After delivering everyone, he finally arrived at his house. He brought his luggage and went to the living room. He had received a message and they would be coming home late since the street was quite full with a lot of people coming home at the same time.

"I'm home."

Yuuki used special ways for the artist or something during that time. He went to the living room and saw someone unfamiliar there. He saw her eating potato chips while playing a game.

The woman also noticed him.

Both of them looked at each other and said, "Who are you?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

518 Older Sister

Gouzaburo was very scared when he saw that black cat earlier, "Masa, don't tell that that black cat is...."

Masa nodded, "Yes, boss, there is no mistake, that black cat is the one who caused chaos in our group a few years ago." His sweat was dripping when he remembered that hell.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Gouzaburo gulped and said, "Let's hurry and visit his family, they have a demon cat on their sides, we're useless against her."

Everyone hung their heads when they remembered her.

Ren looked at her daughter and said, "Are you ready? I'm sure that both of them have a close relationship."

Sun took a deep breath and said, "It's okay, I believe that I can do it."

Ren nodded, "But don't force yourself, that cat is scary." She shuddered when she remembered about the cat.

Sun nodded with serious expression.

---

Utaha said goodbye to both Akeno and Rias.

"Goodbye," Utaha said.

"I'll play in your house later," Akeno said.

"Sure, you can," Utaha answered.

"Utaha, let's go," Yukana called.

"Yes," Utaha went on the bus with everyone.

Makoto felt restless somehow but she didn't know why.

"What's wrong Makoto?" Marika asked. She was kind to her since she was his cousin and she didn't need to be afraid that she would become a member of his harem or somehow.

"I'm not sure, but I feel something bad," Makoto said.

Ranko, Yukana, Shouko, and Utaha who knew that she was a witch believed in her.

"Is there something wrong?" Shouko asked worriedly.

Makoto shook her head, "Nothing, probably only my imagination."

They nodded and didn't talk about this again.

---

Yuuki saw a woman but somehow she was similar in his memory.

The woman looked at him for a while and said, "Yuuki?"

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you know me?"

The woman nodded, "Of course, I saw you when you were a child." She walked toward him excitedly and said, "Wow, you've gotten big."

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought, 'Inside my pants, there is something bigger.' He didn't need to say it and asked her identity, "Alright, who are you?"

"Oh, you forget about me, how cruel," the woman started to sob.

Yuuki wasn't sure who she was until he heard the sound of the door open.

"Yuuki? You're home?"

"Rossweisse, is this your friend?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse sighed, "Yes, I'm sorry, she suddenly came."

Yuuki went toward her and could smell a shampoo from her. He hugged her since he missed her.

"W - what are you doing?" Rossweisse was embarrassed.

"I miss you," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse became red with this straight confession, "D - don't do it here, there are people here."

"So we can do it when there are no people around?" Yuuki asked.

"D - don't tease me!!!" Rossweisse ran away from him.

Yuuki could only rub his nose and shook his head. He sat beside her who was looking at him, "What?"

The woman shook her head, "I don't know that you've turned into a wolf."

"Isn't that a bit cruel?" Yuuki asked.

"Nyaaa," Suddenly Kuroka was beside him. She also transformed into her human form, "Akane, long time no see."

The woman was a bit surprised to see her, "Kuroka? What are you doing here?"

Yuuki was also surprised, "Do you know each other?"

Kuroka nodded, "That's right, nyaa! I met her during my time in the Himalayas, she is sleeping on the snow mountain at that time."

"That's right, I'll die when someone doesn't appear at that time," The woman whose name was Akeno nodded. She looked at her and asked, "Now, my question, what are you doing here?"

"Hmm? I'm his mate, nyaa," Kuroka said and hugged him.

Akane looked very surprised, "Really?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes." He didn't intend to hide it and he thought that this woman also had a connection with the supernatural world. He thought for a bit and asked, "Are you Makoto's older sister?"

Akane nodded, "That's right, you've just noticed me, huh?" She looked at him and asked, "I don't know how a normal human to have both Valkryie and a youkai as their girlfriend?"

"He is not a normal human nyaa, he is very strong," Kuroka said.

"Really? Is he a magician, martial artist, sacred gear user or Longinus user?" Akane asked.

"He's a magician, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Really?" Akane asked.

Yuuki didn't mind telling her since she was a family member. He nodded at her, "That's right."

"Hmm," Akane looked at him trying to observe but she couldn't see anything. She shrugged her shoulders and decided not to think too much. She remembered something and said, "That's right, I bring you a souvenir, let's share it when Makoto is going home."

"Sure, let's have a drink while waiting for her," Yuuki said.

"Drink nyaa?" Kuroka tirled her head.

"Oh, let's join too, Kuroka," Akane said.

"Let me call Rossweisse too," Yuuki said.

"That's a great idea," Akane said.

---

Marika wanted to meet him as soon as possible and she used her authority to make the police clear the way for them.

Everyone had gotten used to her action but they didn't mind since it made them go home faster.

"Ah, Yuuki-Sama!!!" Marika wanted to enter his house as soon as possible.

Yukana and Ranko stopped at the same time.

"Don't be in a hurry," Ranko said.

"That's right, let's go together," Yukana said.

Marika sighed and in the end followed them.

The three of them went together and said, "We're home." They went to the living room and saw him there with three women. They saw an unfamiliar person there and frowned, "Who is that?"

Makoto, who heard the commotion, also entered the house and was surprised to see her, "Onee-Chan?"

"Onee-Chan?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

519 Souvenirs

Kuroka and Rossweisse were sleeping together on the sofa.

"So she is Makoto's older sister?" Ranko looked at Akane

"Yes, she is my older sister," Makoto said.

"Hello," Akane smiled. She was sober since she had used her magic to make her unable to get drunk.

"And who is she?" Marika looked at Kuroka. She looked like she had two tails and wondered whether it was cosplay, "Is this your fetish, Yuuki-Sama? Do you like cat girls? I can do a similar cosplay too."

Yuuki understood that this would be her first time to see her, "Her name is Kuroka."

"Kuroka? Isn't that the name of your cat?" Marika remembered the beautiful black cat that was usually playing around him. She thought jokingly and said, "Is she a youkai?" She thought everyone would be laughing but they weren't.

"Yes, she is," Yuuki answered.

Marika blinked her eyes several times, "Is this a joke?"

Yuuki knew that she wouldn't believe it when she didn't see it for the first time. He went to Kuroka and shook her body slowly.

"Hmm?" Kuroka looked at him.

"Change to your cat form, I'll let you sleep on my lap," Yuuki said.

Kuroka was very lazy and this was her first time drinking alcohol. She didn't say anything and became a cat.

Yuuki picked her up and placed her on his lap while caressing her.

Marika was shocked looking at this scene. She wiped her eyes several times and asked, "Is this real?" She looked around to ask for confirmation.

"Yes, actually, he is also a magician," Yukana said.

"He also healed my deaf and mute before," Shouko answered.

"He can make an illusion," Ranko said.

"Oh, he can do something too," Utaha answered.

"Is that for real?" Akane, who had been listening, was surprised at his magic. She was interested in his healing magic. She thought it was amazing that he could heal that kind of thing.

Marika suddenly realized something, "Yuuki-Sama, did you also cure my illness?"

"Of course," Yuuki answered with a smile.

Marika smiled warmly and jumped into him, "Yuuki-Sama!!! I love you!!!" She sat beside him and hugged him. She didn't expect that her health would become better because of him. She thought it was the power of love that had cured her. But it wasn't that much different since she loved him.

"Don't tell anyone, alright, this is a secret," Yuuki said.

Marika nodded, "Of course, I won't tell anyone."

"By the way, Makoto is a witch too," Ranko said.

"Eh? Makoto too?" Marika looked at her.

Makoto nodded, "Yes, I'm only an apprentice, but my older sister is different." She looked at her older sister, "Why are you coming here, Onee-Chan?"

"Of course, I'm going to check whether you've become a splendid witch or not," Akane said.

"Really?" Makoto looked at her with dubious expression since her elder sister was just too random. She had a helpless expression, "Sheesh, you should tell me when you come, I'm very surprised to see you here."

"I'm sorry about that, but I've brought you guys souvenirs," Akane said, and brought her backpack.

"Where did you come from?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, I'm from Africa," Akane said and took something out.

"Africa?" They looked at her with a strange expression.

"What are you doing there?" Yukana asked.

"I'm looking for ingredients for my experiments," Akane didn't really mind telling them since they were very close to each other. She was wondering what kind of relationship they had to stay in the same house. She looked at him and wondered who his girlfriend was. She took something from her backpack and gave it to Ranko.

"What is this?" Ranko looked at the strange thing on her hands.

"This is cocoa," Akane said.

Ranko twitched her lips, "Is this cocoa fruit?" She had never imagined that she would receive a cocoa fruit that hadn't been processed as souvenirs.

"Yes, this is a cocoa fruit that I got from Ghana," Akane said with a smile. She took something again from her backpack and placed it on the table, "This is rock salt that I bought in Mali, you can use it for cooking."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Shouko who saw this rock salt wondering whether this block of salt could be used to cook.

"Oh, you need to smash it with a hammer before you use it for cooking," Akane said and took something again, "Also this is oil from Libya."

"What can you do with this oil?" Utaha asked curiously.

"I don't know," Akane said with a smile.

Everyone was sweatdropped at her statement.

"They're all unprocessed," The corner of his mouth was twitching looking at the strange souvenirs.

"My sister is terrible at gifting," Makoto said.

Akane didn't really mind that and took the last souvenirs, "The last is the raw coffee beans." She took a sack of coffee from her backpack. She looked quite proud of her gift and thought everyone would be happy.

Marika took the coffee beans and wondered whether she needed to roast it before she consumed it. She whispered on him and said, "She is a bit weird."

"Shhh," Yuuki also wanted to say that she was a bit weird too.

"Hahahaha," Akane laughed and looked at everyone, "I've been wanting to ask, whose house is this?"

They looked at him.

"It's my house," Yuuki answered.

Akane nodded and understood. She looked at him and asked, "So who is your girlfriend? You have become quite handsome, I'm sure you have a girlfriend right? Tell this big sister who is your girlfriend." Her face became similar to a cat that was curious about something.

Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.

"Ano, Onee-Chan," Makoto suddenly said.

"Hmm, what's wrong, Makoto?" Akane asked.

"They're all his girlfriends," Makoto said.

Akeno opened her mouth and looked at him with disbelief, "What?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

520 Next Projec

In the morning.

Yuuki was eating his breakfast. He needed to go to school today. He went to the sofa and tried to wake this woman.

"Akane, wake up," Yuuki said.

"Hmmm," Akane didn't open her eyes only moving around the sofa.

Yuuki didn't try to wake her up again and went to the table.

"Onee-Chan is a heavy sleeper, it's very hard to wake her up," Makoto said and looked at him, "Also, the thing at night is also making her startled."

Yuuki nodded and understood.

Akane looked at him with a startled expression and decided to drink a lot of alcohol there.

"You also need to tell us about your devil girlfriend," Utaha said.

"Devil is real, huh?" Ranko thought while looking at him.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What do you think of her?"

Utaha nodded, "She is good, somehow she is similar to me."

"Yeah, your black belly character is the same," Yuuki said.

"I don't have a black belly character," Utaha said and looked at everyone, "Right?"

They looked away when she asked this question.

Utaha twitched her lips and said, "Alright, tell me more about her." She decided to avert the conversation.

"I'll tell you the summary," Yuuki told her how he teased her and how he was a rogue. He also fought against a god, devil, or something.

Everyone who heard his story opened their mouths wide clearly in disbelief.

"His story is true, I'm also there....Ugh, my head hurts," Rossweisse said. She was a bit shocked when she heard he was the masked man that beat Loki during that time.

"You can create a novel with your own life," Yukana laughed.

Yuuki only laughed, "Let's go or we will be late."

They nodded and went to school.

"That's right, Yuuki, don't forget about the new game," Rossweisse suddenly said.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I'll go there later."

"Alri-Ugh...." Rossweisse hurriedly ran toward the toilet.

Yuuki shook his head and walked toward the school.

---

In the classroom.

Yuuki was afraid someone would ask him for a signature or photo after he had won the Summer Music. Luckily, he had been using these glasses to disguise himself. He had also given these glasses to Yukari, Mio, Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi. He knew that it was very troublesome to talk with the reporter.

"Yuuki, we practiced for the event in the pool," Mayuki said.

Chiaki nodded, "That's right, we've worked hard."

"Thank you, how about Kato? Does her presence get better?" Yuuki asked.

Chiaki and Mayuki looked at each other and shook their heads.

"I'm sorry, that's a little too hard," Chiaki said.

"Yes, we're trying to make her hair longer," Mayuki said.

Yuuki nodded. He wanted to open this event because it was summer and at the same time he would also open the swimming pool in the Amagi Brilliant Park.

"She is trying very hard," Izusu praised.

Yuuki looked at her, "How is the park?"

Izusu nodded, her expression was very soft right now since the park was very good, "The park is good, there are a lot of guests that keep coming." She looked at him and asked, "When will the swimming pool open?"

"I want to open it when everyone is ready for this event," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Don't worry, we're ready," Mayuki said.

"Yes, Hina-Chan is also going to become the cast," Chiaki said.

"Hina-Chan?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.

Chiaki nodded, "She said that she wanted to train her acting and decided to enter this event too."

"That's good," Yuuki nodded.

"That's right, Yuuki, can I ask you a request?" Mayuki asked.

"Sure, what is it?" Yuuki said. He knew that she had been helping him for a long time and he didn't mind helping her.

"C - can you go with us to buy a swimsuit?" Mayuki asked.

Yuuki suddenly started to imagine everyone in the swimsuit. He gave her a thumbs up, "Sure, let's buy it."

"Swimsuit? Don't we have a school swimsuit?" Isuzu asked curiously.

Yuuki and Chiaki looked at Mayuki since both of them knew that Isuzu had made the switch on Mayuki to turn on.

"Moooo, Izusu-Chan, you can't wear such a school swimsuit in the public pool, it can't be helped, you should go with us too to buy a swimsuit," Mayuki said with a fire in her eyes.

"Eh?" Isuzu was startled by this development.

Yuuki and Chiaki looked at each other and only shook their heads.

They had decided to buy the swimsuit two days later since he had something to do today and tomorrow.

The class started and Hiratsuka entered the class.

"Alright, there will be a test, you need to get ready," Hiratsuka dropped a bomb to everyone.

"EHHHHH!!!!!"

Ranko was very loud when she heard there was a test. She wasn't ready for it and didn't really want to study. She looked at him with a pitiful expression.

Yuuki smiled, "Hmm, I'll help you later."

"Good," Ranko smiled.

The announcement shocked the whole class and they couldn't help but study really hard since the test would be held in two days.

Yuuki didn't really worry about the test. He was thinking about what kind of game he should make for the next project.

The class was over, he didn't go home directly but went to the Eagle Jump.

"Yuuki, where are you going?"

Yuuki turned his head and saw his teacher, "Shizuka?"

Hiratsuka blushed, "Don't call me that in school."

"There are only two of us here," Yuuki smiled.

Hiratsuka snorted, "So where are you going?"

Yuuki entered her car and said, "I'm going to the Eagle Jump, can you deliver me there?"

Hiratsuka twitched her lips, "I'm your driver now?"

"No, you're my fiancee, right?" Yuuki said with a smile.

"You need to wait until you graduate before you say that to me," Hiratsuka snorted.

"Oh, it's okay, I'm very patient."

"I'll drive you there, don't puke in my car," Hiratsuka said while trying to hide her embarrassment.

*BRRRRRMMMMMM

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

521 First-Person Shooter

"We have arrived," Hiratsuka looked at the office. She had heard that his game was very popular right now.

"Thank you," Yuuki said. He didn't expect her driving skills to be very superb.

Hiratsuka looked quite disappointed when she saw that he didn't look sick or pale, "Why are you okay?"

Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you want me to puke or something?" He looked at her and said, "I'm quite good at driving cars, do you want to drive with me?"

Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow, "Is that a challenge?"

Yuuki nodded, "You can interpret it like that."

"Sure, interesting, what is your bet?" Hiratsuka asked.

"What do you want?" Yuuki asked.

"I want you to help me with something," Hiratsuka said.

"What if you lose?" Yuuki asked.

Hiratsuka looked at him and asked, "What do you want?"

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "I want you to kiss me."

"Eh?" Hiratsuka was startled and blushed.

"What is it? Are you afraid?" Yuuki tried to taunt her.

Hiratsuka became riled up and said, "Good, let's do it, I'll kiss you when you win the race match."

Yuuki smiled, "I can't wait for that." He thought for a bit and said, "Now, that I think about it, you're kind of a bad teacher since you want to race with your student."

"Shut up!!!" Hiratsuka became red.

Yuuki got out of the car and said, "Thank you, Shizuka." He walked toward the office.

Hiratsuka lit her cigarette and said, "Dummy..."

---

Yuuki entered the building and went to the receptionist.

"B - boss!!!"

"Hey, where is Hazuki?" Yuuki greeted her.

"Ah, Hazuki-San is inside," the receptionist said.

"Thank you," Yuuki nodded and went inside.

"Boss!"

"Boss!"

"Boss!"

Yuuki didn't wear his glasses in this office since there weren't that many people inside. He went inside and saw Rossweisse was there.

"Rossweisse," Yuuki called.

"Yuuki, you're here," Rossweisse walked toward him with a smile, "Let's go, let's talk about the meeting."

"Good," Yuuki said. He needed to know the data of total sales of pokemon.

Rossweisse guided him to the meeting room while calling some core members of the company.

Kou, Rin, Umiko, and Hazuki were entering the room with a quite exciting expression.

Kou was excited about the new project.

Rin wanted to tell him about the sales of Pokemon.

Umiko felt her hands were quite itchy since her job was done.

Hazuki was excited when she saw him, "Boss, congrats on your winning in the Summer Music." Her face was red and she couldn't help but wanted to jump toward him right away, "B - boss, I can't help myself." She jumped only when she was shot by Umiko.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

"Thank you," Yuuki said with a plain expression.

"Don't worry, it's my job," Umiko said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

'Is it your job to shoot her?' They wanted to say that out loud but decided to stop it since it would become complicated.

"Now, let's start our meeting," Yuuki said.

"Alright, please listen to my report on our Pokemon," Rin said. She told him that the game was really a big hit. The game had already sold 3 million copies.

Yuuki was a bit surprised with the numbers and it was only a few days that the game had been sold.

"Oh, the CEO of Nintendo is also happy that our game increased the total sales of his game consoles, and he told us to create another Nintendo game," Rin said.

"Hmm, we can talk about that later, let's talk about our next project," Yuuki said. He had a share on Nintendo but he wanted to create other games though.

"Are we going to make Pokemon again?" Kou asked.

"Yeah, the sequel 2 of this games will be a hit too," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki was thinking until something popped up on his head.

[Quest: Create a First-Person Shooter game]

[Reward: 3 System Lottery]

[System Tips - Please create the game without the help of the system]

'First-Person Shooter, huh?' Yuuki was familiar with this game and he also understood that this world didn't have this kind of game. He was wondering whether he would be the first person who developed this game. He looked at them and said, "No, let's create another game."

"Really?" Umiko looked at him and said, "Hazuki has created a lot of game plans, do you want to see it?"

"Yes, boss, I'm working really hard," Hazuki looked at him with tears. Her head was still swollen after she was shot by her.

"Hmm, I'll check it out later, but right now, I'm thinking of making a first-person shooter game," Yuuki said.

"First-person shooter game?" They looked quite confused.

Umiko, who was a fanatic in soft guns, became very interested when she heard about this first-person shooter game. She thought that this would be a game of guns or something.

First-person shooter (FPS) is a video game genre centered around gun and other weapon-based combat in a first-person perspective; that is, the player experiences the action through the eyes of the protagonist.

Yuuki explained to them the concept of this game.

They nodded and felt this game was quite interesting. They could imagine they had become a soldier or mercenary in this game.

"Good, let's make this game, boss!!!" Umiko was excited when she heard about this plan.

"The concept is good, but what about the plot of this game?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki thought for a bit. He couldn't use the help of the system to make this game. He tried to remember the popular FPS games in the past. He looked at them and said, "Alright, let's make the Left 4 Dead."

"Left 4 Dead?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

522 Left 4 Dead

Yuuki wanted to create 'Left 4 Dead' since there weren't any games about zombies. He wasn't sure why there wasn't any 'Resident Evil' but he had never played it before. He wasn't sure about the story and decided to create a 'Left 4 Dead'. He knew that the story of this game was quite simple at the same time it was very fun.

Yuuki told them about the plan for this game to everyone.

Virus? Zombie? Trying to stay alive? Gun?

They felt the idea of this game was very good.

"Please, let me make this game," Umiko was very excited.

Yuuki looked at Kou and asked, "Kou, can you create the characters of this game?" He knew that they needed a lot of zombie characters for this game.

Kou thought for a while but nodded, "It's hard but I can do it."

"Good, Hazuki, I'll only give you a rough draft of this game, can you create this game for life?" Yuuki asked. He thought that it was a good idea to let them create it since he didn't need to do a lot of things.

Hazuki sighed since she had to create a game plan again. She looked at him and nodded, "Good, I'll create this game."

Yuuki nodded and they talked for a while about this game.

Left 4 Dead is quite a simple game since the player will only need to fight against a zombie and get out of the location. Even though it was simple, the process wasn't that simple. There are a lot of locations, zombies, weapons, and a lot of things within this game.

Yuuki also told the the plot of this game to make a more detailed game plan.

They wanted to create a successful game and worked hard together to do that.

---

Yuuki looked at the clock and it was around 7.30 P.M. He decided to go back, "Alright, we will go home now."

"Bye, boss," Rin and Kou said at the same time.

They decided to stay talking about the next game project.

Yuuki was wondering whether they would be fine to work most of the time. He went home with Rossweisse after she brought his car.

"What do you think about this game?" Rossweisse asked.

"Hmm, probably during the time we had a soft gun match, I was thinking about making a shooting game," Yuuki said. He looked at her and asked, "What did you do when in the summer music?"

Rossweisse nodded and started to tell him about her life when he was in Summer Music.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that she had a bit of resentment when he had to leave her behind in the home. But at the same time, she was a bit cheerful since she could meet with him again.

They had arrived in the house and they saw a lot of people in the living room.

"Is this snack magic?"

Yuuki saw Yukana holding a snack in her hands. He also saw a strange paper with pentagram symbol on it. He was curious and asked, "What are you doing?"

Shouko was in her home since she had been staying outside for a long time. Her little sister started to nag her and wanted her to spend more time together.

""Ah, Yuuki, Onee-Chan are showing us her magic," Makoto said.

"Magic?" Yuuki looked at her.

Akane nodded, "That's right, this is simple magic." She showed him two snacks and said, "There is a surprise with each snack, you should try it."

Utaha nodded, "That's right, you can't bear your beautiful girlfriends eating a strange snack, right?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and took the snack. He analyzed the snack and could feel a trace of magic inside. He erased the magic and ate the snack.

Akane wanted to give him a prank since she didn't expect such a cute boy would become a wolf in the future. She wanted to laugh when she thought about his reaction later.

Yuuki started to eat snacks calmly.

"How is it?" Yukana asked nervously.

"The snacks are good," Yuuki said.

"Don't you feel strange?" Ranko asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, this is a normal snack."

"No way," Akane was surprised that the snack didn't have an effect. She thought that there was no way that she made a single mistake in simple magic.

"Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked. He said while regaining the magic effect of the snack,

"Let me try it," Akane said and took the snack. She ate it slowly and wondered whether it was working or not.

"How is it, Nee-Chan?" Makoto asked curiously.

Akane wanted to say something but her eyes were wandering toward the television. She suddenly started to laugh when she saw the scene on the television, "hahaha, that's very funny!!! very funny!!!!"

Everyone looked at her with a weird expression when they saw the television was in a very boring show.

Akane who was laughing realized something, "Hahaha, Y - Yuuki, hahaha, you did something, don't you?" She was laughing very hard and unable to stop.

"I didn't do anything, you're the one who does the magic," Yuuki said with a smile. He didn't expect it would cause someone who ate the snack would laugh very hard.

"How about the other snack?" Ranko asked curiously.

"How about you try it, Makoto?" Yuuki said.

"Eh? Me?" Makoto was startled.

"Of course, you want to become a full-fledged witch, right? You need to learn magic," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Hahaha, that's right, you should try it, Makoto," Akane was still laughing very hard.

"W - well, I'll try it," Makoto said and ate the other snack. She ate it slowly and looked at the television. Suddenly she started to sob while watching the television, "Hiks...Hiks...."

"Hahahaha, she is crying, she is crying," Akane laughed very hard.

Utaha, who saw the scene, couldn't help but blurt out, "How do you say they're annoying."

Everyone nodded and agreed that they were annoying.

Yuuki suddenly realized something and said to both Yukana and Ranko, "That's right, have you study?"

Yukana and Ranko realized that they hadn't done their study, "Ah, we forget."

"Hahaha, you forget!!!" Akane laughed.

"Hiks...Hiks....You forget," Makoto was crying.

They would have never thought that magic could be this annoying.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

523 Animal in the School 1

Ranko and Yukana were a bit tired since both of them were studying for quite a long time last night.

Yuuki could heal them but it was kind of different when their minds were tired.

Three of them walked together until they were stopped by Uomi.

"Did you have a lot of fun last night? You two look very tired," Uomi asked curiously.

Yuuki twitched his mouth listening to her question.

Yukana blushed and wasn't sure how to respond. She knew that the student council president in her school was perverted but it was just too embarrassing to be asked this kind of question.

"Yes," Ranko said with a smile.

"Alright, don't forget to study tomorrow is a test," Uomi said.

Ranko and Yukana became gloomy when both of them remembered about the test.

"Good luck with your morning check, Uomi," Yuuki said and looked at both of them, "Let's go we can study more in the classroom."

"Eh? Study again?" Ranko didn't really want to study.

"What are you saying? Do you want to enter a remedial class? You can't join us on the holiday later," Yuuki reminded them.

"Oh...." Ranko couldn't say anything. She wanted to have a holiday with him this season. She was wondering why she didn't have a good intellect similar to Utaha or him.

"I will work hard," Yukana said.

"Good, let's go," Yuuki said.

"Wait!!!"

Three of them turned their heads looking at her.

"What's wrong, Uomi?" Yuuki asked.

"I've forgotten to ask you, I need to check whether you bring porn or not in your bag," Uomi said with a serious expression, clearly trying to tease him.

Yuuki was wondering whether he could have revenge on her or not later.

---

Yuuki wanted to buy tea on the vending machine.

*Drop!

Yuuki took his tea and saw his little brother, "Raku!"

Raku turned his head and was surprised to see him, "Aniki."

"What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm going to give a pet in this school a food," Raku said.

"We have a pet in our school?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.

"Of course, there are a lot of pets in this school," Raku thought for a bit and said, "How about you go follow me? I'm going to show you the pet in this school."

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let's go." He was quite curious about the pet in this school.

Both of them walked together until they met an unexpected girl.

"Eh? Raku? Yuuki?"

"Yo, Chitoge," Yuuki greeted.

"What are you doing here?" Raku asked.

Yuuki and Raku looked at a ton of food on her hands. Both of them nodded and understood.

Chitoge blushed, "D - don't misunderstand, I'm not planning to eat all of them!!!!"

"Eh? Really?" Raku asked.

"Don't worry, a girl who likes to eat it is cute as long as you can maintain your figure thought," Yuuki said.

"Really? Don't worry, I won't get fat no matter what," Chitoge didn't expect that he thought a girl who liked to eat was very cute.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Raku and Yuuki only twitched their lips.

Chitoge looked at them and asked, "Where are you going?"

"We're going to see a pet in the school," Raku said.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I'm quite curious and am following him."

Chitoge took one piece of bread and ate it, "Can I follow you?"

Yuuki and Raku got sweatdropped when they saw her start to eat, 'You're not the pet!' They wanted to feed the animal but they saw her eating first.

"Alright, you can follow us," Raku said.

"Is there a gorilla in this school?" Yuuki asked.

"It is beside us right now," Raku answered.

"Haha, that's true," Yuuki laughed.

"BASTARD!!!" Chitoge didn't expect either of them to suddenly tease her.

Three of them walked while joking with each other.

---

Three of them had arrived at the pet location.

Yuuki and Chitoge looked at the variation of pets around this place and couldn't help but be amazed.

"Are you the only caretakers?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Raku walked toward one of the cats.

"You're amazing," Chitoge couldn't help but praise.

"Everyone is like a family now," Raku picked a cat food but he was scratched. He kept smiling and continued to feed a snack. He was also bitten by it, "It's good right?"

Yuuki and Chitoge who looked by his side couldn't help but having trouble reacting to this situation.

"Aren't you hated by these animals, Raku?" Yuuki decided to ask.

"Of course not! They really love me, right?" Raku looked at many animals that were trying to bite his body. He looked at them with a smile, "Yosh! Yosh! You guys are just too cute."

Chitoge looked at him with worried, "Yuuki, what should we do? He is under a delusion."

Yuuki shook his head, "Don't do anything, all we can do is watch from afar while supporting him silently." He looked very serious when he said this.

Chitoge couldn't help but be in tears when she thought about the hard work of being a brother.

"What are you talking about over there, come here, help me feed them," Raku said.

"Alright," both of them said at the same time. Both of them looked at a variety of animals.

"How many animals are in this place?" Chitoge asked.

"Hmm," Raku thought for a bit and counted with his fingers. He did it for a while and answered, "Around 90."

"90! Is this a zoo?" Yuuki and Chitoge couldn't help but blurt.

"So? Do they have a name?" Yuuki picked a cat in his hands.

The cat looked very docile and very close to him.

Yuuki was quite confident with taking care of the cat since he had a big female cat in his home.

----

"ACHOOOO!!" Kuroka sneezed.

"What's wrong, Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.

"Nothing, maybe my mating season is close, I'll need to prepare myself," Kuroka said and went out.

Le Fay only stayed there and was too stunned to say anything.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

524 Animal in the School 2

Raku was quite envious when he saw his brother could tame the most vicious cat on his hands easily. He still remembered how hard he was trying to take care of them and how many wounds he had received from this cat. He looked at him and asked, "How can you tame her easily, Aniki?" He felt that he had bought something from a far away place but suddenly he could find it right in his neighborhood. His feeling was kind of complex right now.

"Hmm, I have a big cat in my house, maybe because of that," Yuuki said. He didn't tell them it was Kuroka thought.

Raku nodded and felt it was quite understandable.

"So for my question earlier, do they have a name?" Yuuki asked.

Chitoge was beside him and wanted to touch the cat, but she also listened to his question.

Raku nodded, "Yeah, they do, but I haven't yet named about half of them though."

"Half of them!" Chitoge and Yuuki were surprised.

"Why only half?" Yuuki asked.

"Aren't they family?" Chitoge said.

"It's because they're a family that I need to carefully find out their precious names," Raku said with a proud expression.

*COOCOOO

Suddenly one of the animals complained to him.

"What! What's wrong Divine Spencer Kuniyoshi!" Raku was shocked.

"That's too long," Chitoge had sweatdropped.

Yuuki didn't expect for his brother to have such a suck naming skill.

Raku got bothered by both of them complaining, "Then why don't both of you get them a name?" He added, "I'll be pissed if you get them a weird name though."

"Eh? Me? Whatever..." Chitoge looked around and started to name them, "This one is 'Numer 1', this one is 'Number 2'." She continued until she was stopped by Raku.

"Stop! Stop!" Raku shook his head. He looked at his brother and asked, "What about you, Aniki?"

Yuuki looked at the cat in his hand who kept looking at him with a hopeful expression, "Hmm, I'll name her Setsuna since she is cute." He thought about the name of one of the heroines in the anime.

"Meoww!!!" The cat was clearly happy with the name.

Raku and Chitoge nodded at the same time and felt the name was very suitable.

"Hmm, it's good, but isn't 'The Nut King' good?" Raku gave him advice.

"No, her name should be number 8," Chitoge said.

"MEOW!!!!" Setsuna complained at both of them. She had received a good name and didn't want to have such a strange name.

Yuuki wasn't sure why they had a suck naming sense.

"Alright, let me introduce you to another animal," Raku pointed at a turtle and said, "This is Rodriguez The Fourth."

"Hmm, I wonder if he'll taste good if we bake him...." Chitoge said.

Raku got sweatdropped but still continued, "This rooster here is 'Crusher Katou'."

"Hmmm, what parts are good?" Chitoge said.

Raku looked at her speechless expression.

"Eh? What?' Chitoge looked at him and asked, "What's wrong with me?"

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, it's just you can't eat these animals, alright."

"Of course not, I'm joking," Chitoge laughed.

'That's not even looking like a joke to us,' Yuuki and Raku thought at the same time.

They were taking care of the pet for a while until every animal in this place started to get excited for some reason.

"What is happening?" Chitoge asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Oh, probably Onodera is on her way," Raku said.

"Onodera?" Chitoge looked quite in disbelief.

Yuuki didn't expect to see someone who had the same power as Hinako.

"Hello, Ichijou-Kun, Kirisaki-San, Yuuki-Kun! What are you doing?" Onodera walked toward them with a smile.

The animal started to run and gathered around her. They seemed to want to be loved and wanted her attention.

Onodera smiled and started to take care of them.

Yuuki looked at him with pity, "No love for you, huh?"

Raku felt that his heart was broken, "Yup....."

"Don't mind," Yuuki and Chitoge said at the same time.

---

The school was over.

Yuuki was waiting for someone in front of the shoe locker.

"Yuuki!!! I'm sorry to make you wait!!!"

"No, I think it's worth it to wait for you," Yuuki said with a smile.

Yukari smiled, "Alright, don't tease me."

"I'm serious," Yuuki said.

"Hmph, that kind of flirting won't work on me," Yukari looked away.

"Really? Then how about we have some advance flirting lesson today?" Yuuki said.

Yukari looked at him with a taunting expression.

Yuuki wanted to say something until he heard a voice beside him.

"Ignoring play is kind of good."

Yukari and Yuuki turned their heads and saw her.

"Uomi!" Yuuki and Yukari said at the same time.

"I want some advanced flirting lessons too," Uomi said.

Yuuki felt embarrassed when someone said that to him. He sighed, "We can do that later, let's go to the office."

"Good," Yukari and Uomi nodded at the same time. Both of them smiled when they saw him embarrassed since it was kind of cute.

Three of them went to the new office for their band.

Yuuki had talked with them during the Summer Music that they wanted to join him to make this company together. He had prepared everything and he only needed to talk about a contract with them. He knew that they had received a lot of offers from a lot of companies since he was also the same. He could get a lot of money from them but it was better to make the company by himself since he could make the schedule himself.

Yuuki didn't want someone to control him and made him unable to spend time with his loved one.

Three of them stopped by a taxi and went out together.

Yuuki sat between two beautiful girls but it was hard to enjoy it right now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

525 Record Company 1

Yuuki arrived at his new music company's office. He nodded and was quite satisfied with the building. He didn't need it to be that big since there weren't that many people in this place. He bought this building from his father's friend. He had asked the one who designs his house to renovate this building to become a music company.

There isn't much of thing but it could be used to train in singing, dancing, and recording. There is also a place to rest and play a game inside.

"Is this the place?" Yukari asked. She was quite surprised since it wasn't that far from both Ousai Academy High School and Fujiyama High School.

"Yes, let's check it out," Yuuki invited.

Uomi and Yukari walked together and followed him.

Three of them entered the building and saw Rossweisse and Eri were there talking to each other.

"Yuuki," Rossweisse greeted him.

"You're quite early here," Yuuki said while looking at Eri.

"I'm a professional, I need to do my job seriously," Eri answered.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Who is she?" Uomi asked curiously.

"Hello, my name is Eri Kisaki, I'm his lawyer," Eri introduced herself to both of them. She took out her card name and gave it to them, "You can call me when he tries to commit sexual harassment, I can sue him right away."

Yukari looked at her with a surprised expression.

"Don't worry, I don't need your name card," Uomi said.

"Why?" Eri asked.

"Well, I'm the one who usually sexually harasses him," Uomi answered.

Eri turned her head toward him and looked at him asking for confirmation.

Yuuki could only nod in response since this conversation was just too troublesome for him to enter.

Eri looked at her and said, "You can keep it, maybe I can help you when you are being sued by him."

Uomi realized her mistake and nodded, "Thank you, I will use it when I need it."

Eri had a lot of clients and also met a lot of strange people. She nodded at her with a professional smile.

"Have they come here?" Yuuki decided to ask whether the K-On Group had come here.

Rossweisse nodded, "They're on the 2nd-floor playing game right now."

"Oh," Yuuki nodded, "Let's go meet them."

---

Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, Mio, and Sawako had come to this building early. They had met both Rossweisse and Eri on the first floor. They greeted and talked with both of them for a while.

Rossweisse told them to wait on the 2nd-floor while playing a game and ate a snack.

They agreed without hesitation and went to the 2nd-floor while touring around this building. They saw a music studio, dancing studio, recording place, etc. They were in the recreation room while playing a game and eating a snack. They saw a lot of manga, movies, anime, and video games in this room.

Ritsu, who was excited, took the game console and started to play it.

Mugi looked at her playing a game curiously since she had never played it before.

Sawako, Mio, and Yuki were eating a snack while reading a manga. Though each of them had their own choice of the manga.

They still wore the glasses that he had given to them. They knew that they needed these glasses or else it would be very hard for them to go out or have a school peacefully. They also thought that it was kind of funny when they became nerds after they wore these glasses.

"Ah, turn to the right!!!" Mugi said.

Ritsu, who played a racing game, also knew that she needed to turn her car to the right but it was very hard to win this racing game.

"Hahahaha," Yui was laughing while reading a manga. She took a potato chip on her side and ate it slowly.

"Hiks...Hiks...." Mio blushed and looked very shy when she read a manga that was drawn by Ruki. She had never read this kind of teenage love or ecchi manga before. She was wondering whether she could bring it back later.

Sawako wasn't that much better since she was reading his Re: Zero since it was her first time to see this kind of novel. She was also wondering what she would do when she was reincarnated into a different world.

They heard the door open and turn their heads. They had a different reaction but Mio had the most exaggerated reaction. She tried to hide the book but she messed up and opened the most ecchi part of this book.

Mio was just too embarrassed to do anything right now.

---

Yuuki entered the room and saw five people there looking very comfortable playing around. He somehow felt complicated when he saw them. He looked at the manga that dropped on the ground and saw it was the part where the main male character pushed the main heroine down.

"Ah, Yuuki, help me to win this game!!" Ritsu who saw him hurriedly asked.

"Yes, this game is hard," Mugi also shook her head.

"Yuuki, can I bring this manga later?" Yui asked.

"Me too, can I bring this novel?" Sawako asked.

"Aawawawaw," Mio was just too flustered to say anything. She wanted to take the book away but it was too late.

Eri, Rossweisse, and Yukari also felt weird with this scene since they saw that they were too comfortable.

Uomi didn't say anything but picked the book that dropped on the ground. She was a bit curious about the scene in the manga where the man pushed the heroine.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, we can play later since we need to talk about our future first."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

526 Record Company 2

Everyone stopped playing games and reading manga. They looked at him waiting for him to talk.

"First, let's say how many companies have invited you to sign a contract with them?" Yuuki asked. He had also got an invitation to sign a contract with them but he rejected it since he had his own office.

They suddenly remembered the offer that many companies had offered them.

"That's right, the company has offered me a contract with 90 million Island Coins," Ritsu said with exaggerated expression.

"Yes, I've also received a similar offer, they offered me 100 million Island Coin," Yui nodded.

"They offered me 120 million Island Coin," Mugi answered.

"200 million...." Mio said with a low voice.

Ritsu, who heard that answer, suddenly became frustrated, "Ah, why am I the one with the least offer!!!!" She looked at Yukari and asked, "Yukari-San, how about you?"

"Me? I'm 300 million," Yukari answered them with a calm expression.

They were amazed by the offer that she had received.

"I intend to reject them," Yukari said. She looked at them and said, "All of this is happening because of him, I won't leave him, how about you? Will you sign a contract that is offered by them?"

Mio, Mugi, Yui, and Ritsu looked at each other. They were quite scared when they heard about such an amount of money. They were only normal high school girls and they didn't really want to talk about a complicated thing.

"I - I won't sign a contract with them, I - I don't want to be separated," Mio said. Even though they had offered a lot of money, she didn't want to leave him.

"Me too, I only want to play with everyone," Yui said. She was more simple and didn't think much about it. She only wanted to have fun without worry.

"I'm the same, I won't join them," Mugi smiled. She was rich and didn't really care about money.

Ritsu sighed since she thought she could buy a lot of things with the money that she had gotten, "C - can I take the money from them?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Eri who was by their said answered, "I've looked at your contract before, in the contract they can do whatever they want with you, maybe you will become a naked model in the magazine and don't have time to go school with everyone since you're very busy with working."

"Eeeeehhhh????" Mio, Ritsu, and Yui were shocked that the contract could be unreasonable.

Yuuki didn't expect that he didn't have a chance to say anything but he had already got them. He looked at them and said, "She is a lawyer."

"Lawyer!!" They were surprised.

"You can contact her anytime when you need help, she will be our company's lawyer," Yuuki said.

Eri nodded, "You can ask me when you've received vandalism, stalkers, or sexual harassment."

"Alright, I know that you don't want to be contacted by a music company, that's why, I'm helping you," Yuuki took a paper and showed to them, "This is a contract of my company, when you sign this contract, you won't be bothered by those companies again, I won't force you to do a lot of work since I still want you to go to school, I'll also give you 15 million Island Coin, you can use it as an allowance."

Mio, Yui, and Ritsu were stunned they knew that the average yearly salary of a normal salaryman was around 3 million Island Coin but they had received 5 times the amount of that in their high school.

"Okay," Mugi didn't think much and believed in him.

"Don't worry, the contract is good, I've also reviewed it earlier," Eri said. She was his ally this time and his partner. She knew that those girls were still naive in this industry but she didn't want to taint them. She thought it was better with him since the contract was very loose.

"I'll also sign it," Yui said. She didn't expect to receive an allowance beside her parents.

"You can take a game or manga from here too," Yuuki said.

"Good, I'll also sign it," Ritsu said.

"M - me too..." Mio said nervously. Her eyes were wandering toward the manga that she had read before.

Yuuki sighed in relief when they signed the contract. He didn't want them to be bothered by a lot of bad companies thought at the same time he also knew their worth. He looked at his partner and asked, "How about you?"

Yukari smiled, "Of course, I'll do the same, because we have promised each other, right?"

"Yes, I will also save your town," Yuuki said. He was wondering what kind of town this Nagarekawa was. He was sure that there weren't a lot of people since she was desperate when he met her. He looked at the last girl, "Uomi, do you want to work here too? You don't need to search for employment when you've graduated later."

"What is it? Do you want me to become your personal secretary?" Uomi asked with a smile. She suddenly realized something and asked, "Do you have secretary fetish?"

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Why is that your conclusion?"

"Because you have a lot of secretaries, such as Rossweisse and Izuzu, you might also add me later," Uomi said.

"Hmm, I'm not sure what kind of position that is suitable for you but you can become our manager right now," Yuuki said.

Uomi thought for a bit and nodded since she was familiar with everyone.

"Sawako-Sensei, you too, I also want to invite you to my company," Yuuki said.

"But I'm a teacher," Sawako said.

"Remember what I said during Summer Music, you don't need to come every day, I want you to become a consultant for this company," Yuuki said.

Sawako looked unsure but she still nodded since it was interesting.

"Yosh!!! Let's celebrate a happy occasion today!!!!"

"OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

527 Heaven Record

They were in the recreation room while eating and talking to each other.

"Now that you mention it, what is the name of this record company?" Uomi asked suddenly to make everyone stop and look at him.

"Yuuki, you didn't name this company?" Ritsu asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "I forgot to name it before." He wasn't sure what kind of name he would give to his company.

Ritsu nodded and said, "Then how about you name it, Ritsu Record Company." She looked quite proud when she said it to him.

They looked at her speechless expression and ignored her.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Hmm, maybe c - cat record company?" Mio said nervously.

"Cat is a good name," Eri nodded with agreement.

Yuuki wanted to complain that it would become a pet shop later.

"How about Guitar Company?" Yui said.

'Is this a guitar production company?' Yuuki sighed when he heard the name that they had thought of for him. He thought for a bit and said, "I'll name it, Heaven Record Company?"

"Heaven?"

Yuuki nodded, "There is no deep meaning, only I want to produce more music in the future that won't lose to something in heaven."

"Isn't this a good name, it's simple enough," Rossweisse said.

"I don't really mind," Yukari nodded.

"Good, I thought you would name it Harem Record Company since you're the only male here," Uomi said, making the air stagnant.

They only realized it but he was the only male in this company and it was a very suitable name.

Yuuki twitched the corner of his lips, "Alright, let's continue the party." He used his avert conversation skill to the limit and made them not talk about this matter again.

Today is the birth of Heaven Record Company, at the same time, there was an underground name of this company and that was Harem Record Company.

---

Yuuki went back together with Rossweisse to his home. He would have never thought that he would meet her in his house, "Akeno?"

"I'm here," Akeno laughed.

"How come you're here?" Yuuki asked.

"I have a contract with her," Utaha said.

"Contract?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "She wanted me to educate both Ranko and Yukana since tomorrow is their exam."

Yuuki was wondering whether it was okay to ask something like that, "Is that okay?"

"Don't worry, it's fine," Akeno said.

"Oh, that's right, what's the payment? Are you going to take my soul?" Utaha asked.

"Of course not, you need to pay me actually," Akeno looked at him and said, "How about letting him stay in his house in the Kuoh tonight?"

"I don't mind that," Yuuki said since it had been a while since he stayed there.

"Let's see how about you stay here together with us?" Utaha asked while looking at her.

Akeno was a bit surprised, "Is that okay?"

"Of course," Utaha nodded.

"Yeah, it will be fun," Ranko said.

"I'm sure he is very raring to go right now," Yukana said while looking at him.

Yukana wasn't wrong since she knew much about his personality.

Rossweisse sighed when she heard their conversation.

Yuuki didn't mind and even supported this idea. He looked around and saw Makoto was there with a red face reading her book. He didn't find Shouko since she was in her home, "Makoto, where is your sister?"

Makoto who was suddenly being called became startled, "Onee-Chan is buying something, she said that she will help me with my witch study."

Akeno looked at her, "You're a witch?" She was a bit surprised to see a witch in his home. She didn't expect his cousin would be a witch.

Makoto nodded with a smile, "Yes, I'm an apprentice witch."

Yuuki wasn't sure but both of them started to talk. He went to Yukana and Ranko to teach them since tomorrow was an exam.

Utaha thought for a bit and started to write a story of his new game. Her novel was quite good right now and she had quite a free time to write something else. She had gotten the game plan from him and she wanted to help him make the plot.

'Clannad.'

---

Akane was doing business with her organization. She was a vice-leader of the magician organization 'The Golden Dawn'. She usually didn't stay in one place too long but she was kind of concerned by the life of her cousin. She didn't expect him to become a wolf suddenly. She went back quite late at night since her matter was quite hard. She had come back here because she was worried about the 'Khaos Brigade' targeting her family.

Akane wanted to protect them since they knew that a lot of things had happened in this country. She entered the house and saw it was already dark. She also wanted to sleep but she wanted to check something. She walked toward his room and walked slowly toward it. She was kind of drunk before and didn't have a chance to talk with him.

Akane wanted to reprimand him since he had a lot of girls. She didn't knock on his room and entered, "Yuuki!!!!"

At this moment, the entire thing was stagnant.

Akane looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief and suddenly got a nose bleed. She fainted and fell down on the ground.

Yuuki, who was on the bed looked at this scene with a strange expression, "I should really lock the door next time." He was wondering whether this big sister of his was virgin since she fainted when she looked at them.

"Yuuki, hurry up and help her so we can continue," Akeno said with a seductive voice.

Yuuki nodded and hurriedly helped her. He placed her on the sofa and went back to his room. He hoped that she didn't remember what was happening in his room.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

528 Exam

Ranko and Yukana were very nervous right now but somehow they remembered how he had taught them yesterday and became more confident.

Today, every student at Fujiyama High School needed to do an exam. Some of them were confident, some of them were nervous, some of them were even in despair, they had a variety of emotions but they knew that their summer life would be decided by this exam.

They needed to succeed on this exam or else they couldn't enjoy their summer life during the vacation since they needed to join a torture session known as Summer Class. They didn't want to join it and they didn't want to fail in this exam. They were in their youth and they didn't want to waste it on the Summer Class.

They wanted to enjoy summer, going to the festival, new encounter, beach, fireworks, and lastly, the most important thing for them, that was they didn't want to miss a chance to fall in love with someone.

Though our protagonist didn't care about such a thing, he still wanted to see his girlfriends in their swimsuit wear while he was going on vacation.

Hiratsuka looked at everyone with her eagle eyes and would make anyone shudder when they met their eyes on her. She was similar to a predator that was waiting to eat her prey. She wouldn't let anyone cheat when she was standing in this class right now.

Some students who had prepared for their preparation couldn't help but despair when they saw her. Some students who have a weak heart can't handle the pressure and sweating profusely right now.

Ranko, who had enjoyed a night together with him, was more relaxed. She also remembered the thing that he had said before the exam started. She thought that she should give him a reward tonight.

Mayuki and Chiaki also worked very hard on their exams and they had studied before. Both of them also couldn't fail this exam since they wanted to enjoy buying a swimsuit together with him later.

Suddenly a student who was desperate wanted to use a paper that he had been hiding in his pencil case only he failed during the moment he wanted to take that paper.

Hiratsuka with her agile movement similar to the cheetah that hunted a deer in the savannah. She had lured some of the students to cheat and she knew that it was at that moment she needed to attack them. She caught the student and shredded the paper, "Don't ever do it again."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

The student only nodded and didn't dare to meet her in the eyes. He was glad that he didn't need to go out or get punched by her.

Izusu, who saw this, got very nervous. She didn't expect that a place known as the school would be this dangerous. She started to remember her training to become the bodyguard for the princess in her early life. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and thought that she needed to get serious in this battle.

---

In the first year of high school class,

Koizumi, who was also doing a test, was thinking about what kind of ramen she would eat today.

Takeo, who had a huge body, could only stand still while looking at his paper exam from a very close distance, 'I don't understand a single thing.'

Sunakawa, who was his best friend, laughed at his friend's action. He wanted to help him but it was kind impossible since the teacher was really strict.

Chitoge and Tsugumi had done their exam pretty fast since it was quite simple for them. Both of them had enough ability to enter MIT with ease and an exam for a high school student was similar to slime in the video game for them.

Shuu and Raku had some difficulties but they were confident that they could at least reach an average result of their exam. There was no way that their summer life would be destroyed by such a thing known as a summer class.

Marika didn't think much and only thought where she would go later during the summer vacation with him.

Onodera was very complicated right now since she didn't know some of the answers for this exam.

----

In the third year of the high school class,

Uomi who was the student council president of this school was really smart, even though she was usually acting similar to a pervert but her IQ was undoubtedly good or else she couldn't make a lot of sexual jokes.

Yukari was also very smart since she usually spent most of her time studying. She had become an idol but she still couldn't forget to study.

---

Yuuki had done his exam and looked at the window. He was sitting in the protagonist seat that was right beside the window and right behind the last seat. He wanted to sit in this seat and felt how the protagonist felt when they sat on this seat.

'Hmm, I don't feel anything,' Yuuki thought absentmindedly. He thought that this seat was kind of normal, though it was a good place to observe a cute girl wearing a PE uniform, sweating, and laughing happily during the PE lesson. He also thought that this seat was usually used by a hentai author to draw a sex scene in their book. He had a complicated feeling right now and felt a bit regret to think about such a thing.

Hiratsuka looked at everyone intensely until she heard a loud sound coming from the bell of the school. She stood up and said, "The exam is over good work." She smiled at every student in her class.

Everyone couldn't help but rest their heads on the table thinking that the war was over. They thought that they could go home enjoying a glass of ice lemon tea at home.

"Good, let's start the next mathematics exam," Hiratsuka said with a smile.

'Demon,' That was the thought within their minds when they saw her smile. They have only one wish right now and that was simple, 'Let us go home!!!!!'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

529 Buying a Swimsuit 1

"Uhhh.... The exam is very hard today."

Hinako was really down when she thought about an earlier test. Her head was a bit hurt when she thought about what had happened earlier.

"Hina-Chan, don't worry, you've been studying with me," Kuina said. Even though she didn't look like someone who was smart, she was one of the smartest students in the first year.

"Kuu-Chan..." Hinako nodded and was also confident that she could succeed for this exam.

"Well, enough about an exam, let's go to buy a swimsuit!" Mayuki said.

"Yeah, you can also play in the pool later in Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said.

Izusu also nodded since she didn't really mind for them to play together later in the park. They had helped them set up an event in the pool for this summer.

"I've had my swimsuit since last year, you know," Chiaki suddenly said.

"I also have my school swimsuit from middle school," Kuina said while raising her hand.

"No! You must buy a new one," Mayuki started to move around and wanted her to buy a swimsuit together. She wanted everyone to be cute and

"I'll buy you this swimsuit since you've been helping me," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Mayuki was happy when she heard it.

"Is that okay?" Chiaki asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I don't mind, you can use it later on at the event in the pool." He was waiting for her response until he saw someone suddenly raised their hand, "what's wrong, Hinako?"

"What's a swimsuit?" Hinako asked.

Everyone was looking at her speechless expression when they heard it.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "It's easier to see it from your eyes, let's go."

---

They had arrived in the department store and went to the swimsuit store.

"You've never been to the sea?" Yuuki asked.

Hinako nodded, "Yes, my home is surrounded by a mountain, I've never come to the sea." She was wondering what kind of place was the sea.

"The sea is nice, Hina-Chan! Shaved ice, yakisoba, ramen, watermelon, etc....." Kuina started to talk about a lot of foods.

"You only said about food!" Yua looked at her speechless expression. She decided to join after she heard that they would go to the swimsuit store together.

"Hmm, we can't go to the sea right now but we can go to the miniature of the sea in the pool later in Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said

Hinako sighed in relief, "That's good, I'm afraid that a shark will attack us later in the real sea."

'Is this Jaws?' Yuuki wanted to reply but decided not to say anything.

"This is not a movie, you don't need to worry too much about the sea," Mayuki said.

"Is that so?" Hinako looked quite surprised.

"Yes," Kuina nodded.

"But, an animal is always liking you," Yuuki said and added, "Maybe, when they will come to you when you are swimming."

"Eh?" Hinako suddenly imagined herself swimming on the sea until she was surrounded by a lot of sharks and that sharks were ready to kidnap her. She was screaming inside her imagination and closed her eyes.

Yuuki wanted to laugh when he saw how cute of her since she was really gullible.

"Hinako, you don't need to worry about a shark," Isuzu said, and took something from her skirt, "I can shoot those sharks for you."

They were speechless when they saw a gun coming from her skirt, 'Where did you keep such a gun?'

"Hina-Chan, you don't need to worry that much, I'm just joking with you," Yuuki said.

"R - really?" Hinako asked him unsurely.

"Yes, you don't need to worry, a shark is quite rare right now and a lot of fishermen are catching them since the fin of this fish was really good," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"The fin of shark!!!" Kuina, who heard about the food, suddenly drooled and her stomach growled.

"Kuu-Chan, don't act unladylike," Mayuki reprimanded.

"Eh...." Kuina complained.

They laughed and got used to their antics.

"Now that you mention it, I can't even swim. Can I really go to the pool?" Hinako asked.

"Don't worry, I can teach you later," Yuuki said.

"That's a relief," Hinako sighed and asked, "I'm not sure whether I can choose a suitable swimsuit, I'm not even sure about a good swimsuit...." She was from the countryside and she wasn't even sure about the trend of fashion right now. She was a girl and it was normal to worry about things like that, especially when she would show it to him later.

"Hina-Chan, it's okay, leave everything to me," Mayuki said, and added, "I'll choose a suitable swimsuit for everyone." She said with shining eyes of excitement. She would make sure everyone would become a very beautiful girl later.

They stopped talking when they arrived in the swimsuit store. They saw a variety of swimsuits that amazed them.

"It's amazing, there are a lot of choices," Her eyes were wandering around until she saw something that caught her interest, "Look! That's very cute." She pointed her finger at a set of light blue bikinis.

Kuina nodded while placing her fingers on her chin, "Oh, you're right!"

Hinako and Kuina started to look at every model of the swimsuit in the story. Both of them were amazed at how cute the design was.

Yua looked at them with a helpless expression, "You two! Don't trouble the other guests." She was similar to good students who tried to reprimand a troubled student, though....

"Yua-Chan, come here, this is very cute right?" Hinako said.

Yua became interested and joined them.

Isuzu was a bit uncomfortable with such revealing clothes. She was a bit nervous until someone touched her shoulder. She turned her head and saw it was him.

"Don't worry, you will look very beautiful," Yuuki said.

"Yes, Isuzu-Chan, you have a good figure, leave everything to me," Mayuki said with a dependable tone.

"I'll leave it to you," Isuzu said with a red face.

"Good," Mayuki nodded.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

530 Buying a Swimsuit 2

Mayuki would be the one who decided on the swimsuit for everyone.

Yuuki and Chiaki who saw how excited Mayuki was started to see a strange aura around her and knew that she would do a lot of things to them.

"Yes, please help me," Hinako said with a smile.

"Yes, don't worry," Mayuki kept her smile.

Chiaki only looked away and said, "Good luck, Hina-Chan...."

"You also need to try out a swimsuit too, you know," Yuuki said.

Chiaki looked at him and asked, "Are you interested in my swimsuit?"

"Of course, I can't wait to see it," Yuuki said.

"Pervy...." Chiaki said with a smile.

"Good, let's go try the swimsuit!" Mayuki was very excited.

---

Mayuki had chosen a lot of swimsuits for everyone.

They went to the changing room while trying on the swimsuit.

Yuuki and Mayuki were waiting in front of the changing room while talking to each other.

"You're not buying either, Mayuki?" Yuuki said.

"I'll choose after everyone has gotten their suitable swimsuit," Mayuki said.

"Good, I can't wait to see your swimsuit," Yuuki wondered whether he would become a criminal to see her in a swimsuit.

"E - eh, really?" Mayuki was a bit shy.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

They talked for a while until Hinako came out from the changing room.

"How is it?" Hinako asked. She wore a blue bikini with frills around her chest.

"Hmm, that's true, but let's change it to another one," Mayuki said and gave her another set of swimsuits.

"Good, I'll try it," Hinako followed her blindly.

Yuuki thought that it was kind of cute too but it was kind of lacking.

Hinako closed the door of the changing room and sighed since she saw that there were still a lot of swimsuits that she had to wear.

---

"How is it?" Yua suddenly came out wearing a set of black polka-dot tankini swimsuit with frills on the skirt.

""It's a good choice, but I'm surprised that you didn't choose a bikini or something more revealing," Kuina said.

"Ehh," Yua was a bit shy and said, "W - well, I'm a bit fat lately, so I want to close my stomach."

"Well, this is also good, it makes her cuter, also you're not fat, your body is good," Yuuki said.

Yua was really happy with his praise. She had a complex with her small chest and heard him complimenting her body that made her very happy, "I - I'll choose this one."

Yuuki looked at Kuina and asked, "You're not buying any?"

Kuina shook her head, saying, "I think a school swimsuit is better for me." She thought for a bit and added, "My elementary school swimsuit is still suitable for me."

Yuuki was wondering whether it was criminal to see a high school girl wearing such a swimsuit in public. He could also imagine wearing a school swimsuit with her name on her chest. He sighed but couldn't do anything since it was her choice. He was waiting for a while and Chiaki came out wearing a pure white bikini. He couldn't look away from her.

"H - how is it?" Chiaki was a bit embarrassed seeing him looking at her body.

"Beautiful...." Yuuki said while looking at her.

"Good, I'll choose this one," Chiaki hurriedly closed the changing room.

Yuuki felt a bit disappointed when he saw that the door was closed.

"Wow, Isuzu-Chan, your stomach is very toned," Mayuki said.

Yuuki turned his head again this time he was looking at Isuzu who was in her red bikini showing her athletic figure to them. He was amazed at her stomach that was very tight and smooth at the same time. He wanted to caress it slowly but he knew that he would be shot by him. He realized that she was looking at him, "What?"

Isuzu didn't say anything but kept looking at him.

"Oh," Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "That's bikini is very suitable for you, you're very beautiful right now."

Her face was red, similar to the color of the bikini that she had worn, "I - I'll buy this." She said and also closed the changing room in a hurry.

"Moo, Yuuki is perverted," Miyuki said.

"Isn't this a normal reaction?" Yuuki asked.

"That's true, they're a very cute girl and it would be strange for you not to have a reaction," Mayuki suddenly said.

Yuuki felt her tones felt a bit wrong but he decided to ignore it. He was waiting for Hina-Chan to open the door of the changing room. He was waiting for a while until he saw a devil that was ready to tempt every time it appeared.

"Wow, Hina-Chan, you're very beautiful," Mayuki said, amazed at her figure.

Yuuki also understood that her bust almost came out of her swimsuit. He could see that she was wearing a black sling swimsuit that made her body become more intense. He would have never imagined such a pure girl would wear such a thing, though it increased his desire to own her alone.

"R - really? Isn't this a bit too much?" Hinako said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Let's change it with this frill pink bikini."

"T - thank you," Hinako felt relief when she didn't need to wear this swimsuit.

Everyone had chosen their swimsuit.

Yuuki paid for their swimsuit and went with Mayuki to choose for her swimsuit. Both of them were looking around until a clerk came for them.

"Wow, what a cute young lady, "the female clerk praised her.

Mayuki was a bit embarrassed by her praise and hid behind him.

"Are you going out with your brother?" The female clerk was obviously attracted to him since he was tall and handsome. She thought it was a good chance to talk with him.

"Yes, we're going to buy a swimsuit, can you give her a recommendation?" Yuuki said.

"Of course, how about this kid's swimsuit? This is the new model," the female clerk was very enthusiastic telling them about this swimsuit.

Yuuki could only look at Mayuki who was stunned at this moment.

"O - Onii-Chan, how about we look over there too," Mayuki said and pulled his hand.

"S - sure, let's go," Yuuki apologized to the female clerk and followed her. He knew that she was a bit hurt being called a kid.

Mayuki was sobbing sadly, "I - I'm not a kid...."

Yuuki caressed her head, "Yes, yes, Mayuki is a beautiful lady." He could only calm her while telling her to look for another swimsuit.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

531 Buying a Swimsuit 3

"Are you really going to try this?" Yuuki asked worriedly.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

Mayuki, who looked at his expression, pouted, "Do you think it's too early for me?"

Yuuki wanted to nod but he stopped when he saw her expression. He knew that she felt hurt when people thought that she was a child. He sighed and nodded, "Alright, I'll wait outside, you can try it."

Mayuki nodded and was also a bit nervous.

Yuuki wasn't sure whether his decision was good enough to let her do that. He was also a bit nervous waiting for her to change her clothes. He was glad that no one was looking at them or else he would get a stink eyes from them, worse case someone would call the police for him.

"Huh, Yuuki? Is that you?"

Yuuki turned his head and his face turned pale. He didn't meet the police but he met the FBI right now. He had set his glasses for someone who was familiar with him would notice him right away but he somehow regretted his decision. He could only try to get her away from this place as soon as possible.

"What are you doing in this swimsuit store? Are you going out with someone?"

Yuuki pretended to be calm, "Yes, I'm going to buy a swimsuit, Jodie-Sensei."

Jodie nodded, "I've seen you on Summer Music, you're amazing, can you give me your autograph?"

"Sure," Yuuki wanted her to get away as soon as possible since it was a dangerous situation for him. He was sure that she would have a misunderstanding later.

Jodie was very happy and suddenly she remembered her mission, "Alright, I've got something to do, let's talk later."

'Good!' Yuuki nodded and felt really happy, "Yes."

Jodie wanted to walk but stopped, "That's right, did you meet someone with a burn on his right cheek when you came here?"

Yuuki didn't expect this woman to suddenly stop and asked him another question. He thought for a bit and remembered that person since he had used tracker magic on him but he didn't really think too much about him since he didn't think too much about him. He wanted to answer her but suddenly he heard a voice coming from behind him.

"Y - Yuuki, how is it?"

Mayuki came out from the changing room wearing a blue string bikini. She looked very nervous and tried to hide her body with her hands.

Yuuki admitted that she was really both sexy and cute right now but he wanted her to come out later since he could feel a very painful gaze from the woman beside him.

"Yuuki, what is the meaning of this?" Jodie was shocked when she saw an elementary school student wearing a very revealing bikini. She didn't expect that the young man that she had known had become a beast that laid his hands on the elementary school.

Yuuki wanted to explain the real situation but he also saw a group of Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, Yua, and Isuzu walking toward them. He thought that they would help him but they made the situation more complicated.

"You can't wear this, Mayu-Chan! You will get cold when you wear such a skimpy bikini," Hinako panicked.

"Yes, it's too early for you to wear this," Kuina said.

"Yuuki, did you ask her to wear this swimsuit?" Chiaki asked.

"Yuuki! I don't know if you have such a hobby," Isuzu said and suddenly remembered, "Don't tell me, are you doing the same thing to her highness?"

Yua was on the side and couldn't join the conversation.

Mayuki who was treated like a child started to pout, "Moooo! Please stop treating me like a child!"

Yuuki had a headache and said, "Let me explain from the start....."

---

"Do you understand?" Yuuki said to everyone.

Jodie nodded and looked at Mayuki. She didn't expect that this cute little girl was the same age as him. She walked toward her and hugged her, "My, what a cute young lady."

"Y - Yuuki, who is this lady?" Mayuki didn't expect this woman to suddenly hug her.

"This is Jodie Starling, she is a high school teacher and....." Yuuki said.

They nodded when they heard she was a teacher.

"FBI agents," Yuuki added.

"FBI!" They were shocked when they heard it.

"Shhhh!!!!" Jodie hurriedly told them to keep quiet.

They nodded in response and started to calm. They were surprised to see an FBI agent for the first time.

Jodie looked at him with stinky eyes when he told them about her identity. She looked at him and asked, "Is this your harem?" She was only joking since she saw a lot of beauty around him.

They blushed when they heard from her.

"Oooh," Jodie didn't expect such a reaction. She smiled and didn't think much since she had seen a lot of rich people had a lot of women around him and it wasn't shocking her anymore, "Alright, I won't bother you, bye."

They didn't stop her since they were a bit shocked.

Yuuki decided to break the silence and said, "Let's go back?"

They nodded in robotic manners.

---

They walked together to the lift since they wanted to go back.

Yuuki suddenly felt weird but he wasn't sure what it was. He was in front of everyone until he heard someone suddenly say,

"BOMB!!!!"

"Bomb?" They were shocked when they heard it and felt a bit scared.

Yuuki looked at them, "Alright, calm down, don't get scared, I'm here, I won't let you get hurt." He saw that everyone was starting to get nervous. He looked around and suddenly he saw someone familiar. He thought to use him as a means to calm everyone, "Everyone calms down!"

They turned their heads toward him. They saw a handsome young man with glasses.

Yuuki took out his glasses and walked toward the one who could calm the situation, "There is the Famous Sleeping Kogorou right here! He can help us in this situation."

Kogorou, who was looking at the bomb, was startled but nodded with a serious expression toward, "Yes, you don't need to worry. I'm detective Kogorou will solve this problem as soon as possible."

Conan looked at him with a strange expression, 'What are you doing here?'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

532 Buying a Swimsuit 4

Everyone started to calm down when they heard that there was the Famous Sleeping Kogoru, at the same time, everyone was also shocked to see someone famous here.

"Isn't that Yuuki-Sama?"

"He is real!!!"

"I can't believe that I can meet him in this situation."

"Ah, can I get your autograph?"

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that they had forgotten their situation, "Let's do that later, there is more concern matter right now, we need to cooperate with the detective to help him to solve this case as soon as possible."

They nodded at the same time and became quiet since they needed to help the famous detective to solve this case as soon as possible.

Kogorou was glad that they had become calm but his pressure was also big.

Ran was surprised to see him, "Yuuki, what are you doing here?"

Yuuki wore his glasses again and moved back since it would be troublesome for him to suddenly be crowded by a lot of people, "I'm buying a swimsuit with my friends."

Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, Mayuki, Yua, and Izusu also came beside him. They felt safer around him and didn't really want to leave him.

Ran who saw a lot of beauty around him started to shake her head.

Conan looked at him with tired eyes.

Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Have you solved the case?"

Conan shook his head, "Not yet."

"Can you tell me what happened?" Yuuki asked.

Conan nodded and started to tell him about this incident. He told him that Kogorou had received a case from someone to find the sender of 13 red shirts inside the bag. Those shirts were bought in this department store.

"I've told you that the sender of this shirt is in this place," an old man with a bomb around his body was talking with a desperate expression.

Yuuki frowned and pushed him away, "Don't get too close, you have a bomb on your body." He somehow had the idea of who was planting the bomb in this place, but he still needed to know who the sender of these shirts was and what the motive was for sending these shirts.

"Oi, what he said is right, you shouldn't get too close, you have a bomb on your body," Kogorou said and started to open the bag. He took out the shirts and separated them by the time each shirt was sent to the perpetrator.

The sender of the shirts sent the shirt for 7 weeks, two shirts were sent on the seventh, sixth, and fifth weeks. But in the fourth week, for some reason there was only one shirt sent. Lastly, the third, second, and first weeks, two shirts were sent each time.

---

The police who received a report about the bomb in the department store started to move very fast. They brought the riot department to calm the situation but they didn't move to the floor where there was the bomb. They secured the place and didn't go to that floor since they were afraid the bomber tried to explode the bomb.

---

"Can I check the bag?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure, do you find anything?" Kogorou asked.

"Maybe there is something left inside," Yuuki tried to search for something and found a receipt, "Receipt, huh?"

"Let me see it," Kogorou said.

Yuuki gave him one since there was a lot of receipt inside this bag.

"Can you give me one too?" Conan asked.

Kogorou hit his head right away, "Don't make trouble!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

"Owh," Conan held his head in pain.

"Are you okay?" Mayuki asked worriedly.

"I - I'm okay," Conan felt strange when he saw this girl. He thought that she was in elementary school but from her uniform, he could tell that she was in high school. He looked at him and wondered whether he had some new fetish.

Yuuki looked at the receipt and decided to use his power, anyway, no one would be able to see it. He had forgotten in the past but he remembered there was one power that would make him become the legendary detective.

"Moody Blues....." Yuuki muttered slowly and suddenly a humanoid figure appeared behind him thought he was the only one who could see it.

Moody Blues primary ability is to reenact or "replay" past events with the utmost precision, allowing him to freely investigate events.

Yuuki started to tell Moody Blues to replay the shirt from the day that this shirt was bought. He could see that Moody Blues started to transform into another person and replayed what happened that day.

'I see...' Yuuki figured out who was the one who sent the shirt to the bomber. He didn't see this person among the crowd but he knew where this person was, 'Now, what is the motive?' He was looking at the receipt and found out there was a similarity between them.

'12:29, hmm,' Yuuki took out his phone and tried to search for something.

"What are you doing, Yuuki?" Isuzu asked him curiously. She was more concerned about him than herself since it would be a disaster for the park to lose him.

Yuuki had just finished browsing through the internet and found an interesting fact about something. He smiled at her and said, "Nothing." He still missed something until he saw Conan was doing some kind of code with these shirts. He read it for a bit and he solved the case. He looked at someone who was coming back and said, "Old man, can you stop your charade?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

533 Buying a Swimsuit 5

Kogorou, who had just come back from the sports center, was a bit startled. "What do you mean, Yuuki?"

Yuuki walked toward the other bomb which was near the lift.

"H - hey, what are you doing?" Kogorou wanted to stop him.

"Don't worry, this thing is fake," Yuuki said.

"Fake?" They were startled.

"How did you know this bomb was fake?" Ran asked.

"Before we talked about the bomb, let me explain about the shirt on the ground," Yuuki said and started to explain, "This shirt has a meaning of flag signaling, that is used in the difficult place where it's hard to convey a verbal message such as the sea or mountains and the meaning of this signal is 'I saw your burying him'. It couldn't be a sea and it had to be a mountain."

"But what about 12:29?" Conan asked.

"12:29, it's about the thing that happened on the 12th of December," Yuuki started to tell them about the case that was happening on that day and showed them the news.

They saw the news about someone who died in the snow mountain.

"The bomber wants to know who is the sender of this shirt since the bomber is the killer of the man in this news," Yuuki explained.

"What?" They were startled when they heard this sentence, there were one people that had a nervous expression but hurriedly became calm.

"The bomber has been waiting for someone to buy the shirt in 12:29 but he didn't find the sender," Yuuki said.

"Wait? He? A bomber is a man? Do you know the bomber?" Kogorou asked.

Yuuki nodded, "That's right the bomber is right beside us, right old man?" He looked at the old man that was strapped with a bomb on his body.

"Me?" The old man was startled, "How can I be the bomber? The bomber knocked me and strapped me with this bomb!"

"That's right," Kogorou nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"First, don't you think it's strange that he can move around? He has been following you to the sports center, and I'm surprised that the bomber didn't make the bomb on his body explode to do something stupid," Yuuki said.

"But what if he has an accomplice?" Ran asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "There's no accomplice, he does it by himself, for the evidence you can see around you, there are a lot of people who have been using their phones for a while but there is no response or something."

The old man became pale when he heard his reason.

"But why does he have to use a bomb?" Kogorou asked.

"He wanted to know who the sender of that shirt was, he was very anxious every day and decided to use the desperate method with this fake bombing terrorism," Yuuki said.

"So who is the sender of this shirt?" Conan asked.

Yuuki took a receipt and pointed at the time, "12:29, the time of this receipt, this is the clue who is the one sender of this shirt."

Conan suddenly noticed it, "Don't tell me, it's the employee?"

Yuuki nodded, "That's right, it's impossible to buy at the same time every day except the employee itself, right, Seta-San?" He looked at the woman who was looking at him.

Seta looked at him, "How did you know?"

The old man who saw this woman was stunned, "Mai-Chan... Are you Mai-Chan? Maruoka-San's daughter?"

Seta looked at him with anger, "That's right, I'm the daughter of Maruoka Daisuke, the one who you killed 13 years ago in the snowy mountains! So will you stop adding '-Chan' casually on my name!?"

Both of them started to argue with each other. Seta started to tell him that the death of her father was because of him and she also told him that it was because he wanted to hide news about the embezzlement of his company to her father.

The old man took something from his pocket, "T - then you're satisfied right? Can you give back my son?"

"Ha? Your son?" Seta looked confused.

"Don't lie to me, you've kidnapped my son, right? Give my son back!" The old man said,

"Hoo, I see is that your aim?" Yuuki suddenly said,

"Eh?" Seta and the old man looked at him in surprise.

"Since she sent that shirt to you, it has worked in favor of you, you can use this reason to cause a commotion with that bomb," Yuuki said, and added, "But don't forget, she has solid evidence that you're the killer of her father."

"S - solid evidence?" the old man was stunned.

"Remembering the message earlier, 'I saw you burying him', she really has seen you burying her father," Yuuki said.

"Hahaha, that's all talk!" The old man started to laugh.

"All talk?"

"Isn't it? At that time, the snowstorm is very strong that you can't even open your eyes, so even if there is someone nearby...."

"Does that mean it's not possible to see the place where you buried him?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah... No...." The old man started to panic.

"Seeing a mountain for the first time must mean that you're a novice climber, even though, there was a snowstorm, you wouldn't be able to travel far from the cabin to bury him," Yuuki smiled since he knew that it was a checkmate, "So if we dig near the cabin we might find it, the body of the one you killed 13 years ago."

The old man knew that he couldn't deny it again and knew that his crime had been uncovered.

Yuuki sighed since it was over. He looked at Conan and winked at him.

Conan grumbled about his side feeling defeated by him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

534 Mystery of Conan 1

The case was over, the old man was apprehended by the police for his crime.

Seta, who was the daughter of the victim, was grateful to him, "Thank you very much."

"Don't worry, I'm glad to help you," Yuuki said with a gentlemanly manner. He wanted to go back since he was sure a lot of people would crowd him since he was quite famous. He didn't really care about the matter of the FBI since it wasn't his matter. He talked with her for a while and decided to go back.

"Kogorou uncle, Ran, we will go back first," Yuuki said.

"Oh, sure," Kogorou nodded. He didn't really think much when he solved the case.

"Yes, by the way, did you see Conan?" Ran asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "I don't know maybe he went to the toilet." He thought that kid was probably following someone around.

"That kid, I'll punish him for trying to cause a lot of trouble," Kogorou said.

Yuuki only laughed and went to his group, "Let's go back, we can go home now."

They nodded and felt a bit shaken by the bomber incident, but at the same time they didn't expect to see him solving the case.

"I'll send you home," Yuuki said.

"Thank you, Yuuki," Chiaki said.

"Isuzu-Chan, how about you stay with us?" Mayuki asked.

"Eh?" Isuzu was a bit startled.

"It's quite late and it's better to be together since this kind of thing is just happening," Mayuki said with a slight smile. She was the older one and couldn't show that she was scared earlier.

Izusu thought for a bit and nodded it wouldn't be her first time to stay in someone else's house since she had also stayed in his place before.

"Yua-Chan too, do you want to stay with us?" Hinako asked.

"S - Sure, I want to sleep with you together," Yua was also shaken and also wanted to be with everyone.

There is someone in the police who recognizes him since he has a relationship with Marika. They offered him a ride back to his home.

Yuuki didn't hesitate to accept their offer and went back together with everyone to Hitotose Dorm. He would go back home after that.

"Thank you very much," the girl was grateful to the police who had taken them back to him.

The police officer smiled and went back since they had their job.

"Yuuki, how about stay for a while? I'll make you tea," Chiaki said.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

They stayed in the Hitotose Cafe while talking about the incident earlier.

"I never thought that the city would be dangerous," Hinako said. She had never encountered a bomber in her home.

Yuuki nodded, "Well, the stress level of someone who lives in town and village is different, also there are a lot more people here, when you encounter this kind of incident again, don't hesitate to call me alright?"

They nodded but they hoped that they wouldn't encounter this incident again.

"Let me give you advice, you can avoid this kind of thing again in the future," Yuuki said.

"Is there such a way?" Kuina was surprised.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, do you remember the kid with glasses earlier?"

They tried to remember it for a bit and suddenly Mayuki said, "Ah, is it the kid that is hit by that uncle?"

"Yes, that one, when you encounter him, you should go away or call me as soon as possible," Yuuki said. He was sure that Conan was cursed by something or tied by fate, he thought he should ask this kind of thing to Akane since she was more knowledgeable. He didn't try to cure it since it was funny in his opinion and he knew that Conan would love this better since his dream was to become a great detective.

"Is that possible?" Isuzu looked at him with a doubtful expression.

Yuuki looked at her strangely, "You can take out a gun from your skirt, what is impossible?"

"Here is the tea," Chiaki said while giving it to everyone.

Isuzu couldn't refute him since it was true, her princess also had a cursed on her and it wasn't impossible to encounter that kind of thing.

"But is that okay for the boy?" Hinako was worried.

"Don't worry, his dream is to become a great detective, this condition is perfectly good for him," Yuuki said.

"Great detective?"

"By the way, I've just remembered that you also solved a lot of cases before," Kuina said. She took her phone and showed a lot of news about him solving a case.

Yuuki was a bit embarrassed by it, "Alright, it's just the situation that forced me to help." He knew that by the curse of Conan would make police become incompetent by default, an only detective could solve the case. He looked at Hinako and said, "So don't be scared next time, alright?"

Hinako nodded, "I - I won't be scared anymore but I will still call you, is that alright?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you don't need to hesitate to call me when something like that happens." He took the tea that they had prepared and sipped it. He could feel the warmth of this tea coming to his body.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

They talked for a bit and he decided to go back. He wasn't going to stay here and he knew that they would be fine with a lot of people around him. At the same time, it would be trouble to sleep together with them. He didn't mind but...

"An unmarried man and woman couldn't sleep together," Mayuki said, with blush and serious expression, "My mom said that to a girl who was pregnant when there was a guy sleeping beside them."

"Eh?" Yua and Hinako, who were clueless, were panicked.

Chiaki, Kuina, and Isuzu only looked at this scene with sweatdropped. They needed to teach her sexual education somehow.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

535 Mystery of Conan 2

Yuuki went back to his home. He saw there was still light and knew that they were still awake. He entered and said, "I'm home."

"Welcome home," Shouko looked at him with a smile.

"I miss you," Yuuki said while hugging her deeply.

"Hnn," Shouko nodded in his arms. "Kyaaa," she was a bit startled when he suddenly picked her up.

"Is there anyone in the living room?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, they're waiting for you to come," Shouko said and asked worriedly, "Did you really meet a bomber before?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, though it was just a fake one, let me tell you at the same time with everyone.

"Hnn," Shouko nodded.

Yuuki and Shouko entered the living room and he was greeted by a question.

"Is it true that you met a bomber earlier?" Akane asked with a surprised expression. She just didn't expect her family to encounter that kind of thing.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, don't worry, it's not that big a deal."

"Is it that little guy again?" Utaha asked. She still remembered the little goblin with glasses that always attracted trouble.

"Little guy?" Akane had never heard this story before.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Oh, there's a little guy that has always attracted a murderer, a bomber, a terrorist when you meet him," Ranko said.

Akane was shocked, "Is that true?"

Yuuki nodded and showed her the article that he had found on the internet, "You can see this, you can see him in every article here."

Akane took his phone and started to read the article one by one. She could see Conan in every article, "Hmm, interesting."

"Are you interested in this?" Yuuki asked.

Akane nodded, "I want to see him since there has been a similar case in the past before."

"A similar case?"

"Yes, the most famous detective in the past was Sherlock Holmes, the greatest detective," Akane said.

"Isn't that fiction?" Yukana asked.

Akane shook his head, saying, "He is a real person and this boy is in a similar condition to this legendary detective."

"Wow?!" They were a bit shocked when they heard that this legendary figure was real.

"Do you mean that Sherlock Holmes also attracts a lot of cases?" Ranko raised her hand and asked.

Akane nodded, "Yes, I've heard it from my teacher before that this Sherlock Holmes is forced to become a detective because he has this kind of condition too, he has always attracted a death around him."

"It was a very troublesome condition," Yuuki shook his head.

"Yes, that's why I want to research him, can you let me meet him?" Akane asked.

"Sure, but not now since it's a very late night," Yuuki said.

Akane nodded and suddenly looked at him with a suspicious gaze, "You don't want to do something strange again tonight, right?"

"Strange thing?" Yuuki titled his head.

Akane blushed, "S - Sex...." She said with a very low voice.

"Pffft!!!" Rossweisse, who had been drinking on the side, suddenly sprayed and made a mess everywhere, "I'm sorry..."

They were in a mess with their clothes full of her beers.

"Do you want to take a bath or clean it with my magic?" Yuuki offered.

"Clean it first with your magic, and we will go to a bath," Utaha looked quite annoyed.

"Ugh, it's very sticky," Ranko said.

"It's a bit smelly," Yukana said.

Makoto has also had an uncomfortable expression on her face.

"I'm sorry....." Rossweisse hung her head down.

Yuuki didn't say anything and snapped his fingers, at that moment, their clothes became clean and the beers on the body were gone.

They looked at how their bodies became clean.

"Nice," Ranko gave him a thumbs up.

Yuuki winked, "Don't worry."

"Let's take a bath together," Yukana said.

"Alright," Utaha nodded.

Yuuki also wanted to join but he was stopped.

"Where are you going?" Akane asked.

Yuuki looked at her strangely, "Of course, I'm going to join them."

"Of course, I'm joining them?" Akane blinked her eyes, "How can you say that with a straight face!!!"

"Is that strange?" Yuuki asked.

Akane looked at her cousin and sighed. She needed to stay here for a while to educate her cousin to go on the right path. She couldn't let him do anything that was against something immoral.

"Makoto, he isn't going to join us, how about you go to a bath with us?" Ranko offered.

"Sure," Makoto didn't think much since everyone was a girl.

Yuuki felt a bit of regret that he couldn't join them.

"Alright, please sit here and let this big sister reprimand you for living a debauchery life," Akane said while pointing at the space in front of her.

Yuuki felt funny and sat in front of her. He thought for a bit and remembered something, "Akane, I remember that you're from Golden Dawn, is that true?" He felt it was kind of strange for this drunkard to become a vice-leader in that organization.

"Of course! I'm the vice-leader there," Akane looked quite proud.

"Is that true?" Yuuki looked very suspicious.

"Hey, don't doubt me!" Akane was mad.

"It's true that she is the vice-leader of the Golden Dawn Organization, she is a very powerful witch," Rossweisse, who had been sober from an earlier incident, also started to say, "She also has a nickname."

"Nickname?" Yuuki and Akane said at the same time.

Yuuki looked at her, "You don't know?"

Akane shook her head, saying, "I don't know." She looked at her and asked, "What is my nickname?"

"Your nickname is very domineering," Rossweisse said while smiling.

"Really? What is it?" Akane became more curious.

"Your nickname is Mountain Eraser," Rossweisse smiled.

"Mountain Eraser?" Yuuki and Akane said at the same time.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "It's kind of lame and domineering at the same time."

Akane twitched her lips in response.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

536 Magic License

"Alright, Mountain Eraser, I have a question," Yuuki said.

"Don't call me 'Mountain Eraser'!" Akane was annoyed. She didn't like this nickname since it was very strange and lame at the same time.

"Do you know Le Fay?" Yuuki asked.

"Le Fay?" Akane was surprised, "Do you know Le Fay-Chan?"

Yuuki nodded, "I know her."

"Do you know where she is? I'm quite missing her since it has been a while since I met her," Akane was her teacher sometimes. She only knew that Le Fay was following her brother but she wasn't sure where they had gone.

"You don't know? She is joining the Khaos Brigade," Yuuki said.

Akane was shocked, "Is that true?"

Yuuki nodded, "Her brother is joining that group too."

"How did you know?" Akane looked at him and said, "Don't tell me that you join them too?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I only know the leader of her group."

"Leader of her group?" Akane felt that her cousin wasn't that simple anymore.

"Vali, do you know him?" Yuuki asked.

Akane thought for a bit and remembered, "Ah, that Divine Dividing kid."

Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Do you know him?"

Akane nodded, "He has been asked to fight me before."

Yuuki was startled and curious at the same time, "How is the result?"

Akane looked quite proud and said, "I'm running away."

Yuuki and Rossweisse looked at her with a strange expression.

"I don't like to fight and that kid is just annoying," Akane pouted while looking away.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, he is just annoying."

"Right!" Akane said while nodding.

---

"Achooo," Vali sneezed suddenly.

"What's wrong Vali?" Bikou asked.

"Nothing, it's just someone just talking very rude about me," Vali said.

"Kekeke, who is that?" Bikou laughed.

"Probably your opponent, you have made a lot of enemies after all," Arthur said.

"Probably...." Vali was wondering whether his sneeze was connected to his enemy.

---

"Alright, I know that you're a magician, but what is your magic? Are you using an orthodox Omnyouji? Or another system?" Akane asked.

"You don't know?" Yuuki asked.

Akane shook her head, "No, that's why I'm asking you."

"My magic is kind of self-taught, it won't be similar to yours," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Akane asked curiously.

"His magic is the creation of imagination," Rossweisse said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Imagination's creation? What is that? What is this suddenly a name that is usually being used by the last boss in the manga?" Akane asked.

"As the name suggests, I can create anything as long as I can imagine it," Yuuki said and gave her a bouquet of flowers.

"Interesting, can you really create anything?" Akane asked.

"I can create anything as long as it's not living things," Yuuki said.

Akane nodded and said, "Do you want to register your magician license?"

"Is there a license for this kind of thing?" Yuuki asked curiously.

"Of course there's a driving license, of course there's a magician's license as well, it's just that you can't do anything criminal with your magic," Akane said.

"Is the process troublesome?" Yuuki asked.

Akane shook her head, "No, you only need to show your magic and fight a battle with someone."

"Is there a level similar to the devil in this license?" Yuuki asked.

Akane nodded, "Yes, it's similar to that, there is a low, middle, high, and ultimate magician," Akane said.

"What's your level?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, it's the ultimate," Akane said.

Yuuki thought for a bit, usually, he hid his identity since it was very troublesome, "Have you heard Archer or Zero?"

"How do you know about that name?" Akane asked.

"Are they famous?" Yuuki asked.

Akane nodded, "Of course, they're very famous, both of them are at least high ranking ultimate ranking magician, Archer is very famous because of his deed to stop Loki and Old Satan Faction, and lastly, Zero, he is the mysterious member of Khaos Brigade, no one for sure know his identity but from the information we got from informant, this person is very strong."

Yuuki wasn't sure how to react when he heard his own report. He only rubbed his nose while looking at him.

"Do you want to get a magician license?" Akane asked.

Yuuki thought for a bit and shook his head, "No, it's better, that I don't have it."

"Why?" Akane was surprised.

"It's troublesome, I don't want someone to knock on the door of my home," Yuuki thought that it was better to remain unknown. The only one who knew his identity was only someone who had entered the battle of Kyoto. He knew that Serafall and Yasaka wouldn't tell his spread his identity around, Azazel was also quite trustworthy even though he looked quite unreliable. Other people such as Gremory and Sitri also wouldn't tell anyone since it wasn't beneficial for them.

Yuuki was quite worried about the Hero Faction but they didn't even come to cause trouble for him.

"W - well, that's true," Akane nodded in agreement. She was also annoyed when someone suddenly came to her home and that was why she usually spent most of her time to tour around the world.

They talked for a while until they heard someone call him.

"Yuuki, we have taken a bath, let's go to sleep," Utaha said.

"Alright," Yuuki stood up and wanted to go sleep together but his hand was pulled, "What are you doing, Akane?"

"That's what I'm going to ask you, how can you say something like that naturally," Akane said and looked at Rossweisse, "Also, why don't you stop him?"

"I've given up before and just let him do whatever he wants," Rosseweisse said.

Akane wanted to say something but she felt that her hand was empty. She turned her head and she didn't see him anywhere. She only twitched her mouth and looked at her little sister who came toward her, "Makoto, where is he?"

"He is going to sleep, you need to sleep too, Onee-Chan, don't spend your time drinking most of the time," Makoto said, trying to reprimand her.

Akane felt complex since she wanted to reprimand him but she was the one who got reprimanded by her sister.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

537 Please, accept our relationship? 1

Yuuki was a bit happy in the early morning since he had a date with someone special.

"Where are you going?" Akane, who looked quite bored, asked.

"Date," Yuuki said.

Akane twitched her lips, "With who?"

"Yaeko," Yuuki said.

"Yaeko?" Akane titled her head.

"Alright, I will go," Yuuki said.

"Bye," Akane stood up from her sleeping posture and decided to follow him quietly.

---

Yuuki arrived in front of her apartment and knocked on the door.

*Knock! Knock!

Yuuki looked at the door open and saw someone, "Hey, Yuruzu." The door suddenly closed and made him startled. He knew who was the one who closed the door, "What are you doing?"

"There is no one here," Yuruzu said from inside.

Yuuki wasn't sure what to do with this girl since she still had a bad impression of him who stole both of her big sister and mother, "Yuruzu, please, can you open the door?"

"Yuruzu...." Yuuki wanted to say something but he heard her scream from inside.

"Mom, what are you doing?" Yuzuru said.

"Don't make trouble," Yaeko opened the door and said, "You should enter first."

"Good," Yuuki entered the apartment. He was looking at Yuzuru who was looking at him with an annoyed expression. He caressed her head and said, "I can be your big brother in the future."

"Who wants you to be my big brother!" Yuzuru snapped.

"Do you want me to become your father?" Yuuki asked.

"That's worse!!!!" Yuruzu complained.

"Don't tell me! Do you want to marry me?" Yuuki was looking very surprised.

"There is no way!!!!" Yuzuru was very mad right now, "Bastard!!!!!" She jumped toward him and wanted to punch him.

Yuuki caught her in his arms and entered the apartment.

"Bastard, let go of me," Yuzuru wanted to get away since she didn't expect for him to suddenly hug her.

Yuuki entered the living room and saw both Shouko and Ito were there.

"Yuuki," Shouko smiled when she saw him.

"Yuuki," Ito smiled and said, "Shouko, can you prepare a perilla juice for him?"

"Yes," Shouko went to the kitchen.

Ito looked at him and asked, "Is this fine for us to go together?"

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I'm more than happy to bring you on this trip."

"Thank you," Ito looked at Yuzuru who was still in his arms, "Yuzuru is also very happy when she heard that we will go on a trip."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"W - who is happy!!!!!" Yuzuru blushed.

"My Yuzuru is very cute," Yuuki said.

"Bastard! I will kill you and kill myself later!" Yuzuru said.

Yuuki was still remembering a few days ago when he was in his hotel.

Yaeko, who was laying on his arm, suddenly asked him to go out together. He didn't reject her invitation and agreed with her immediately. She also said that it was also their chance to talk about their relationship to both Yuruzu and Ito. He knew that their relationship was quite complicated since he dated both daughter and mother at the same time.

Yuuki thought this trip was a good chance for him to close the relationship to their family.

"What is the box in your hand?" Yuzuru couldn't escape and decided to give up. She asked him curiously since he brought this thing earlier.

"Oh, I forgot to open it," Yuuki opened the box and it was a new camera.

"W - wow," Yuzuru was amazed looking at this camera.

"I will entrust this camera to you, can you use it later when we have a trip, I will give this camera to you when you do a good job," Yuuki said.

"G - good, I will take a good picture of us," Yuzuru said with a happy expression. She took the camera and started to adjust the setting.

Ito looked a bit worried, "Isn't that expensive?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, it's just a gift from fans, I didn't spend money to buy it." He had built his music company and some of his fans sent him a gift to his company. He was a bit speechless but he didn't intend to reject them.

"Is that true?" Ito was surprised.

Shouko, who came with a perilla juice, joined the conversation, "Yes, grandma, he is very popular, he has a lot of fans."

Ito nodded, "I have heard your song on the television before, it's very good, I want to listen to it."

Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I have brought a guitar too, we can sing together at that time."

"I'm very happy that we had a chance to go out together," Ito said. She didn't expect that the life of her family would become better with his appearance. She was old and she couldn't do anything besides silently supporting her family. She wanted someone to support her family and she had found it but she still wanted to know him further. She thought it was a good chance to get to know him better.

"Yuzuru, don't play with the camera all the time, help me to take your luggage," Yaeko came out of the room.

"Y - yes, mom," Yuzuru was still a bit nervous in front of her mother.

Yaeko nodded with a satisfied smile. She looked at him, "Are you okay to take a break from your school?"

"Yes, your education is important," Ito said.

Yuuki nodded, "It's okay my grade is always on the top, you don't need to worry."

"Then can you help tutor Yuzuru? Her grades are a bit low," Ito asked.

"Sure, she should come to my house," Yuuki said.

"I don't want!!!" Yuzuru suddenly came out of the room.

"Hurry up, don't talk back!" Yaeko was very fierce.

"Yes, mom....." Yuzuru pouted and prepared her luggage.

Yuuki helped them to move their luggage to his car. He brought his Mercedes-Benz V-Class since it was a better car for a family trip.

"Alright, let's go," Yuuki said and he was ready to start the trip.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

538 Please, accept our relationship? 2

Akane, who used her broomstick to fly and invisible magic, saw him with Shouko.

"Oh, family trip," Akane didn't bother him anymore and went back but she decided to stop to meet his uncle since she wanted to steal some of his alcohol. She thought of drinking together with Rossweisse later.

---

Rossweisse who had come to the Eagle Jump was being gathered by a lot of people.

"Rossweisse-Chan, I have finished the design, can you tell the boss to come?" Yagami asked.

"He is on vacation and he will be back in two days," Rossweisse said.

"Vacation, huh? Isn't that nice?" Aoba suddenly said,

"Ugh, I also want a vacation!!!!" Hajime said.

Rossweisse looked like a lot of people suddenly gathered around her.

"It's very hot, but our vacation is still far away," Hazuki said.

"How about we finish the game first and talk about the vacation later," Umiko said while bringing her gun.

"Where is his vacation?" Rin asked.

Rossweisse thought for a bit and said, "It should be Karuizawa."

"Karuizawa!! How nice!!"

"Alright, how about we finish the game and ask him for a company vacation later, but before that, we need to make this game into best-selling!!!!" Hazuki said.

"OOOOOHHHH!!!!"

---

Machida was looking around the office until she saw someone who was depressed, "What's wrong Satsuki?"

Satsuki turned her head, "Oh, Machida."

"Is there something wrong?" Machida asked.

"Nothing, I'm just a bit jealous that Yaeko has a good boyfriend," Satsuki pouted.

Machida twitched her lips, "Then you should tempt him, he loves a woman that is older than him, maybe you can find a father for your daughter."

Satsuki twitched her lips, "Aren't you the same? Why don't you tempt him?"

Machida blushed, "Let's talk about that later, we need to talk about the next volume of his book."

Satsuki shook her head and thought when she could get a nice boyfriend.

---

Chiaki and Mayuki wanted to meet him and talked with him about the matter yesterday. Both of them were still curious whether that kind of thing was true or not but they couldn't find him.

"Ranko, where is he?" Chiaki asked.

"Oh, he is on a family trip," Ranko said while looking at the vacation magazine. She was looking at her vacation destination. He had promised her to bring her and everyone to this place after they had gotten their school vacation.

"How nice," Mayuki also wanted to have a vacation.

"Vacation is nice, but we need to see the results of our test first," Chiaki said. She was quite anxious to wait for the result of her test two days later.

"Test result....." Ranko and Mayuki thought about a nightmare at the same time.

"Alright, the class starts, you guys, hurry up and sit back," Hiratsuka entered the room and her mood was a bit bad since she had received a text from him that he skipped the school for two days. She somehow wanted to punish him for having a vacation when she was still working in a school, 'How enviable, no, I need to remind him how about my iron fist.'

The students didn't say anything and only kept silent looking at their teacher who was in a bad mood. They thought this woman had failed her other marriage interview.

---

Yuuki decided to spend this family trip to Karuizawa in Nagano.

Karuizawa is an upmarket mountain resort at the foot of the active volcano Mount Asama in Nagano Prefecture. Located at an altitude of roughly 1000 meters, the town provides a pleasant escape from the summer heat. It was promoted as a mountain resort by Western residents of Japan in the late 1800s, and today many wealthy urbanites own a second home there.

Yuuki decided to choose this place since it was pretty close to the town where he lived.

Yaeko was sitting next to him while feeding him some snacks.

Ito, Shouko, and Yuzuru were sitting in the back seat together. They were pretty happy since it had been a while for them to go on a trip together. Their economic situation wasn't that good since Yaeko was only a single parent while her job didn't do that much before. Though, right now, she had a good position in his publishing company and she had never taken a break before.

"Aaaah," Yuuki opened his mouth to let her feed him.

"How is it?" Yaeko asked.

"It's good," Yuuki said.

"Yuuki, don't be too close to mom!!!" Yuzuru said with a frustrated expression. She felt wrong when she saw her mother was really close to him. She didn't really want him to become her father.

"Yuuki, try this," Shouko said while trying to feed him something.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki let her with him and looked quite surprised, "What is this? The taste is interesting."

Shouko told him that it was from Aria-Senpai that gave souvenirs after her holiday.

"Aria...." Yuuki twitched his lips and wondering whether it was a strange snack or something.

"Don't ignore me!!!" Yuzuru said.

"Yuzuru, don't fight alright," Ito said with a smile.

"But grandma," Yuzuru said.

"He is driving, it's pretty dangerous to talk with you, also Yuuki, you should focus on the street, alright?" Ito said.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded while looking at the back mirror. He had 100 proficiency in the car driving and it made his driving skill very smooth, "Don't worry, grandma, my driving skill is at least at the level of F1 Champion World."

"What a brag," Yuzuru said.

They laughed in response.

Yuuki hoped that Ito would accept their relationship after this trip.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

539 Please, accept our relationship? 3

They had arrived in Karuizawa.

Yuuki had booked a good hotel with a quite spacious room that was enough for everyone.

"Are you going to stay with us?" Yuzuru asked.

"He is going to stay with us, the room is quite large and it's a waste to open one room again," Yaeko said.

Ito nodded, "Yes, he should stay with us since he will be a family soon." She looked at him and asked, "Right?"

Yuuki nodded and felt that this grandma was trying to make him marry as soon as possible, "Yes."

"Good," Ito nodded.

Yuzuru grumbled when she heard it.

"Do you hate me that much?" Yuuki asked her.

Yuzuru didn't answer him and pouted.

Shouko caressed her head, "Let's place our luggage then we tour around this place."

Yuzuru, who heard her sister only nod at her, "Let's go, Nee-Chan." She pulled her hand and walked toward the room.

"Don't worry, she is only shy," Yaeko said.

"I hope she is," Yuuki rubbed his nose. He felt that he had become a step-father who was trying to get close to his step-children. He wasn't sure what to do since the daughter was quite big and was also his acquaintances. He only hoped this trip could smooth their relationship.

"But this is a good place," Ito said. She had always stayed in a crowded place in the city, she loved this kind of countryside scenery.

"I'm glad that you like it," Yuuki said.

Yaeko was also glad that she could bring her mother on this trip.

---

"Mom! Grandma! Nee-Chan! Come here!!!" Yuzuru was excited looking at the waterfall. She was holding the camera that he had given her before and started to take the picture of the beauty of nature.

Shiraito Waterfall, measuring three meters high and 70 meters wide, is located in the forests north of downtown Karuizawa. The mountain slopes above the waterfall contain a volcanic stratum on which groundwater flows before surfacing here. This explains why no river flows into the Shiraito Waterfall. Also, as only a small portion of the water flowing is rainwater, the strength of the flow stays relatively constant independent of the weather.

"Be careful! Don't run!" Yaeko reprimanded her.

Yuuki was looking around and frowned since he saw a lot of ghosts in this place. He was somewhat used to the city where it was almost impossible to see a ghost in that place since there was an Omnyoji who guarded the city but the countryside was different. However, he decided to ignore it since it wasn't harmful.

"What's wrong, Yuuki?" Shouko asked.

"Nothing, there is something on your hair, let me take it," Yuuki said and hurriedly took a beetle that was on her head.

"What is that?" Shouko asked.

"Probably a beetle," Yuuki said. He looked around and saw that Ito was talking with someone. He felt that this person was familiar, "Grandma, who are you talking with?"

Ito smiled, "Let me introduce you, this is Nurarihyon-San, he is living around here."

"Hello," Shouko nodded.

Yuuki felt weird looking at this old man. He felt that this old man wasn't a human.

"Hey," Nurarihyon smiled at them. He looked at him and asked, "Have we met each other before?"

"Maybe we met each other on the street or something," Yuuki said.

Nurarihyon nodded, "That's true, what's your name, boy?"

"Yuuki, Ichijou Yuuki," Yuuki said.

Nurarihyon nodded with a smile, "Well, Yuuki, I hope you enjoy your vacation in this place."

"Thank you," Yuuki said. He was wondering if this old man was trying to talk with grandma. He wondered whether this old man was trying to flirt with the grandma.

"Alright, I won't bother your trip, bye," Nurarihyon waved his hand and walked away.

Yuuki was wondering what he wanted to do but he didn't feel harm from him.

"Hey, hurry up! Let's take a picture together!" Yuzuru shouted.

"Yes," Shouko said.

"Let me help you, grandma," Yuuki said.

"Thank you," Ito said.

Yuuki asked someone to take a picture of everyone with this waterfall in the background. He was glad that he had a family picture for the first time.

---

Nurarihyon took his smoke pipe and walked slowly.

"Commander!"

"Oh, Nattou, what's wrong?" Nurarihyon asked.

"There is trouble with Tsuchigumo," Nattou said.

"Hmm," Nurarihyon frowned, "Hopefully, there is nothing happening."

"You don't want to do anything?" Nattou asked.

Nurarihyon shook his head, saying, "There is no clear evidence yet." He didn't want to hurt his old friend.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Commander...." Nattou thought that his commander was too kind.

"Stop any human that is trying to get into that place," Nurarihyon said.

"Yes!" Nattou saluted.

---

It was raining outside.

The weather in the mountain was quite hard to predict, they were staying in the hotel room while talking about where they would go tomorrow.

Hearing the sound of the rain made him feel that it was the right time to ask this question.

"Yaeko, Shouko, let's do it," Yuuki said.

Yaeko and Shouko looked at each other and nodded.

"Mom, Yuzuru," Yaeko said.

"Grandma, Yuzuru," Shouko said.

"What's wrong?" Yuzuru turned her head toward them.

Ito was also looking at them curiously.

Yuuki was between both Shouko and Yaeko while holding their hands together. He felt quite nervous but at the same time, he knew that he had to do it. He knew that it was a very strange relationship but he couldn't stop it. He didn't care about other people's opinions but it was different from her family.

"Yuuki?" Ito looked at him curiously.

Yuuki looked at both Shouko and Yaeko, "Let me tell them."

Shouko and Yaeko nodded at the same time.

"Grandma, Yuzuru, I'm dating both Yaeko and Shouko, please accept our relationship," Yuuki bowed his head asking for their permission.

"Please accept our relationship," Shouko and Yaeko said at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

540 Please, accept our relationship? 4

"Please, accept our relationship!"

Yuuki, Shouko, and Yaeko said with a serious and hopeful expression. They knew that their relationship was frowned upon but it was hard to stop it since they loved each other.

Yuzuru who heard it was getting angry, "NO WAY!!! I WON'T ACCEPT THIS KIND OF THINGS!!!" She ran out of the room.

"Yuzuru!!!" Yaeko shouted.

"It's okay, don't chase her, we need to talk first," Ito was looking at him calmly, "Do you want to take both my daughter and my granddaughter?"

"Yes," Yuuki said with sincere expression.

Ito looked at him and said, "My daughter has married a scum before, at that time, she is alone without the help of anyone taking care of her daughter, I'm old and the only thing I can do is help the house when she is working."

"Mom...." Yaeko looked at her mother with red eyes and tears.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"For Shouko, I still remember when she was born and how happy I was during that time to have my granddaughter for the first time, even though she has a flaw, but I have been thinking of her as my dear granddaughter," Ito said.

"Grandma...." Shouko was also in a similar state as her mother.

"I know that they're happy right now because of you and I know that you're not a good man who is trying to date both my daughter and granddaughter," Ito said.

Yuuki wasn't sure how to react in that statement.

"But both of them can only be happy with you, I hope you can take care of them and not hurt her in the future, please take care of my daughter and granddaughter," Ito said while bowing her head.

"Mom!"

"Grandma!"

Shouko and Yaeko hugged Ito together.

"I will make them happy and won't make them suffer in the future," Yuuki said.

Ito nodded, "I hope you can do that or I won't forgive you."

"Yes," Yuuki said.

"I know that your relationship isn't normal in society but I hope you can be happy in the future," Ito said.

"Thank you, mom," Yaeko said.

"Thank you, grandma," Shouko said.

Ito also hugged both of them and looked at him, "You can hug me too."

Yuuki smiled and hugged them too.

They stayed for a while without saying anything. They have been honest with each other and don't need to hide anything right now.

"I will search for Yuzuru," Yuuki said.

"Do you need our help?" Yaeko asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "You don't need to worry, I will search for her."

Yaeko and Shouko nodded in response.

Yuuki went out of the room and searched for this little girl who was trying to run away. He needed her to acknowledge him.

Ito saw that he had gone and asked her daughter, "Is he that amazing?"

"What are you talking about?" Yaeko asked with a confused expression.

Shouko was also confused.

"You don't need to act like a fool, I know that both of you have done that kind of thing with him, I'm asking whether he is really that amazing that he can make both of you unable to get away from him," Ito said with a smile.

"Mom!!!"

"Grandma!!!"

Yaeko and Shouko blushed at the same time hearing her question.

---

Yuzuru was running away from the hotel when she heard that both of her big sister and mother were dating the same man. She felt it was very confusing and strange. She knew that this kind of relationship was wrong and it made her confused. She wasn't sure how to respond to their confession.

Yuzuru ran to the outside of the hotel ignoring the call of the staff. She was running outside even though it was raining. She wasn't sure where she went and only the only thing in her mind was to run since she needed time to think about it.

"Ha....Ha....Ha..." Yuzuru was tired after running for a long time. She walked while thinking about her first meeting with him. She thought he was kind of annoying and would bully her sister, but it was different since he had helped her big sister to cure her deafness and muteness. Even though she wasn't showing it, she was grateful to him. She had also stayed in this place for a while when she ran away from her home.

Yuzuru was also grateful for him to make her mother find a better job. Her mother was still very strict but her expression softened after she met him. She thought everything was good but when she heard him dating both of her mom and big sister everything started to crumble. She had never heard of this kind of relationship before and wasn't sure whether she could accept it. Though, she knew that the only one who could make them happy was him.

"What about grandma?" Yuzuru was also curious about what her grandma was thinking about their confession. She was a bit regretting her decision to run away without listening to their conversation.

"It's cold...." Yuzuru hugged her body. She looked around and didn't know where she was since she was running aimlessly, "Where is this?" She didn't know where to go back and could only walk around.

"Is that light?" Yuzuru saw an orange light coming from quite close to her. She wanted to ask someone the way back to the hotel but the scene in front of her shocked her to the core.

"We have collected 36 sinners, can we really do this?"

"It's okay, as long as we follow the ritual, we can make it happen."

Yuzuru saw 36 people on the ground with their eyes closed, "W - what is this?" She knew that it was bad and she walked back slowly.

*Creak

Yuzuru stepped on a branch and made them notice her.

"Who is that?!"

"It's bad!!!" Yuzuru started to run away from this place.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

541 Please, accept our relationship? 5

Tsuchigumo who was a spider youkai had enough of his leader. He felt that the East Youkai Faction was really weak right now compared to the past. He wanted to change him and became the new leader of this faction. He had found a note to make himself stronger to achieve a power similar to heaven itself.

Tsuchigumo had ordered his subordinates to collect 36 sinners and placed them on the ritual altar. He also needed to do this in the night while it was raining. He had done this ritual several times and most of them failed but he didn't stop. He kept collecting humans and did this ritual to make himself stronger. He didn't care about the human and kept doing it since he didn't feel anything about them.

In his opinion, a human should be happy became his sacrifice to make himself stronger. However, he needed to be careful since the leader had sniffed his action. He didn't have much time or else he would be eliminated. He needed to succeed in tonight's ritual no matter what.

"Tsuchigumo-Sama."

Tsuchigumo nodded and started to place the human on the altar. He took his note and started to open it. He needed to say each of the sentences within the note without mistake. He saw the sky was raining and it was the time to start the ritual.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"#%&@%*%&#" Tsuchigumo started to say something that couldn't be understood by a human language. He talked very fast and put all of his focus on this ritual.

His subordinates were waiting anxiously beside him waiting for his success. They knew after this ritual they could receive a lot of things from their leader.

'Tsuchigumo-Sama....'

Tsuchigumo frowned and kept reading the words on the note.

The humans on the altar started to scream one by one. They felt that something was coming out of their stomach.

"AAAAARRRHHHHHH!!!!!"

They wanted to scratch it and wanted to take it out but their hands, feet, neck, body, and head were tied on the altar. They couldn't do anything besides screaming while trying to get away from this place.

Tsuchigumo ignored their screams and opened his eyes. He saw a small bud suddenly grow from their stomach and slowly grow. He knew that this ritual was different from the past and he needed to keep his focus more. He kept reading the note until he heard the sound of a broken branch. He almost lost his concentration.

His subordinates, who were by his side, also heard it.

"Who is there?"

They saw someone was running away from this place. They had a pale expression and thought it was one of the members of the main house. They knew that they couldn't let this person run away or else they would die tomorrow. They started to run toward this person trying to catch him.

Tsuchigumo ignored it and continued with his ritual, 'Soon...' His eyes were crazed and he saw the bud started to grow. He knew that soon his power was enough to conquer this world.

---

Yuzuru ran away with a panicked expression, "What the hell!!! What the hell is that!!!" She thought that she had met a very dangerous cult organization. She had never seen such a thing before she knew that she could be killed the same as the 36 people on the altar that she had seen before.

"STOP!!!!"

Yuzuru didn't stop and didn't turn her head. Her mind was only focussed on running away from this cult organization. She felt regret to run away right now, she should just stay in the room and talked with him, "Damn, what is happening!!"

Yuzuru ran away until she slipped from the wet ground. She fell down and wanted to stand up but she felt her feet were hurt, "Shit!!" She knew that the cult member was close and she forced herself to run but it was useless.

"Don't run!!!"

Two people suddenly came and caught her. They pressed her face on the wet ground and made her drink some of the dirty water.

"Cough! Cough!" Yuzuru coughed several times.

"Damn, it's human."

"Hmm, well, fortunately, she isn't a youkai."

'Youkai? What the heck?' Yuzuru thought that they had caught an eighth-grade syndrome. She wanted to stand up but their power was too big for her. She was helpless right now and couldn't do anything.

"Hmm, what should we do?"

"Just kill her here."

"WHAT!!!" Yuzuru didn't expect that she would be killed. She was only in middle school and she still wanted to do a lot of things. She didn't want to die, "Don't kill me!!!"

"Don't move around!!"

Yuzuru was scared right now and cried. She wanted to meet her family and him right now. She knew that he was very good at fighting, 'Yuuki....'

"Oh, this kid is a girl!"

"Really?"

"Hmm, it's been a while since I have done that."

"Hey, are you really doing it?"

"Of course, Tsuchigumo-Sama will take a lot of time for the ritual, rather than waiting why not doing something interesting."

"That's true!"

"BASTARD!!!" Yuzuru cursed them when she heard it. She knew what they were talking about and knew that she would be violated.

'Damn! Damn! Damn!' Yuzuru was crying.

"Hehehe, let me enj-."

His hand was just an inch away from her.

BAAAAM!!!!

His head was blasted and separated from his body.

"What?" He was stunned looking at how suddenly his partner died. He turned his head and saw a young man with a very scary expression, "Wa-." He didn't finish his words and he felt there was a hole in his stomach. He was stunned and fell down on the ground.

Yuuki kicked him away from her, "Yuzuru, I'm here, you don't need to worry now." He hugged her in his arms.

"UWAAAAAA!!!!!" Yuzuru was crying and very scared.

Yuuki was hugging her while caressing her back. He knew that she had just had a scary experience and he wouldn't be satisfied without wrecking this place.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

542 Please, accept our relationship? 6

Yuuki was trying to calm her in his hug, "Have you calmed down?"

"Hmm," Yuzuru didn't want to be separated from him.

Yuuki looked at the sky and thought that it was kind of annoying to be raining in this kind of situation. He used his power to stop the rain and made it disappear.

The gloomy sky started to change into a starry night.

"Thank you," Yuzuru said.

"You don't need to worry about that," Yuuki said.

Yuzuru had calmed down and wasn't scared anymore. She remembered that he had killed a person. She couldn't help but worry, "Is this okay?"

"What is it?" Yuuki asked.

"Y - you kill people because of me," Yuzuru was afraid that he would enter a jail because of her.

"You don't need to worry, they're not human," Yuuki said.

Yuzuru raised her eyebrow, "Not a human?"

"Look, you can see wings on their backs," Yuuki said.

"Wings? What are you talking abo...." Yuzuru was stunned when she really saw wings on their backs. She also saw that the nose of one of the attackers was unusually long, "W - what is this?"

Yuuki frowned, "This should be a tengu." He thought since their feature was kind of familiar to the tengu in the legend.

"Is this a really strange cult organization?" Yuzuru was scared.

"Hmm, it's similar to that, you don't need to think that much, let's go back," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, I want to go back," Yuzuru looked at her clothes were very messy and dirty at the same time. She wanted to take a warm bath and relax.

"But you're very strong," Yuuki praised. He had seen a lot of exaggerated expressions of a girl during this kind of time but this girl was calm right now.

"It's because of you," Yuzuru said with a low voice. She was a bit embarrassed to acknowledge it in front of him.

"Really?" Yuuki smiled, "Then you can call me either big brother or dad now, which one do you want?"

Yuzuru got annoyed, "No way!!!!"

Both of them talked with each other until they heard a scream from a far away place.

"I - it's that person!" Yuzuru remembered this voice and the thing that happened earlier.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

Yuzuru looked at him and started telling him about her experience earlier. She told him that there was a strange cult organization in this place that was trying to sacrifice a human. She saw it right in front of her face and it was so shocking, "Let's go back, let's run away from this place."

"I wanted to do that, but it was a bit late," Yuuki said and turned his head. He saw a person, no, a spider, "Tsuchigumo?" He saw a person with a lower body of a spider.

"T - this is a youkai!!!" Yuzuru was shocked and hid behind him.

"DAMNIT!! IT WAS ONLY A SECONDS AND I WILL BECOME THE LEADER OF THE YOUKAI! WHY! WHY!" Tsuchigumo was looking at the starry sky. He knew that he would succeed soon but the sudden change of weather made his ritual fail. He was filled with both rage and anger in his heart. He destroyed a lot of things until he remembered the person who disturbed his ritual. He thought it must be that person who destroyed this ritual.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"DON'T EVEN THINK TO GET OUT FROM THIS PLACE ALIVE!!!" Tsuchigumo ignored his subordinates who were dead on the ground. He was looking at two people in front of him and wanted to shred them right away. He started to create spider webs in this forest, making him unable to escape. He would enjoy to torture them and kill them slowly.

Yuuki looked at him calmly and thought that this was kind of funny.

Yuzuru was scared and looked at him, "A - are we going to be fine?"

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, this is only a small bug, you only need to slap it and it will die." He was wondering whether he had become one punch man in this world, though he wasn't bald. He didn't want to become bald though. He created three swords with his magic and held them in both of his hands and mouth. He had gotten three sword styles before and it was the right time to use them in such a sticky situation.

His swords weren't normal since he made the famous One-Cut Killer, Murasame. He made a famous sword from the anime of Akame Ga Kill.

"DIE!!!!" Tsuchigumo was jumping toward him. His legs were quite sharp and he decided to stab him several times until he died.

Yuuki waited for him to come until it was very close to him. He then turned around and leaped towards him. He attacked him with a sudden lightning-fast triple slash, "Purgatory Ogre Cutter!" He generated a powerful shockwave and destroyed his surroundings.

Tsuchigumo, who was attacked, left an X-shaped stream of blood. He fell down on the ground and didn't even make a sound. He just laid there quietly without any response. From the outer appearance of his body, there was a black mark that started to spread to his entire body.

Yuuki made his sword disappear and walked back, "Let's go back." He knew that this youkai had died since the poison curse inside his weapon was very strong.

Yuzuru opened her mouth wide when she saw him, "W - what is this?"

Yuuki smiled and picked her, "Ask your mom or your big sister, both of them have known already, let's go or else they will be worried for us to stay in the outside too long."

Yuzuru nodded in a rigid manner and decided to ask her mom and big sister as soon as she came back to the hotel.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

543 Please, accept our relationship? 7

Yuuki and Yuzuru came back to the hotel.

"Yuruzu!!!"

Shouko hugged her right away.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"What are you doing? Why are your clothes dirty? Hurry up and go for a bath!" Yaeko reprimanded her but her eyes were full of kindness looking at her daughter.

"Mom! Nee-Chan!" Yuzuru hugged them too.

"You should go for a bath too, Yuuki," Ito said.

"Yes, I will do that," Yuuki nodded.

Yuuki and Yuzuru were drenched in rain and their clothes were wet and dirty at the same time.

"Yuzuru, do you want to take a bath with me?" Yuuki asked.

"No way, bastard!" Yuzuru said and started to walk to the bathroom while holding both Ito and Shouko. She wanted them to accompany her and she was still scared of her mom.

Yuuki only rubbed his nose in response.

"Don't tease her," Yaeko said.

Yuuki nodded and placed his hand on her waist, "Then how about you take a bath with me?" He winked and caressed her waist slowly.

Yaeko blushed and slapped his hand, "Don't be shameless!" She looked at him and said with a low voice, "There is my mother."

Yuuki sighed, "I will go to the public bath then."

Yaeko nodded, "I will prepare your clothes in the room."

Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He kissed her cheek and walked to the bath.

Yaeko caressed her cheek slightly and smiled. She went back to the room in a good mood since it was a joyful moment.

---

Yuuki took off his clothes and wrapped a towel around his waist. He entered the bath and cleaned his body. After that, he entered the hot spring with a comfortable expression, "How comfortable....." He was looking at the sky, "Can you come out?"

"Hoo? Interesting."

Yuuki turned his head and saw an old man that he had seen earlier, "Nurarihyon?"

Nurarihyon nodded, "You still remember me?"

Yuuki nodded, "Your appearance is a bit unique."

"I see," Nurarihyon said while looking at the sky.

"So? What do you want?" Yuuki asked.

"Did you finish him?" Nurarihyon asked.

"Who?" Yuuki asked.

"Tsuchigumo," Nurarihyon said.

"Who?" Yuuki asked again since he didn't know this name.

"Spider youkai," Nurarihyon said while looking at him with an annoyed expression.

"Oh, him?" Yuuki looked at him, "Do you want revenge?" His expression was very relaxed at this moment, though, he was ready to attack him depending on his answer.

Nurarihyon didn't say anything but suddenly took out a cup of sake with two bowls, "Care to drink with an old man?"

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and didn't really think much about the sake. He had Avalon inside his body and he was immune to poison and curse.

Nurarihyon and Yuuki took the bowls and drank at the same time. They could feel warm Sake entering their body.

"He is one of my loyal subordinates but he has changed," Nurarihyon said, reminiscent of, "I need to eliminate him, but at the same time I can't bear to eliminate him." He looked at him and asked, "Why did you kill him?"

Yuuki sipped the sake slowly and said, "He tried to kill me."

Nurarihyon didn't say anything again and sipped the sake slowly.

Yuuki didn't say anything either since he didn't have that much interest in this old youkai. He stood up and walked back to his room.

"How is he at the end of his life?" Nurarihyon asked.

Yuuki remembered the Tsuchigumo earlier and thought about what had happened earlier, "Pathetic."

Nurarihyon smiled and snorted, "True, what a pathetic way to die."

"I will go back," Yuuki said.

"Thank you," Nurarihyon said.

"What are you talking about, old man," Yuuki waved his hand and exited the room.

Nurarihyon was silent and looked at the starry night, "What a dumb way to die, Tsuchigumo...." He shook his head and continued to drink the sake alone. He closed his eyes remembering the good old days.

---

Yuzuru was in the bath together with Shouko.

Shouko accompanied her since she was a bit worried about her.

Both of them were at the sister time and they were really close to each other.

Yuzuru looked at her and asked, "Nee-Chan."

"Hmm? What's wrong?" Shouko asked.

"Is Yuuki a demon slayer?" Yuzuru asked.

Shouko smiled, "What is it? Did you watch an anime or read a manga lately?"

"Nee-Chan, I'm not joking," Yuzuru started to tell her about her experience earlier and told her how he had killed a demon with a sword.

Shouko didn't expect that she had received such an experience before. She hugged her, "Alright, you don't need to worry, he is a magician, he will protect us."

Yuzuru thought for a while and asked, "Is he also the one who helps you with your deafness?"

Shouko nodded with a smile, "Yes, he is the one who is helping me, the only one in the world that cares about me."

"Nee-Chan, I care about you too," Yuzuru said while pouting.

Shouko smiled, "Of course, it's different, maybe in the future, you will know this feeling when you meet a boy that you love."

Yuzuru snorted, "I don't have an interest in a boy." She thought that boy was too childish and only thought with their third leg.

Shouko only smiled with a helpless expression, "Alright, maybe you're interested in a girl, as your sister, I will support you."

"Nee-Chan, how can you tease me? Is it his influence? You have become very bad!" Yuzuru didn't believe that her sister was trying to

Shouko laughed, "Maybe."

"Nee-Chan!!!" Yuzuru thought it she really couldn't give her sister to him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

544 Is broom really that necessary?

Yuuki was in the room while bringing a cup of sake since he felt it was nice.

"You're still a minor! How can you drink this kind of thing?" Yaeko reprimanded him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"It's okay, this is only once, care you accompany me?" Yuuki asked.

Ito smiled, "Good, it's been a while since I have one."

"Mom? You want to drink too?" Yaeko was surprised.

"What are you susprised about? You should drink too, there isn't much of a chance for us to drink together," Ito said.

"Don't think too much," Yuuki poured some Sake on her cup.

Yaeko sighed at both of them and joined them.

They were talking to each other until both Shouko and Yuzuru came back.

"Mom? Grandma? What are you drinking?" Yuzuru asked. She asked curiously and walked toward them.

"You're still young, you can drink this," Yaeko said.

"Well...." Yuzuru didn't say anymore since she was afraid to be reprimanded again.

Yuuki looked at her and nodded. He was glad that her emotion was stable and didn't seem that susprised with the thing that happened before.

They were talking about tomorrow's trip and went to sleep.

Yuuki was on the edge of the room and felt a bit lonely. Suddenly he felt someone enter his futon and felt a hand touching his chest. He didn't say anything and only smiled.

"Don't do anything tonight, let's just sleep, ok?" Yaeko said.

Yuuki turned and nodded, "Yes, but we can do it at home, right?"

Yaeko blushed and nodded slightly.

---

Two days had passed and they had enjoyed their short trip in Karuizawa.

Yuuki was glad since his relationship with them became closer. He was driving while listening to music. He turned his head and saw that everyone was sleeping since they were a bit tired. Though, this trip was a bit troublesome since he met the East Youkai Faction. Luckily, they didn't bother him again after he had killed Tsuchigumo.

Yuuki didn't think about the thing that happened in Karuizawa and went back home.

---

Yuuki had sent the Nishimiya family back to their home. He went back to his house and heard someone was in the courtyard. He walked toward that direction and saw that both Akane and Makoto.

"What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, Yuuki, welcome home," Makoto smiled.

"Welcome home, did you bring souvenirs?" Akane asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Here, you can eat it together with everyone."

"Yay," Akane took the souvenir bag and looked at it for a while.

"So what are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.

"Onee-Chan is teaching me magic," Makoto said.

"Hoo? Really?" Yuuki sat down while looking at her with intriguing expressions.

"What with your expression?" Akane looked at him with an annoyed expression.

"Not really, then what are you teaching her?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm teaching her how to ride a flying broom," Akane said.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Isn't he able to do that already?"

Akane nodded, "Yes, but there is something wrong with the application." She looked at her and said, "Makoto, can you do it?"

"Yes," Makoto frowned since she didn't really like the flying broom magic since her crotch felt uncomfortable. She was flying while sitting on the broom, "Done." She had an uncomfortable expression on her face right now.

Akane shook her head, saying, "It's wrong."

"Really?" Makoto landed and asked her strangely.

Akane nodded, "You don't make the broom fly but rather yourself who is flying." She took a broom and said, "Look at me." She held the broom and started to float. She didn't sit on it but only held it in her hands.

"Wow....." Makoto was amazed.

Akane started to fly around without even sitting on her broom. She was similar to a fish that was swimming on the water freely. She showed them for a while and landed on the ground, "Alright, you can try it."

Makoto nodded and held her broom similar to how her sister held it. She closed her eyes and started to float slowly. She opened her eyes and was happy when she succeeded.

"Good," Akane nodded with satisfaction.

"Thank you, Onee-Chan," Makoto said with a happy expression. She was glad that she didn't need to feel that uncomfortable feeling anymore.

Akane nodded, "You're talented, you don't need to worry about it." She turned her attention toward him and asked, "How is it? Do you have a question?" She thought that he was amazed by the power of a witch.

"Hmm, I have been curious about something," Yuuki said.

"Sure, ask away," Akane said.

"You can fly without a broom right? Then why do you need to use a broom to fly?" Yuuki asked. He felt that the broom was kind of useless when they could fly without even using it.

"Now that you mention it, why?" Makoto asked. She felt quite strange about this question since she also didn't need to use a broom to fly anymore.

"Well, the answer to this question is tradition," Akane said.

"Tradition?"

Akane nodded, "In the past, there wasn't much transportation, at the same time, the witch organization wanted to make a trademark of their group since they were often being mistaken with a magician, so they decided to use broom since they often used it to clean their room with a broom."

Yuuki felt that it was kind of strange.

Akane looked around and said, "Thought, there is a legend that most of the witch is single and it's hard to find a man, they used a broom to somehow satisfy themselves."

Makoto blushed when she heard it.

Yuuki wasn't sure whether he could accept this kind of history.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

545 Slump 1

Eriri was staying in his manga studio drawing her manga. She was concentrating on her own hentai manga project that would be sold at the summer event. She only had one week but she still hadn't finished her project.

"So you come here?" Yuuki was sitting on the chair near her.

"Yeah," Eriri nodded.

"You're in a slump?" Yuuki asked.

Eriri looked at him and shook her head, "No, I'm not...." Her eyes were moving around and she started to sweat.

Yuuki shrugged his shoulders, "Well, you can use this room, I will stay in the living room." He didn't really mind her staying.

"Wait!!!" Eriri pulled his hand and stopped him.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"C - can you become my mangaka assistant?" Eriri asked.

Yuuki smiled, "Alright...."

Her eyes were shining when she heard him agree.

"But my salary is a bit expensive," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Eriri was surprised.

"Of course, we're professionals, right?" Yuuki said.

"H - how much?" Eriri asked nervously.

"Around this much...." Yuuki showed it with his hand gesture.

"That's too much!!!!!" Eriri said that even though she could pay him, it was still too much compared to her normal assistant salary.

Yuuki walked toward her and whispered, "Then we can negotiate the price....."

"S - stop..." Eriri said while blushing and pressed her hands on his chest.

"Hmm? Stop? What do you mean?" Yuuki didn't feel a force from her hands and made him become more unscrupulous.

"I - I mea....." Eriri wanted to say something but suddenly someone appeared at the entrance of the manga studio.

"Do you want to take this poor milk, Yuuki?"

Eriri looked who was that person and showed her tiger teeth, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!"

Yuuki wasn't sure why both of them were always fighting, "Can you get along?"

"IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Both of them said at the same time.

"What are you doing here?" Eriri asked.

"This is where I live, I can go anywhere that I want in this house," Utaha said while crossing her arms, "Also, why are you here? Don't you have a big house?" She looked at her and said, "It's impossible to tempt him with that poor milk of yours."

"B - breasts are just fat!!!!" Eriri said while showing her tiger teeth. She looked at him and asked, "Right?"

Yuuki rubbed his nose when she asked him this question, he loved breasts and he couldn't deny it but it hurt her self-esteem when he told her the truth.

"Hmph, this guy is a big breasts lover," Utaha said with a smile, "Right?"

Yuuki was wondering why they always tried to provoke each other. He didn't really answer them and only hoped someone would save him from this situation.

"Yuuki, the lunch is ready, let's eat," Yukana suddenly came and said with a smile.

Yuuki felt that he had found his angel, "Alright, let's eat, you can work on your manga later, some famous people in the past said that they can't fight with an empty stomach."

Utaha and Eriri kept looking at him and their gaze was really hurting his back.

"Moo, Utaha, Eriri, don't fight all the time," Yukana said.

"I think this is a way for them to hide their embarrassment," Ranko also joined.

"NO!!!!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.

---

Yuuki was in the living room and saw Akane was laying lazily on the sofa. He could see that she was sleeping and he could smell that she had just drunk alcohol before.

"Hehehe...." Akane was laughing in her dream while letting out drool from her mouth.

Yuuki was merciless and pushed her away from the sofa.

Thud!

"Ouch!" Akane woke up from her sleep when she fell down from the sofa. She looked around in a confused expression since she was still half-asleep.

"Wake up, the lunch is ready," Yuuki said.

"You should be gentle!" Akane complained.

"Hmm, how long will you stay here?" Yuuki ignored her and asked.

"Hmm? Why?" Akane asked.

"I don't really mind, but you know that you have become a free-loader, right?" Yuuki said.

Akane couldn't refute it and thought for a while, "How about I teach you magic?"

Yuuki looked around and saw that Eriri didn't hear their conversation, "Don't talk too loud, there is someone who doesn't know the existence of magic here."

"Oooh," Akane looked at the cute blonde girl, "Who is that?" She was sleeping and didn't know who that girl was.

"She is Sawamura Eriri Spencer, she is a mangaka and my ex-mangaka assistant," Yuuki said.

"Ex-mangaka assistant? She doesn't have that kind of relationship with you?" Akane, who had stayed with him for a few days, knew that her cousin couldn't be saved. She knew that he was a wolf and it was his nature.

Yuuki shook his head, "I'm not the kind of man who flirts with anybody, I'm not that easy."

"Oh, can you say that again in front of the mirror this time?" Utaha suddenly said and joined the conversation.

"That's right, you should see your face when you say those words to me earlier," Akane nodded.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do I have that little credibility in your eyes?"

"Yes!"

Utaha and Akane said at the same time.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Let me take care of that naughty mouth in the night."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Utaha snorted and opened her mouth, trying to taunt him.

"This girl...." Yuuki hugged her waist and made him stay on his lap, "I will punish you later."

"Hmph, I can't wait for that," Utaha said while hugging his neck.

Akane who saw this scene couldn't help but said, "Can you not flirt in front of me?" She felt that she had received damage seeing them flirting.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

546 Slump 2

They took the food to the living room and ate the food there together.

Akane and Eriri had introduced each other.

Eriri was surprised when she heard that Akane was a big sister of Makoto since her skin was a bit dark. She thought that she was a foreigner or something.

"What kind of manga did you draw?" Akane asked curiously. She had stayed with him and she knew that he was a mangaka, novelist, game maker, anime director, singer, etc. She knew that it was just too amazing at the same time she was really pampered in his house since there were a lot of novels, games, anime, manga, and music. She knew that the girl in front of her was a mangaka but she didn't know what kind of manga that she had drawn.

Eriri wasn't sure how to answer her and she was nervous since she had only seen this woman for the first time. She didn't want her to have a strange impression of her.

"She draws Hentai Manga," Utaha suddenly said.

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!" Eriri was angry.

"Isn't that the truth? Why are you angry?" Utaha asked her with a confused expression.

"B - but...." Eriri looked at Akane to see her reaction.

Akane felt that she had seen something incredible. She had never thought this cute girl was drawing an adult manga. She thought that she shouldn't spend most of her time overseas. She moved closer to him and whispered, "Is it normal for a girl to draw a hentai manga?"

Yuuki who was eating rice stopped and replied, "Yes." He only said those words and continued to eat.

Akane looked at her and smiled, "Alright, I have seen a lot of strange people in the world and you're okay."

Eriri wasn't sure how to react to that response.

"It means you're weird," Utaha said.

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto felt that the two of them were similar to a close friend.

"Eriri, you're in a slump right?" Yuuki said.

"I - I'm not in a slump!!!" Eriri said with a flustered expression.

"Do you want to follow me to 'Shounen Jump'? Maybe you can see something there," Yuuki said.

Eriri was stunned. She knew that he had owned 'Shounen Jump' but hearing it from his mouth was really unbelievable, "Can't I?"

"Sure," Yuuki nodded. He had something to do later and didn't mind bringing her together.

"I will also come too," Utaha suddenly said.

"Why?" Eriri complained.

"I'm also curious about that place," Utaha started to enter her hysteria mode, "I want to see a mangaka who have poured their sweat, tears, and blood into their creation but being rejected or succeeded on the spot." She continued, "I want to see their expression, especially youth who are fighting with a burning spirit." She stood up on the table showing her enthusiasm.

Everyone was looking at her with dumbfounded expressions and opened their mouths wide.

"Alright, but you need to sit down first," Yuuki said.

Utaha sat down to her seat and had a calm expression on her face. Her expression told everyone that the earlier thing was only an illusion.

"Weird...." Eriri couldn't help but said.

Utaha only gazed at her for seconds and said, "Poor milk."

Eriri had veins appeared on her forehead and became angry again, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!"

"You don't have to call my full name every time, Sawamura, though, maybe you need to change it in the future since it will be Ichijou Utaha," Utaha looked at him and smiled, "Right? Dear?"

Yuuki was almost melted by her cuteness at that moment. He nodded, "Sure."

"Oh, me too, Ichijou Ranko, not bad," Ranko nodded.

Yukana also blushed and joined, "Hmm, Ichijou Yukana, how nice...."

Utaha only intended to do mental damage to Eriri, but her attack became an AOA (Area of Attack) and attacked both Makoto and Akane, who was single.

"Can you not flirt in front of me?" Akane twitched her lips.

Makoto only nodded while eating her lunch.

Eriri crumbled in her seat and felt that she had been defeated.

Yuuki was looking at her and wondering whether she would give up since he had never seen her win once against Utaha.

They continued to eat lunch and went together to the garage.

"I want to have a motorcycle date," Utaha said suddenly.

"We're three people here," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.

Utaha looked at Eriri and said, "Well, she can walk."

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.

"Alright, enough, you need to get along with each other or I won't bring you there," Yuuki said with a domineering tone.

Eriri and Utaha looked away at the same time, "Hmph!" Though, they didn't fight anymore.

Yuuki shook his head and entered the car.

Utaha sat beside him and Eriri sat on the back seat.

Three of them went together to the Shounen Jump.

"So can you tell me what are you doing there?" Utaha asked curiously.

"Oh, it's about the Gold Future Cup, we need to hold a meeting since there is one person who caused a controversion there," Yuuki said.

"Who?" Eriri asked curiously.

"Hmm, I forgot the name but it seems he is a singer," Yuuki said.

"Ooh...." Utaha and Eriri didn't have that much interest since they mostly listened to his song and didn't care about another singer.

Yuuki started the radio and it was a coincidence that the radio was playing his song. He remembered this song since it was the song that he sang when he was thinking about Yaeko. He couldn't help but smile remembering that he had gotten her back right now.

"Oh, isn't this your song?" Utaha said.

Yuuki nodded and took her hand. He kissed the back of her hand, "Yes."

"Alright, what is it? I'm not saying that I'm not happy but what do you want? Do you want to play your special kinks tonight?" Utaha suddenly said with a happy expression.

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that she was cuter when she closed her mouth.

Eriri, who saw it, only gritted her teeth and couldn't help but trace hearing this song.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

547 Youtful Spirit! 1

They arrived in the Shounen Jump at noon.

"This is my first time here," Utaha said. She had only come to his novel publisher company and had never come here.

"Well, but you have met Iida several times right?" Yuuki said.

Utaha remembered his editor who came from time to time to bring his manuscript to the company. She nodded at her, "Let's enter." She couldn't wait to see a newcomer who came nervously to this company.

""I don't understand how you can get that excited," Eriri said while shaking her head, even though she said that her expression betrayed her words. She was quite looking around similar to a child who entered an amusement park. This would be her first time to enter this place since she published her manga in the 'Weekly Shounen Gongon'. She was also nervous since she felt that she had become a company spy.

Utaha ignored her and held his hand to enter the building.

"Wait for me!!!" Eriri ran toward them.

Three of them entered the building at the same time.

Yuuki didn't wear his glasses since it made it easy for them to know him and the people in this place were quite scarce and he didn't need to worry about fans that it was too much to handle. Thought when he entered he saw a commotion in front of the receptionist.

"I don't want to draw! I'm very tired! Give me a break!"

"No! The deadline is in a few days! You need to draw!"

"Who is that?" Utaha asked with interest. She thought it was quite an interesting scene.

"They're a mangaka and his editor," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Really?" Eriri looked in disbelief.

The man who was whining turned his head and saw him. He couldn't help but run toward him, "Yuuki-Boss!!!" He jumped and hugged his leg, "Help me! I don't want to draw, tell him to stop!"

His editor who saw him started to get nervous, "Boss...." He hoped that he could help him.

Yuuki nodded at this man, "Hiramaru, listen, why did you start to draw manga?" He spoke with a tone similar to a parent who tried to talk with his children.

"Why did I start to draw manga?" Hiramaru was stunned and looked at him. He remembered the days when he started to draw manga and it was painful. He had a day that he couldn't sleep since he needed to finish his manuscript. He had never seen the sun and only holed up in his room drawing a manga everyday.

"Why? Why am I starting to draw manga?" Hiramaru was similar to a lost lamb who was trying to find his salvation.

"Hiramaru....." Yoshida had a complex emotion when he saw his expression. He thought that it had been very hard for him.

"Remember, the thing that you said to me the first time you met me," Yuuki crouched down and patted his shoulder, "You want to become popular right?"

Hiramaru looked up at him.

"You want to drive a car and have a beautiful girlfriend, right?" Yuuki asked and added, "Answer me, Hiramaru! Do you want to become popular?"

"YES, I WANT TO BECOME POPULAR!!!!" Hiramaru shouted. He felt that the spirit inside his soul had been reignited.

"Good, keep that spirit, keep drawing manga and become popular!" Yuuki said.

"Yes, I will!!!" Hiramaru nodded and looked at the two beautiful girls beside him, "Who are they?" He felt a bit shy since they were very beautiful.

"This is my girlfriend, and this is a mangaka from 'Weekly Shounen Gongon'," Yuuki said.

Hiramaru couldn't believe it, "Is she really mangaka?" He thought that mangaka was mostly male and there wasn't any female.

"Hiramaru, there are a lot of cute girls who draw a manga, when your manga is popular, you have a chance to talk with them, at the same time, you can use that chance to know her, make her become your girlfriend, and in the end...." Yuuki paused for a while and said, "Marry her and have a beautiful life." He was similar to a devil who tried to tempt someone.

"Marry her.....Beautiful life....." Hiramaru muttered slowly.

Yuuki put both of his hands on his shoulders, "Go! Go draw manga since that beautiful life is waiting for you!"

"YES!!!" His eyes were on fire and he stood up, "Yoshida-San, let's go! I need to draw my manga!" His step was powerful and his figure was similar to a warrior who entered the battle.

Yoshida looked at him with amazement, "Boss, thank you!"

Yuuki nodded, "This should be enough for him to draw for one week."

Yoshida nodded and asked, "But what should I do after one week?"

"You can tell him that you will introduce him to a cute mangaka girl or your relative," Yuuki said.

"How about you introduce him to someone?" Yoshida asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "The girl around me is too much for him, maybe his heart will be broken when he meets them."

Yoshida thought for a bit and nodded.

"Alright, I will leave you then," Yuuki said.

"Boss, wait!" Yoshida said.

"Hmm? What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Can I get your autograph? My daughter is your fan," Yoshida said.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and gave him his autograph.

"Ah, can you also take a picture with me? I want to show it to my family?" Yoshida became shameless.

Yuuki twitched his lips and nodded, "Alright."

They had a picture together and Yoshida left him to follow Hiramaru.

"Is this normal?" Utaha asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Of course not, he is a bit special."

"I understand," Utaha nodded and hugged her body. She was excited when she saw the scene earlier and felt it was similar to the hotblooded scene in the movie.

Eriri wasn't sure but she felt that this company was a bit weird.

"Oh, let me tell you that the 'Weekly Shounen Gongon' is weirder than this," Yuuki said.

Eriri blinked her eyes and asked with disbelief, "Really?"

"Really, alright, let's continue," Yuuki said.

Utaha felt excited but Eriri felt tired for some reason.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

548 Youtful Spirit! 2

"Boss," Sasaki who was the editor-in-chief, greeted him.

"Sasaki-San," Yuuki nodded.

"Everyone is ready and we can start the meeting," Sasaki said with a formal tone.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and turned toward both Utaha and Eriri, "Iida will accompany you, you can look around, I will go to the meeting shortly."

Iida, who was eating cup ramen on her desk, was startled. She coughed up her ramen, "Cough! Cough!"

"Alright, don't worry, this place is quite fun," Utaha said.

"Ok," Eriri felt a bit disappointed since she couldn't join the meeting.

Yuuki looked at Sasaki and said, "Let's go."

Sasaki nodded in response.

Both of them walked toward the meeting room together.

Utaha and Eriri walked toward Iida.

"So do you want to tour around this place?" Iida asked.

"Sure, also can you let us see a scene where a newcomer comes to this place and the editor rejects their story?" Utaha asked.

"Yeah, I want to see that," Eriri said.

"Oh, I also want to see an editor trying to support their mangaka and make their spirit burn," the Utaha said with an excited tone. She wasn't done and kept talking about what kind of scene that she wanted to watch in this place.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Iida could sigh and wondered why she had received this job.

---

Yuuki and Sasaki entered the meeting room together.

There were a lot of people already inside and in front of them, there was a document.

Yuuki sat down and took the document, "Is this the survey data of the Gold Future Cup?"

Sasaki nodded, "Yes, the reader has chosen the winner."

Yuuki nodded and looked at the data, in two weeks the result of the Gold Future Cup would be announced to everyone. He saw the names of his acquaintances there were Ashiragi Muto with Detective Trap, Shinta Fukuda with Kiyoshi Knight, Aoki Ko and Takuro Nakai with Hideout Door, and lastly Koji Makaino with Colorfusical.

"Boss, what do you think of Koji Makaino?"

"Oi, stop it!"

"No, let me talk, boss, don't you think that Koji Makaino is kind of dirty? He is using his fans to help him with the voting."

Even though the other people didn't say anything they felt the same.

Yuuki looked at the number of a vote of those four mangas and it didn't seem that much different. He looked at him and asked, "So what do you want to do?"

"I, no, we want him to leave the tournament."

Yuuki looked at him calmly and said, "You think too much about him, the manga is about interesting or not, the reader isn't blind, you're worrying too much, he is a newcomer in this industry let him know how cruel this the world of mangaka."

His eyes were chill and made everyone shudder.

Yuuki knew who would become the winner and didn't think much since there was still two weeks before the announcement.

Sasaki nodded in agreement, he thought the manga was good as long as it was interesting.

"Enough about the Gold Future Cup, there are still two weeks before the result is being announced," Yuuki said and added, "Let's talk about something else here."

They nodded and started to talk to him about the condition of this company.

Yuuki was glad that even though there weren't any manga from his past life, this company was still strong. He could see that this company was moving to better and it was quite fast, especially with the One Piece that he published.

"That's right, the 'Weekly Shounen Gongon' can shake our position to become the number one manga industry," Sasaki said.

"Boss, can you move your manga to our company?"

They knew that he had drawn manga in that company too.

"Oh, don't worry about them," Yuuki said.

"Why?" Sasaki asked.

"I own some of their shares," Yuuki said.

They were stunned and weren't sure how to react when they heard he also owned them.

Yuuki smiled, "This is also your job, don't lose against them." He wanted to incite their competitive soul within them.

They could only nod when they heard it.

The meeting wasn't that long since they were mostly about a report and the Gold Future Cup.

"Alright, I will go back now," Yuuki said.

Sasaki nodded, "I will send it to you."

Yuuki only nodded and walked to meet both Eriri and Utaha. He was wondering whether they were trying to make trouble or not. He walked to the office and saw there were Utaha, Eriri and Iida were looking at something.

"What are you looking at?" Yuuki asked.

"Yuuki, look at this," Utaha said.

Yuuki looked at the manga and was amazed with the skill of drawing but....

"It's good, right?" Utaha asked.

"It's good, but the story..." Yuuki said.

""It's true that the author should learn how to make a story or partner up with someone else," Utaha said.

"Iida, you should contact this mangaka," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, I plan to do that," Iida nodded.

Yuuki noticed that Eriri who saw this manga became grumpy. He placed his hand on her head and said, "Don't lose."

"I won't," Eriri said while showing her tiger teeth.

"Alright, let's go back," Yuuki said.

Eriri nodded, "I need to draw." She looked at him and said, "Let me stay in your manga studio."

"Sure," Yuuki said.

"Listen, poor milk, I know you're trying to tempt him, but it's impossible with your flat chest," Utaha said.

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry.

Yuuki thought it would be a peaceful trip but it was far from his imagination. He picked them on both of his arms similar to handling a cat, "Alright, you can fight later." He turned toward Sasaki and Iida, "I will go back first."

"Goodbye," Iida had gotten used to this kind of scene in his home.

Sasaki adjusted his glasses and nodded. He felt that he wanted to become young again since he was still single. He needed to go to a bar and meet a beauty barista later.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

549 Interview Before The Match With The Strongest Youth

Eriri, who had come to his house, went directly to his manga studio.

Utaha also followed her since she wanted to annoy her somehow.

Yuuki didn't really care about that and decided to teleport to his house in the Kuoh. He heard that the Grimory group had just had their interview before their battle with the strongest youth of this generation, also known as, Sairaorg Bael. He went to his room and teleported.

---

Akeno who was in the living room was cooking a dinner for two people who were in this house, "Koneko, can you help me to set up the dish?"

"Yes, Akeno-San," Koneko nodded.

"Nyaa, what are you cooking?" Kuroka asked curiously.

"Hmm, it was just a simple dinner," Akeno said and saw someone suddenly hug her waist. She was startled but she realized who it was, "Don't do that, it's dangerous."

"It's okay," Yuuki said and hugged her from behind.

"Mooo," Akane said with a helpless expression.

"Yuuki, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped and also hugged him from behind.

Their position was very strange from the point of a Koneko, though at the same time it made her jealous for some reason.

"Hey! Don't cause trouble in the kitchen!" Akena was mad.

"YES!!!" Yuuki and Kuroka said at the same time. Both of them went to the dining room and sat there waiting for her.

Akeno cleaned her hands and also sat next to him, "You have guts to come to your mistress's home suddenly."

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Of course not, I want to see you too."

"That's right, I have to show you something," Akeno said.

"Oh? Is it that interview?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yes, we had our interview a few days ago."

"When is the match?" Yuuki asked.

"It should be within three days," Akeno said.

"Let's watch it together nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure." He was glad that her criminal had been pardoned and made her could move around freely.

"Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka moved from her seat and sat on his lap.

"Alright, this is what I need to do," Yuuki said and thought for a while. He remembered something when he went to the Karuizawa," Kuroka, Koneko, do you know Nurarihyon?"

"Nurarihyon?" Both sisters said at the same time. Koneko had a curious expression on her face but Kuroka had a strange expression on her face.

"Nurarihyon? Is it the leader of the Youkai Faction in the East?" Akeno was also curious.

Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "Well, it's okay that you don't know him, I only met him a few days ago in Karuizawa." He told them about his experience there and talked about his fight with Tsuchigumo. He looked at Kuroka looking for her reaction.

"Well, that's unexpected," Akeno nodded and didn't expect him to have a battle there.

"Alright, let's eat first, I want to see your interview after that," Yuuki said.

"Good," Akeno said, since the food was better to be eaten when it was hot.

"Is he telling you something, nyaa?" Kuroka, who was still in his lap, asked with a low voice.

Yuuki nodded in response and ate the food.

"Let's talk later, nyaa," Kuroka said.

They continued to eat and went to the living room to watch the interview before their match.

In the underworld, the rating game between Sairaorg Bael versus Rias Gremory was the biggest event during this summer since both of them were very famous.

Sairaog Bael is famous for his popularity known as The Strongest Youth in the Devil.

Rias Gremory is also famous since she is the little sister of the current Maou Lucifer, Sirzechs Lucifer and she also has the current Red Dragon Emperor on her peerage.

The battle was very much waited for by everyone in the underworld.

Yuuki had received an invitation since his acquaintance was pretty much very famous and his deed to stop Loki and Shalba attacking the Underworld made him pretty much famous with everyone.

His real identity was only known by everyone who had come to Kyoto and it was mostly a youkai.

The current leader of the West Youkai Faction, Yasaka, had told them to hide his identity since she wanted him to not be troubled by the current supernatural world. The other people who knew his identity were very limited and it was only someone from Gremory Peerage, Sitri Peerage, Serafall, and Azazel.

With the appearance of the Khaos Brigade, it was better to hide his identity to make him an element of surprise during this time since they still didn't know his identity.

Yuuki believed in the people in Hero Faction wouldn't even connect him with both Archer and Zero since both of them had different powers. He was also wondering how was the situation of Cao Cao since he had given her that curse.

"Yuuki, what are you thinking, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, let's watch the show."

"Good," Koneko nodded and started the television.

---

In the hideout of the Hero Faction Group.

After their defeat from another human, they were practicing really hard and at the same time, they were amazed by his identity.

Singer?

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Mangaka?

Novelist?

A game developer?

Son of the Largest Yakuza Group?

Some of them even became his fans and they didn't say anything about his information to the other group since they knew that he was human, even though they had been fighting but their purpose was the same. They wanted to protect humanity from other races.

Cao Cao, who knew his identity, wanted a rematch against him. He has been training in his girl form since he found out that it made him stronger faster. He wasn't sure why but in his girl form his control became better and he didn't lose one of his eyes during his battle with him. He wanted to know how he could become strong while still retaining his humanity. He was curious about him and couldn't stop thinking about him.

"Cao Cao, do you want to wear this?" Jeanne suddenly came while bringing cute clothes.

"No," Cao Cao said with a plain tone.

"What a waste, you're very cute, you know," Jeanne said.

"I'm a man," Cao Cao said.

"But you're a girl right now," Jeanne said and looked around, "Right?"

"Boss, is so cute today."

"I want to see the boss wearing those clothes."

"The boss who is full of sweat is very nice."

Cao Cao tried to hold the frown on his forehead.

"BASTARD! GET AWAY FROM HERE!" Georg drove them away from the place.

They shook their heads and felt disappointed but they couldn't refute him.

Georg walked toward him, "Are you okay, Cao Cao?"

"I'm fine, thank you," Cao Cao said with a smile.

"Ugh...." Georg held his chest when he saw him smile.

"What's wrong?" Cao Cao asked.

"N - nothing, let me back to my room, I need to take a rest," Georg felt that he would lose his sanity when he stayed here for a long time.

"What's wrong with him?" Cao Cao asked Jeanne.

Jeanne only smiled, "Don't worry about him, let's try these clothes."

Cao Cao sighed in response.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

550 Practice Make Perfec

"Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.

"What's wrong?" Akeno asked worriedly since she had never seen him sick before.

Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, probably some people are talking about me."

"Really?" Akeno asked.

"Yes, your husband is very popular among young girls," Yuuki winked.

Akeno snorted in response.

"Enough flirting! Watch the interview!" Koneko was annoyed.

Akeno, Yuuki, and Kuroka laughed in response.

Four of them started to watch the interview together.

Yuuki thought it was just a normal interview but.....

"Will you suck your master nipples to make yourself stronger?"

Yuuki wasn't sure how to react to that question. He was sure that the entire underworld knew that Hyoudou Issei or Red Dragon Emperor was pervert and breasts fanatism.

"He was perverted," Koneko commented.

"You don't need to remind me that I could tell that," Yuuki answered.

"Though you're also perverted," Koneko said while looking at him with a deadpan expression.

Yuuki smiled and pinched her cute nose, "Alright, your older brother is perverted."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"O - Older brother...." Koneko blushed and looked away.

"Nyaa, do you want a niece, Koneko?" Kuroka asked.

"N - niece..." Koneko was full of smoke and couldn't process the thing that happened.

"Aw, Koneko is very cute," Akeno also hugged her.

"Are you ready for the battle?" Yuuki asked. He knew that their opponents would be the strongest youth in the underworld and his peerage. He wasn't sure how strong this person was since he only saw him once and he knew that he only used his physical strength.

Akeno nodded with a confident smile, "Of course, I have practiced my lighting magic and a magical weapon that you have given me before."

Koneko also nodded, "Don't worry, Nee-San is also giving me a practice in both youjutsu and senjutsu." She had accepted her heritage and tried to practice it with her older sister, "Also your magic weapon is very good." She loved how it was focused to increase the power on her body.

"Yes, I can't wait to see you on the battle a few days later, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "Let's watch together, nyaa." She looked at him with a hopeful expression.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, let's go together." He had received an invitation from Serafall and Rias. He could watch the match at the stadium later.

"Good," Kuroka hugged him.

Yuuki knew that both Koneko and Akeno had gotten stronger than before. He looked at them, "I know that both of you have gotten stronger but don't get too careless in battle alright?" He had taken Rossweisse away from them and he wasn't sure who would be the one who fought in their battle later.

"Yes," Akeno and Koneko said at the same time.

"So the one who will be fighting later?" Yuuki asked and added, "Are there any new members in Rias's peerage?"

Akeno nodded, "Yes, you know the Rias's member and there is also Ravel."

"Ravel?" Yuuki titled his head.

"Yeah, the bird," Koneko had an annoyed expression on her face.

Kuroka also nodded, "Yes, I don't know why she tried to get that bird to her peerage."

"Rias doesn't have many people in her peerage, Ravel also came from her initiation to help her in this battle," Akeno said.

"Really?" Yuuki asked.

Akeno nodded, "Yeah, after the battle with Riser, that girl seems interested in Issei."

"Hmm..." Yuuki knew that there was something called a protagonist aura and somehow it increased the charm of that person, even though their personality was awful or super perverted.

They talked with each other for a while and went to the room.

Koneko went back to her room while looking at Yuuki, Akeno, and Kuroko who entered the same room. She had complex expressions and decided to sleep early since she knew that it would be loud after this.

---

"So can you tell me about Nurarihyon?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm?" Akeno was curious.

"I don't want to tell this to Koneko nyaa," Kuroka said.

"What are you talking about?" Akeno was confused.

"Can she listen to it too?" Yuuki asked.

Kuroka nodded, "It doesn't matter, nyaa, she is also your mate, I don't mind her, nyaa."

"Thank you," Akeno wasn't sure what they would say but she knew that it was something important.

Kuroka started to tell them about her story in her childhood. She told them that her parents were both human and nekoshou. Her father was a researcher for someone and her mother was a nekoshou who fell in love with him. Their love was only one side since her father was mostly thinking about the researcher.

"Then one day, there was an explosion that made both of our parents die," Kuroka said while sitting on his lap. She made his arms hug her body since she felt warm and comfortable. She continued to tell both of them about her story.

Akeno felt that she was kind of familiar with each other. Both of them were alone during their childhood. She was glad her relationship had gotten better with her father but Kuroka was different since her parents had gone far away.

"That's why I'm happy that I found a place where I belong," Kuroka said while smiling.

Yuuki caressed her slowly while listening to her story.

"As for Nurarihyon, he should be acquaintances with my mother, both of whom know each other," Kuroka said, and added, "Enough about that old fart, nyaa, let's sleep, my mating session is near, I can't wait to make a kitty."

"Do you want to get a kitty right away in the mating session?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki thought it was still a bit early to have children since he was only a high school student.

"That's a good idea, though, and I think it's better to have it when I'm a graduate, and at that time let's make it," Akeno said, adding, "Let's do the practice right now though."

"Alright, let's do the practice," Yuuki didn't think much anymore and decided it was better to not think too much about it whether he got children or not. He was fine either way and decided to practice with both of them tonight.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

551 Rehearsal Before The Real Things

Yuuki was in the trunks while sitting in the chair waiting for the girls to come out from their changing room. He had practiced making children several times yesterday and this time it was time to work. He was looking at whether the rehearsal for tomorrow's event. He knew that the guest had been waiting for the pool to open since it was summer. He was waiting for a while until he heard someone was coming.

"Yuuki...."

Yuuki turned his head and saw a lot of gorgeous girls.

"IT'S A POOL!!!" Kuina was excited.

"Kuu-Chan, we need to do a rehearsal first," Mayuki reprimanded.

"How is our swimsuit?" Yukana asked.

"Beautiful," Yuuki answered.

"It's hot...." Utaha said while looking at the sky.

"Is it okay to use the pool for ourselves?" Makoto asked.

"It's okay, the pool isn't open yet and I'm thankful for everyone to help with this event," Latifa said with a smile.

"Thank you, Latifa," Ranko said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Isuzu was standing right beside Latifa waiting for him similar to the bodyguard.

Clap! Clap!

"Alright, everyone, the event is tomorrow, we need to do the last rehearsal for today," Chiaki said.

"Good, let's do it!!!" Kuina said and wanted to do it as soon as possible since she wanted to play in the pool.

"That's right! Where is Megumi-chan?" Hinako asked curiously.

"Yeah, Megumi-chan! Where are you?"

They called her around but no one was able to find her.

Yuuki was also looking around until he heard someone right beside him.

"I'm here," Kato suddenly appeared beside him.

"Kato, why are you here suddenly?" Yuuki asked with a surprised expression.

"I have been here for a long time," Kato said with a helpless expression.

"Your hair has gotten longer, Kato," Yuuki said.

Kato nodded, "I have been thinking to make it into a ponytail, do you think it is suitable?"

Yuuki nodded, "I think that is good, you can try it."

Kato nodded in response.

"Megumi-chan! You're there!" Mayuki was surprised.

"Let's go Megumi-chan, let's start the rehearsal!" Kuina said.

"Good," Kato nodded in response.

They joined together and went to the stage to start their rehearsal.

Utaha, Isuzu, and Latifa walked toward him.

"Is this okay?" Isuzu asked worriedly.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"I mean, Kato...." Isuzu wasn't sure how to say it.

"Well, Kato has very little presence, can she really play the role of heroine in this event?" Utaha said. She had met that girl several times in school. She wouldn't even notice her when they met at each other except during the time she greeted her first thought sometimes she also didn't even notice her.

"It's okay, maybe something unexpected will happen," Yuuki said.

"Unexpected?" Latifa titled her head.

"Well, don't worry about that, how is the park?" Yuuki asked.

Latifa smiled, "It's good, there are a lot of guests who come to the park." Even though her body was cursed, she had gotten quite better with the happy energy from the guests who came to the park.

Yuuki nodded and listened to their report. He knew that the number of guests who came to this park was at least 275,000 people. He had time until the end of the autumn season. He wanted to reach 500,000 in the early autumn. He still had a wrestling event at the end of the summer and he knew that it would increase the number of guests several times. At the same time, he thought he should also make a concert during the autumn since there wasn't any competition anymore.

Yuuki, Yukari, Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mugi had become a popular singer but their exposure was quite little. He also didn't really think that it was better for them to work since they only had a few years left in their school.

Yuuki also had an offer from the television and thought it was a good chance to advertise both events in the amusement park.

"Oh, they're starting," Utaha said.

Yuuki looked at the rehearsal with interest. He didn't help them on this occasion and wanted to see how well they were making this event, though he believed that they could surpass his expectation. He focused his attention on Kato since he felt that he would lose her.

Ranko, Chiaki, and Kuina had become the villains for this event. They would become the Team Rocket who came to disrupt the peace of this pool.

Hinako and Yukana would join the guest and made the event become merrier. Both of them would become fake hostages for the villains.

Mayuki didn't join them since she was too shy but she helped them backstage and other things.

Kato became the heroine who would help the guests and fought against the villains.

Isuzu, Utaha, and Latifa had anticipation on her face watching them.

Yuuki looked at their performance and his attention was on Kato for the entire rehearsal. He really felt that this girl was either a descendant of a legendary assassin in the past. He felt that this girl could become the greatest assassin or spy in the entire history with her ability.

The rehearsal didn't take much of the time and it ended with quite a good performance.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

Yuuki couldn't help but clap his hands.

"How is it?" Chiaki asked with anticipation.

"It's good, I'm glad that I entrusted this work to you," Yuuki said.

"That's good," Chiaki sighed in relief.

"This girl is good, you can add her to the family," Utaha whispered.

Yuuki ignored her whisper and said, "Alright, let's enjoy the pool."

"YEAH!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

552 Swimming Pool

"Before you enter, let's say thank you to the boss of this park since she let us use this pool for ourselves this time," Yuuki said.

"Thank you, Latifa!!!"

They had stayed in the park for quite a while and knew who was this cute princess in front of them.

"Yes, I'm also grateful to everyone who helps with this event," Latifa said with a smile. She also loved the event and couldn't wait for tomorrow.

"Alright, let's enter the pool!!!" Kuina said with a smile. She pulled both Mayuki and Hinako to the pool and jumped together.

Splash!

"Let's go, Latifa-chan, let's swim together!" Ranko said.

"A - ah," Latifa was quite nervous when she came for her.

"Hey, don't be too forceful when it comes to her highness!!" Isuzu said.

"Moo, don't be jealous, Izusu-chan, let's join us too," Yukana pulled her hands.

Four of them also jumped into the pool together this time.

Splash!

"I will join too!!!" Makoto jumped too.

Splash!

Yuuki who didn't even jump to the pool was quite wet from the water that they had been splashed from jumping into the pool.

"Hmm," Chiaki was looking at his body.

"What's wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing, this is my first time to observe your body, are you training at home?" Chiaki asked. She knew that a body was important for the actress and actor. She could see that his body was really good.

"Do you want to touch it?" Utaha offered.

"Why are you offering my body?" Yuuki asked.

"Can I?" Chiaki said.

"Of course," Utaha nodded.

"What about my opinion?" Yuuki asked.

Both of them ignored him and observed his body closely.

"You have to touch his abs and chest, this is feeling good," Utaha said while guiding her hands to touch him.

"Hmm," Chiaki thought for a while and asked, "Did you touch it often?"

"Of course, he loves it," Utaha said.

Yuuki was speechless and decided to have his revenge. He picked both of them and walked to the pool.

"Kyaaa!!"

Yuuki jumped into the pool with two of them in his arms.

Splash!

This was his first time entering the pool ever since he was reincarnated. He felt very nice right now and it was very refreshing in his opinion. He felt that during the summer it was the perfect time to enter the pool.

---

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Macaron, Tirami, and Moffle were working in the amusement park.

"Damn him, how can he enjoy the pool with a lot of girls, mi," Tirami complained.

"Yes, ron! This is very unfair, ron!" Macaron said.

"Shut up and continue to work, mofu," Moffle said.

"But don't you feel jealous of him, Moffle?" Tirami said.

"SHUT UP!!!" Moffle said to them and added, "They're working right now, don't bother them, mofu, also we have a lot of guests!!!"

"Do you really believe that he will only be working there, ron?" Macaron said with disbelief.

"I know that, but I know that he won't bother Latifa since he brought his girlfriend, mofu," Moffle said with confidence.

Macaron and Tirami looked at each other and shook their heads together.

"You Sister Complex," both of them said at the same time.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY BASTARD?!" Moffle was angry.

---

"Good, continue to move your feet," Yuuki said while holding her hands.

Latifa was moving her feet trying to learn how to swim. She suddenly felt tired and let herself rest on his body.

"Are you fine?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, I'm a bit tired," Latifa said with reddish cheeks.

Isuzu, who was by their side, wanted to shoot him watching him and her highness flirting with each other. She was fine without seeing them but it was quite a strange feeling to see it for the first time.

"Yuuki! Let's go to the water slide," Kuina pulled him.

"Alright! Alright! Don't pull me," Yuuki said and looked at Latifa, "You can rest for a while Latifa, I will join her."

"Yes, have fun," Latifa said with a smile.

"I will protect her," Isuzu said.

Yuuki and Kuina went to the tallest water slide in the pool. Both of them decided to test this water slide before the opening.

"Do you want to sit in the front or me?" Yuuki asked.

"You're at the front," Kuina said.

"Ok," Yuuki nodded.

Yuuki sat in the front and Kuina sat on his back. Both of them launched at the same time as the water slide.

"AAAAAAA!!!!" Kuina hugged him tightly. She regretted her choice to enter this water slide.

Yuuki felt that her grip on his neck was really hard. He almost couldn't breathe and it was a painful expression.

Everyone was watching them waiting for them to arrive in the pool.

SPLASH!!!

Yuuki and Kuina made a big explosion of water when they landed on the pool.

Kuina was trying really hard to hold him and grab something from below.

Yuuki balanced his stability and swam to the side of the pool. He helped her to rest on the side of the pool and he also came out from the pool.

"KYAAAAA!!!!"

"????" Yuuki was stupified when he heard a scream and he knew that something had happened.

"What happened?" Yuuki asked.

"Y - Yuuki...." Mayuki closed her eyes with both of her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers.

"Wow..." Kuina was amazed.

"Aawawawawaaw," Hinako panicked.

Chiaki opened her mouth wide and was very stunned.

Latifa was shy but she kept looking at him.

Izusu took her weapon and aimed at him, "Yuuki....."

"Yuuki, you can show your weapon later in the home, not here," Yukana said while blushing.

"Bastard, do you have an exhibitionist hobby right now?" Ranko said.

"Put on your pants," Utaha said plainly.

Yuuki looked down and saw that his trunk had gone. He took his trunk and wore it right away. He dived into the pool and went away since it was also embarrassing for him. He swam toward Utaha and knew that she could heal his wounded heart.

'Big....'

The only thing on their heads right now is when they see him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

553 Unreliable Girl 1

"I can't marry anymore," Yuuki joked.

"Don't worry, I will marry you," Ranko said with a manly tone.

The atmosphere was quite awkward earlier but they were laughing when they heard his joke, though, they were still remembering his little brother who was very dangerous. They decided to go back before it got dark.

Yuuki decided to go to Wagnaria since he had promised to meet Marika. He went there after he delivered every back. He took his motorcycle and went to the restaurant.

---

Marika was sitting in the employee room waiting for him.

"Marika-chan, are you waiting for someone?" Popura asked curiously.

"Ah, Senpai," Marika smiled and thought her senior was quite cute.

"S - Senpai....." Popura was really happy.

Marika nodded, "Yes, I'm waiting for Yuuki."

"Eh? Is he coming here?" Popura was startled.

Marika nodded, "Yes, he has promised me to take me somewhere after this."

Popura was excited when she heard it, "Really?"

"Yeah," Marika nodded.

"C - Can I ask for an autograph later?" Popura asked. She had seen him playing Summer Music and it was amazing.

"Hmm, let me ask him, I don't want him to be bothered, though, he will probably agree with your request," Marika smiled.

"Yes, don't worry," Popura nodded.

"Marika-chan, who is this Yuuki? What is your relationship with him?"

Popura and Marika looked up and saw a girl came out from the ceiling.

"Aoi-chan!" Popura was startled.

"Yotto," this girl came down from the ceiling.

Her name is Yamada Aoi, she is a mysterious self-proclaimed 16-year-old girl, who works at Wagnaria Restaurant as a waitress. She has a similar feature to Kyouko Shirafuji, though, she is smaller than her.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yamada, are you skipping your work again?" Marika sighed, looking at her.

"Anyway, we're talking about this person! Who is Yuuki?" Yamada was curious.

"Ah, Aoi-chan has never met him right?" Popura said.

"Who is this person?" Yamada became more curious.

"YAMADA!!!!"

Suddenly someone shouted her name.

Yamada, who heard it, knew that she had been caught.

"How can you skip your work!!!" Takanashi came and got angry at her.

"A - ah, Takanashi-san, Yamada is sorry," Yamada said.

Takanashi came to her and gave her a punishment.

"I'M SORRY!!!"

Popura and Marika didn't really think much about the scene in front of them since they had gotten used to it.

"Takanashi-san, you're very cruel! How can you punish such a cute girl like me?" Yamada said.

"A cute girl? Before that, how about you pay for the plates and glasses that you have broken?" Takanashi said.

"I WILL WORK HARD!!!" Yamada said.

Takanashi looked at Marika and asked, "Tachibana-san, you're not going home yet?" He knew that her shift was over and was wondering why she was still here.

"I'm waiting for Yuuki," Marika said.

"Eh?" Takanashi was surprised, "He will come here?"

Marika nodded, "Yes."

"A - ano, Tachibana-san, can you get me an autograph from him?" Takanashi asked.

"Eh? You want it too, Katanashi-kun?" Popura asked.

"Senpai, too?" Takanashi asked.

Popura nodded, "Yes, I like his song, how about you?"

Takanashi nodded, "Yes, I like it too, his last song is very good."

"Who is this Yuuki?" Yamada, who was still in the room, was curious.

"Yamada, are you still here? Why don't you hurry up and work!!!" Takanashi said.

"Ehhhh!!!!" Yamada was curious but she knew that his expression was serious. "Tsk," She clicked on her tongue.

"Did you just click your tongue?" Takanashi was angry.

"I'M NOT!!!" Yamada was running away.

"That girl, I'm sure that he is only running away from her home," Takanashi said.

"Don't be like that, she said that her home was burning before," Popura said.

"She didn't want me to help her to find her family, even though it was easy for me to help her," Marika shook her head. She was quite emphatic towards her and wanted to help her with the authority of her parents but she didn't want it.

"Ah, that's right, when will he come?" Popura asked.

"Hmm, he said that he would come in a few minutes," Marika said.

"Really? I will be waiting here," Popura said.

"Senpai....." Takanashi felt complicated when he saw this little girl was taking an interest in another male. He felt that he had seen her daughter bringing her boyfriend home and it was very uncomfortable. He shook his head and said, "I will be here too!!"

---

Yamada was annoyed remembering about Takanashi, "Hmph, Takanashi-san is too strict! I'm sure he will never get a girlfriend!" She walked to the kitchen and wanted to help.

"Yamada-san?" Inami was surprised to see her.

"Ah, Inami-san, do you need help?" Yamada asked.

Inami thought for a while and thought it was better to let her away from this place, "Can you bring this trash to the back?"

"Eh? But I want to serve the customers," Yamada said.

"Ah, there are enough people here and I would be grateful for you to move the trash since it will disrupt the kitchen," Inami said with a kind tone.

Yamada sighed and nodded. She took a bag of trash and helped to clean it.

Inami sighed in relief when she saw her away.

Yamada didn't know what Inami was thinking but she thought that she was really helpful. She opened the door of the back restaurant and saw there was someone riding a motorcycle there. She looked at him curiously since she had never seen him. She saw the young man take out his helmet and nodded at her. She nodded at him and saw him walking toward her. She didn't move and wanted to know what he would do to a cute girl like her but nothing happened.

Yamada saw him walking past her and entered the restaurant like he was the owner, "WAIT!!!!"

"Hmm?" the young man turned his head looking at her with a confused expression.

Yamada walked in front of him trying to block him, "What are you doing?! There is a cute girl in front of you! Why are you not trying to ask her name or ask her out?" She didn't care who this young man was but it was a huge mistake for him to not know a cute girl like her.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

554 Unreliable Girl 2

Yuuki who had arrived in Wagnaria wanted to enter the restaurant but he was stopped by this girl. He wasn't sure why this girl wanted him to flirt with her, "You are?"

"My name is Yamada Aoi," Yamada said.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, Yamada, can you help me?"

"Eh? You want me to help?" Yamada was surprised.

"I need to meet with someone inside, I'm not an employee here, maybe you can help me with that," Yuuki said.

"Sure," Yamada nodded and guided him. She looked at him and asked, "What's your name?"

"Yuuki," Yuuki said. He had worn his glasses and it was hard to recognize him.

"Alright, Yuuki, I will guide you through the restaurant," Yamada had already forgotten that Marika, Popura, and Takanashi talked about him earlier.

"You don't need to do that, you only need to guide me to the restroom," Yuuki said and felt that this girl was quite troublesome. He had seen a lot of cute girls and this girl was at least normal in his eyes and he wasn't that excited.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Sure, follow me," Yamada was quite excited and wanted to know who this person was.

Two of them entered the restroom of the employee and saw three people were there.

"Yuuki!!!"

Marika who saw him was excited and jumped into him.

"Marika," Yuuki hugged her.

"T- This is?" Yamada asked with a stunned expression.

"Ah, Aoi-chan, you don't know that he is her fiance," Popura said with a smile.

"FIANCE!!!!" Yamada was shocked to the core. She felt that her spring had become a winter in only seconds. She suddenly realized something and had a pale expression on her face.

"What's wrong, Yamada? Are you sick?" Takanashi asked.

"Takanashi-san, Yamada is very cute and she almost destroys someone's engagement," Yamada said with a serious expression.

"Ha? Don't think about a lot of strange things and hurry up and get to work!" Takanashi hit her head to reprimand her.

"Ouch!" Yamada held her head and walked to the kitchen. She needed to talk with someone who could understand her. She held her head with both of her hands.

"What's wrong Yamada-san?" Inami asked.

"Inami-san, Yamada has almost destroyed someone's engagement, Yamada is very sinful since she is very cute," Yamada said.

"Ha....." Inami only sighed and thought this girl was playing around.

---

"That girl, I wonder why she is working," Takanashi sighed, remembering about her.

"Is she really that unreliable?" Yuuki asked.

Marika, Popura, and Takanashi looked at each other and sighed.

"Well, enough about her, how do we go out now?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, can I ask you for an autograph before that?" Popura asked.

"Me too," Takanashi said.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and didn't really mind. He took off his glasses and made their eyes shine.

They thought it was kind of strange when he wore his glasses. They also asked to take a picture together after that.

"Alright, both of us will go now," Yuuki said.

Popura smiled, "Okay, take care of both of you."

Takanashi also nodded in response.

"Let's go, Yuuki-sama!" Marika pulled his hand.

Yuuki said goodbye to both of them and went out of the restaurant.

Popura and Takanashi wanted to continue with their work until they heard someone suddenly running toward their direction. They saw Yamada while running and looked around.

"Where is he?" Yamada asked.

"He?" Popura titled her head.

"I mean, why don't you tell me that he is a popular singer???" Yamada thought it was a joke but when she saw his face on the television earlier.

"You don't ask," Takanashi said.

"Ah...But I'm sure that he will come back," Yamada said.

"Why? Did he leave something here?" Popura asked.

"Yes, he left an unpolished gem inside the restaurant," Yamada said while pointing her finger at herself.

Popura and Takanashi only looked at her with a strange expression.

"Enough, joking and going to work!" Takanashi hit her head again.

"Ow! Takanashi-san!" Yamada complained.

---

Marika was sitting behind him while hugging his waist. This would be her first time riding a motorcycle but it was fun since she could hug her beloved. She could also sniff his body scent without doing a suspicious movement.

Even though, he didn't do anything but also knew that this girl was trying to do something perverted on him.

"Marika, do you want to look around here?" Yuuki suddenly said.

Marika was startled but hurriedly answered, "Sure."

Yuuki stopped his motorcycle near the convenience store and held her hand as we walked around the park together.

They were talking to each other about their every day, asking each other about their condition, and some flirting from time to time.

"Moo, Yuuki-sama, don't tease me," Marika said with a smile and said, "That's right, a father is talking about you before."

"Me?" Yuuki was surprised.

"Yes, you're quite famous since you helped some cases before, didn't you also solve the fake bomb on the department store on the other day?" Marika asked.

Yuuki felt complicated since that case happened because of the child grim reaper around him. He was wondering whether that little guy's existence was helpful or not but he also needed to solve some cases to marry the girl in front of him. He looked at her eyes and said, "Marika...."

Marika was stunned and looked around, "Y - Yuuki-sama, we can do that later, this is on the outside."

"Marika, I can't hold it anymore...." Yuuki felt kind of weird with this kind of play but this girl kind of loved it.

"Oh, Yuuki-sama, d - don't mess with my clothes..." Marika said with a low voice.

Yuuki was ready to take her cute little lips but suddenly someone tapped his shoulder.

"Please, don't disrupt the surrounding with your actions."

Marika was kind of disappointed and wanted to know who was the one who stopped her. She raised her eyebrow and said, "Sato Detective?"

"Eh? Marika-ojou?"

The atmosphere became awkward when the one she was apprehended with was the daughter of her boss.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

555 Hammer Man

Sato felt awkward when she met the daughter of her boss.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Sato-san? What are you doing here?" Marika asked curiously.

"Marika-ojou, I'm investigating a case here," Sato answered.

"Eh? Really?" Marika was getting excited all of a sudden.

"Marika-ojou-sama, you can't join something dangerous," Honda suddenly appeared beside them.

"Don't worry, I have both of you protecting me," Marika said with a confident smile.

Honda sighed with a helpless expression.

Yuuki only smiled in response.

"H - Honda-san!!!" Sato was surprised to see her.

"It has been a while since Miwako," Honda nodded.

"Yes, I'm happy to see you again," Sato hugged her since both of them graduated at the same time in the police academy. She turned her head and saw him, "Who is this?"

"It has been a while since we met each other and you have forgotten about me," Yuuki took off his glasses.

"YOU!!!!" Sato was startled and angry at the same time looking at him.

"Do you know each other?" Marika asked.

"Of cour...." Sato wanted to say something but stopped. Both of them had always raced each other during a night when they met by chance. She couldn't tell her that she was usually moving in her car with a limited speed.

"SATO-SAN!!!"

They turned their heads and saw someone running with a tired expression toward them.

"Takagi, what are you doing?" Sato asked.

"Sato-san, do you forget our mission?" Takagi asked her and noticed someone there, "Ah, Yuuki, and...." He opened his eyes wide, "MARIKA-OJOU!!!!"

Marika only nodded since she wasn't sure who this person was.

"That's right, aren't you investigating something?" Marika asked.

Sato nodded, "Yes, we are investigating an incident about Hammer Man."

"Hammer Man?" Yuuki and Marika said at the same time.

"Is there an incident that happens in the night where someone was killed by a blunt weapon in their heads?" Honda asked.

Sato nodded, "Yes, from the forensic group, we can tell that the weapon that was used to attack the victim was a hammer, the victims of this incident are four girls and each of them has long hair."

"So what are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.

"We are trying to catch this Hammer Man," Sato said.

"Oh, what are you talking about?"

Suddenly a childish voice joined them.

Yuuki frowned when he heard this voice since he knew it very well.

"Conan, don't run so suddenly!!!"

"This kid is always making trouble!!!"

"Ah, Marika! Yuuki!" Both of them said at the same time.

Marika turned and surprised, "Oh, Ran? Sonoko?"

"What are you doing here?" Sonoko asked.

""We were on a date but suddenly we were being apprehended," Yuuki said.

"Eh!!!" Ran and Sonoko were surprised.

"He is only teasing you," Conan had a deadpan expression on his face and said, "You guys are on stake out right?"

"No, she is really trying to apprehend us," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Conan was startled.

Sato was blushing, "Enough of that, but can you guys help us? With this a lot of people, it is easier to stake out on the culprit, there is no way for the culprit to think that everyone in this place is trying to stake out on him."

"Sure, it's interesting, right? Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.

"I don't mind, but why are we here?" Yuuki asked.

Sato pointed her thumb at the apartment behind her, "Yes, someone has seen a Hammer Man entering that apartment."

"HAMMER MAN!!!" Ran and Sonoko were surprised to hear it. Both of them were talking about it earlier but they didn't expect to hear the police wanted to catch this urban legend.

"Isn't this an urban legend?" Sonoko asked.

Takagi shook his head, "No, Hammer Man is real and he is only a normal human like us."

"As soon as we were called, we rushed down here and checked the place from top to bottom, most of the residents had an alibi, but one person kept ignoring the doorbell even though they were obviously in." Sato looked at the room that was on the third floor, "It's whoever in that room on the third floor."

"The landlord got the key, why don't you break in?" Sonoko asked.

"Not without a warrant," Sato said, helpless.

"But are you sure he is the hammer man? It can be someone who is pretending to be one," Yuuki said.

"No, this isn't a copycat," Sato said, and added, "When the witness called out the suspect in the park, he ran for it and dropped a bloody hammer, we identified the blood of the other three victims who were on it."

"I can't believe that the witness can keep up with him," Sonoko said.

"I have heard that the Hammer Man can run a 100-meters dash in 11 seconds," Ran said.

""It's obviously a rumor that the witness is a drunk man and is still able to chase after him," Takagi said.

"But if you know the apartment number, can't you find out who lives in it?" Conan asked.

"The renter is currently overseas and his parents told us he was letting a friend crash at his place," Takagi said.

"Do you know who this friend is?" Yuuki asked.

Takagi shook his head, "I'm afraid not, according to his neighbor, the friend has a girlfriend living there for a while, but she hasn't visited him lately, meanwhile the guy stays in all days and only goes out at night."

Takagi sighed, "The neighbor has always said that this person always wears a hoodie or hat, so she doesn't have a clear description of him."

They were talking with each other until someone suddenly came.

"Sato-san!!!"

"Hmm?" Sato turned her head.

"There is a person who entered the apartment room earlier."

They blinked their eyes several times until they shouted, "WHAT!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

556 The Three Deliverer

"Are these three people?"

They looked at three people who had entered the apartment room.

Chiba nodded, "Yes, I have been at the entrance and all these people entered the apartment in question." He said and added, "They arrived separately, about ten minutes apart."

Sato looked at Chiba, "You have informed Inspector Megure, right?"

"Yup," Chiba nodded.

"What were you doing there?" Takagi asked.

The three of them consist of two men and one woman.

"Just delivering a package officer," the first man said.

"I'm a motorcycle courier and I came to pick up the package," the woman said.

"I came in to deliver a pizza," the last man said.

"Then did you see someone living there?" Takagi asked.

"Nah," the first man shook his head, "There was a note that said 'I'm sick in bed, leave the package on the table', I found a personal seal sitting on the table, which I used to validate the delivery."

"Same with me, I found a note on the front of the door when I showed up, it told me to pick this back up from the table," the woman said while showing the bag to everyone.

"That note also mentioned the pizza delivery, I guess it said something like, I left the money inside an envelope on the table, leave the pizza on the table and go!" the last man said.

"Staying in bed because of a fever?" Sato asked.

"Seemed legit, my dispatcher said the person who called sounded hoarse," the first man said.

"Mine too," the woman said.

"Same," the last man said.

"Hmm, but why did he have them come to his apartment one after another?" Takagi said.

"Say, there were two other people watching the entrance beside you, right, Chiba-kun?" Sato asked.

"Yeah," Chiba nodded and said, "The other two stopped the express home delivery man the bike delivery woman, I stopped the pizza delivery who came last...."

"Then nobody is watching the entrance now?" Conan asked.

"!!!!" Sato, Chiba, and Takagi were startled.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"CHIBA-KUN! TAKE CARE OF THOSE PEOPLE!!!" Sato ran to the apartment.

"I will go too, Chiba," Takagi said and ran.

"Yes!!!" Chiba answered.

Yuuki saw that Conan was also running to follow them.

"Yuuki-sama, do you want to follow them too?" Marika asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "Hmm, let's wait in here for a while."

"Do you know who is this Hummer Man, Yuuki?" Sonoko asked.

Chiba, who was listening to their conversation, was looking at both him, Marika, and Honda. He was startled, "M - Marika-ojousama!!!!"

"Chiba-san, is it?" Marika asked.

"Y - yes!!!" Chiba didn't expect to meet the daughter of the Commissioner of Police.

"Don't worry about us, you can do your job," Marika said.

"Yes," Chiba nodded.

"Excuse me, can you let us go back to our work?" the first man asked.

"Yes, my boss will get mad at me," the woman said.

"Same," the last man said.

Chiba didn't think that there was something wrong, "Sure, you can go back but we will come to you later when we have found something."

The three of them nodded and walked away but they were stopped when they heard his voice.

"Stop!" Yuuki said.

"Is there something wrong?" the first man asked.

"Yes, I'm going to be late," the woman said.

"Same," the last man said.

"Eh, why are you stopping them?" Chiba asked with a confused expression.

Yuuki looked at this police officer with a disbelief expression, "Are you going to let the suspect get away?"

"S - suspect???" Chiba was startled and the three delivery people too.

"What are you talking about?" The first man was startled.

"Yeah! There is no way that we are the suspect!" The woman said.

"Same," the last man said.

"Then you don't need to worry about waiting for a while, right? The police will help you to call your company to report that you have helped the police to help to solve the case," Honda helped him and looked at Chiba, "How many years have you become the police? They can also become an important witness for this case, what will happen when the Hammer Man suddenly attacks them."

Chiba realized his mistake, "Yes, I'm sorry about that." He looked at the three people and said, "Please cooperate with us for a while, we will let you go until the case is over."

The three delivery people had a difficult expression on their faces but there was no way that they could go back.

"Can we really not go back?" the first man asked.

Chiba nodded, "Don't worry, we will help you to call your boss."

"Then please," the first man said and gave him his phone.

"Me too, please tell my boss," the last man said.

"Yes, let me talk with them," Chiba said.

Yuuki was looking at the woman and asked, "You're not asking your boss?"

The woman was startled, "N - no, it's okay, I'm not in a hurry."

"Strange? Don't you be in a hurry earlier?" Yuuki asked.

"Don't worry, I have received a text from my boss saying that I can stay for a while," the woman said.

"Hmm," Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders.

"Yuuki, do you know who the Hummer Man is?" Ran asked.

"Probably the first man since he was very tall," Sonoko said.

"It might not be a male, it can be a female too, the Hummer Man is only an exaggeration of the media, there isn't any evidence that he is a man," Yuuki said.

"Is it a woman?" Honda had a doubtful expression on her face.

"I'm not sure yet, though I want to see the apartment first before I say something," Yuuki said.

*Ring!!!

Chiba opened his phone and looked at who was calling him, "Hello, Sato-san?"

"Chiba-kun, are the three people there earlier?"

"Yes, they're here with me," Chiba said.

"Call them to come here, there is a murderer here."

"MURDERER!!!"

At that moment everyone showed a different expression.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

557 Hammer Man Identity

"Is this the three people that entered the apartment?" Megure asked.

"Yes," Sato nodded.

Megure nodded and turned his head. He was a bit nervous when he saw her, "Hmm, Marika-ojousama?"

"Ah, don't worry about me, I'm only helping Yuuki-sama to solve the case," Marika said.

"Yuuki-sama?" Megure turned toward him. He twitched his lips when he saw him, "You're in this kind of place again? I wonder whether you have turned into Kogorou who always has haunted him."

Yuuki wanted to shout that he wasn't the cause but the little goblin with glasses that was moving around the apartment room. He sighed and said, "Hmm, don't worry Megure Inspector, I'm only helping and I know who the real identity of the Hammer Man is."

"You know????"

Everyone was stunned when they heard his answer.

Conan looked at him with doubt, "Is that true, Yuuki-nii?"

Yuuki nodded and didn't even need to use the power of the Moody Blues to replay the incident in real time. He also saw that there was someone who had changed their expression when they heard him. Though, the expression of this person became normal since there wasn't any evidence, "Actually this is very easy and I'm waiting for someone to do it."

"Eh? Really?"

"Yes, you just need to call the shop where they are working and check whether they are the right person," Yuuki said.

"But I have called their shop earlier," Chiba said.

"But you forgot that you didn't call one shop before," Yuuki said.

Chiba suddenly realized something, "Ah, the shop of the woman."

"The woman?" Everyone was looking at the woman.

The woman looked at him with a fierce expression, "Hammer Man isn't a female!"

"There isn't any evidence that the Hammer Man is male, it's only the media trying to hype the news," Yuuki said and looked at Chiba, "You should call the motorcycle courier and check whether this woman is the right person."

Chiba nodded and walked to the woman, "Please give me the number of your store."

The woman looked at him for a while and suddenly she took out a hammer out of nowhere. She raised her hammer and ran toward Marika. She was trying to attack her while shouting, "BASTARD!!!!"

"CAREFUL!!!"

No one expected this woman to suddenly try to attack the daughter of their boss with a hammer.

Honda didn't expect this to happen and her reaction was only a second late.

"Kyaa," Marika closed her eyes.

Yuuki, who was the nearest, walked in front of her and caught the woman. He took the hammer away and apprehended her on the ground.

Thud!

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Catch her!!!" Megure said.

The other police started to move and also hurriedly caught her. They knew that the consequent would be very bad when the woman succeeded to harm her. They hurriedly took her away.

"LET GO OF ME! I HATE A LONG HAIR GIRL! I HATE HER THAT IS STEALING MY BOYFRIEND!" The woman shouted while being taken to the police station.

"Are you okay?" Yuuki asked.

"Thank you, Yuuki-sama," Marika was happy that he saved her.

"I'm sorry, Marika-sama," Honda didn't expect to make such a blunder. She had gotten too comfortable and forgot her duty.

"It's okay, Honda since Yuuki-sama is here," Marika said while hugging him. She looked at Megure and said, "Oh, Meguri-ojiisan, can you tell my father that he is helping this case?"

"Eh? Sure, since he is the one who solved it but why?" Megure was curious.

"It's for our engagement, my father wants him to help solve some cases," Marika said.

"Ooohh...." Megure looked at him and asked, "You are engaged to Marika-ojou?"

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "That's the plan."

"Alright, I will help you, though if you hurt her..." Megure raised his hand.

Every police officer in the area suddenly took out their guns at the same time while looking at him with a fierce expression.

"We will do our best to make you repent your mistake," Megure said with a serious expression. He raised his hat and walked away.

Yuuki felt that his stomach was hurt when he saw this scene. He looked at her and said, "You are really loved by everyone."

"Hehehe, that's right," Marika laughed and smiled at him.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he could see a mischievous side to her smile.

"I won't lose..." Conan said while looking at him. He thought that he was too focused on searching the evidence and forgot about such a simple thing.

"Conan, let's go back," Ran said.

"Really, how can he get a lot of girls around him," Sonoko shook her head.

Yuuki who heard their conversation decided to ignore them, "Let's go back, it is going to be late."

"Sure," Marika nodded and suddenly thought something, "Yuuki-sama, why don't we make a detective group?"

Yuuki wanted to spit when heard her idea. He flicked her head, "Don't make trouble, you're still sick right?"

Marika held her forehead, "But I want to help you to solve the case."

"You don't need to worry about that, just believe in me," Yuuki said.

"Alright, I will believe in you," Marika hugged one of his arms.

Yuuki took her back but there was someone with a bitter expression on their face.

"But still having long hair is dangerous, huh?" Marika looked at her hair.

"Don't worry, she has been caught," Yuuki said.

"That's true," Marika nodded.

---

Yuuki was right in the outside of Marika's apartment and he had taken her back. He wanted to go back but he felt like someone was behind him. He turned his head, "What's wrong, Honda?"

Honda looked at him for a while and said, "Let's have a fight."

Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and asked, "What?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

558 Sparring Partner

Yuuki looked at her and asked her confirmation, "Are you serious?"

"Yes, I want to fight you," Honda said with a deadpan expression.

"Why?" Yuuki asked with a curious expression.

"I failed to protect her earlier, I was too late to stop the woman who was trying to attack her," Honda said.

""It's not your fault, her attack is very sudden and it is normal for you not to be able to react," Yuuki said.

"No, my duty is to protect Marika-sama, I failed her earlier, maybe I'm getting too comfortable here, that is why when I saw you protected her earlier, that makes me want to try to fight you, just this once let me try to fight with you," Honda said while starting to get into her stance.

Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, but I won't do it for free."

"What do you want?" Honda asked and somehow she had an idea what kind of payment he wanted.

"How about a kiss?" Yuuki asked.

Honda nodded since she had done it before with him, "I don't mind, then we can start?"

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

"Then...." Honda started to disappear, "Be careful...."

Yuuki used his magic to find her and he found her hiding behind a tree. He had heard from Marika that Honda was from a ninja clan in Kyoto that had a duty to protect her family from past time. He moved his head from right to left to dodge her throwing weapons.

Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!

Honda ran very fast toward him and threw something.

Yuuki saw that it was kusari-fundo, a traditional weapon from this country.

Kusari-fundo is a handheld weapon used in feudal Japan, consisting of a length of chain (kusari) with a weight (fundo) attached to each end of the chain.

Yuuki titled his head and caught the chain with his bare hand. He pulled the chain to make her closer.

Honda didn't expect that his strength was really this strong. She was pulled and thrown toward him.

Yuuki extended his arm out from the side of the body and parallel to the ground. He was doing a clothesline from the wrestling movement. He intended to hit her right into her neck, ending this duel as soon as possible.

Honda, who was in the air, let out her chain and did a somersault to avoid his attack. She straightened her right leg with the heel descending onto an opponent like the blade of an axe.

Swish!

Yuuki used his free hand to catch her heel before it attacked him.

Catch!

Honda tried to escape but his grip was too strong. She used another hidden weapon on her body and threw it toward him.

Yuuki didn't let her weapon be thrown and made an arm-lock on her hands.

Honda was on the ground and one of her arms was locked by him. She wanted to stab his legs but his power was too strong and made her suffocate. Her face started to become blue and her body became weak. She couldn't breathe and almost passed out until he let her go.

"Cough! Cough!" Honda coughed several times and there was a tear in her eyes.

"Is that enough?" Yuuki asked.

"You sure are merciless," Honda said.

"Do you want me to hold back?" Yuuki asked.

Honda shook her head and held one of her arms in pain, "No, thank you for not holding back."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki helped her to sit on the nearest chair, "Let me help you." He started to massage her arms and the other parts that were painful.

Honda wasn't sure when he started to massage her but suddenly she felt her body very comfortable. She felt that her arms started to feel better and the stressed muscles on her body also felt better, "You're really good with a massage."

Yuuki smiled, "I have a better massage though."

"Really?" Honda asked with interest.

"Of course, though, I'm not sure whether you want to accept it," Yuuki asked.

Honda wanted to reply to him but suddenly her phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw it was from her lady. She sighed and said, "I'm sorry..."

"Don't worry, there is a lot of chance," Yuuki said with a relaxing expression.

"Alright, I will go back," Honda said and stood up.

"Wait!" Yuuki said.

"What's wrong?" Honda turned her head and she was greeted by his kiss. She didn't stop him and received his kiss eagerly.

They started the second rounds of their fight but this time they were using their lips and tongues. He attacked her fiercely at the back of her teeth while sucking her lips.

Honda was helpless in his relentless attacks and hugged his neck weakly to support her to stand.

It was quite a long fight but in the end, he had won once again, "I have gotten my payment."

"Hmmm," Honda hid her face on his chest and didn't want him to see her reddened face.

"I will go back," Yuuki said since it was quite late.

"Can we have a spar next time?" Honda asked.

"Sure, but you need to prepare a payment again," Yuuki said.

"I don't mind..." Honda said and turned toward the apartment. She moved very fast, not letting him see her face right now.

Yuuki wasn't sure but a blushing older woman was a very cute scene for him. He really loved her bashful expression when he took her lips. He traced the warmth on his lips and smiled. He walked in quite a happy mood until he heard a sound in the bushes. He was curious and wondering whether there was someone who was doing an outside activity.

"Yuuki?"

Yuuki was startled when he saw her, "Shino-kaichou? What are you doing here?" He also heard another sound coming from the bushes.

"Ah, Shino-chan wait for me!"

"Aria?" Yuuki was startled again when he saw another acquaintance.

"Ah, Yuuki!" Aria was surprised.

"So what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"We are doing a Student Council Activity here," Shino said with a confident tone.

'Here? In the middle of the night? In the park where a couple usually have their fun?' There were a lot of things that he wanted to ask but in the end, he held his question inside his head.

"Yuuki, do you want to follow us?" Aria asked with a hopeful expression.

Yuuki looked at them and there were only two girls here and it was quite dangerous to leave them alone, "Alright..." He was wondering whether it was the right decision or not.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

559 Advanced Health and Physical Education

Yuuki entered the bushes together with both of them. He decided to ask something, "Are you alone?"

"No, my maid is protecting us here," Aria said.

"Your maid?' Yuuki asked her weirdly.

"Her name is Dejima, she is very powerful," Shino said.

"Hoo? Where is she?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, I'm not sure when we entered this park, she suddenly disappeared somewhere," Aria said.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that her maid was doing something strange in these bushes. He could hear one or two voices that were doing an exercise in the middle of the night in this park, "So what kind of activity is this?"

"This is the continuation of health and physical education before," Shino said with reddened cheeks as she still remembered it. She looked down and wondered whether she could see it once again.

"Can you see the video? This place is dangerous," Yuuki was sure that both of them could get into a troublesome incident when they were walking around in this place.

"Oh, don't worry, we have got something to protect ourselves," Shino said, and showed him a taser, pepper spray and a baton.

"Yes, there is also a hidden bodyguard too," Aria said with a smile.

"Is your parents are okay with this?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, this is an important student council activity," Shino said while nodding.

"Alright, I won't stop you," Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Where is Suzu?"

"Ah, she can't stay up late at night since she is sleeping around 9 at night," Aria said with a smile.

Yuuki nodded, "They said sleeping earlier can help you to grow."

*Boink!

"Really?" Aria said while moving her breasts around.

"Really?" Shino also did the same but there was no sound or whatever.

"Shino-kaichou, do hate sleeping?" Yuuki asked.

"What are you thinking bastard!" Shino was angry.

"Shhh! Shino-chan, you need to be quiet," Aria stopped her while hugging her.

Shino could feel her soft breasts on her body and it made her became pissed again.

"Both of you, stop! There is a sound coming from that direction," Yuuki said to both of them.

"What?" Shino and Aria stopped talking and nodded at each other.

They moved quietly to see what was happening in that direction. They didn't stay too close and stayed a few meters away. They saw two people doing something together there.

"What are they doing?" Aria asked with a confused expression.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"They should be kissing," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Shino became excited.

Yuuki felt weird when he was trying to peek on someone with two beautiful girls beside him. He could hear that their breath became erratic when they saw the scene in front of them. He touched their shoulders at the same time and made them startled.

"H - hey, don't touch me suddenly," Shino said nervously.

"Y - yeah...." Aria also had the same reaction.

"Let's go back, isn't this enough?" Yuuki said.

"N - no, this is an important lesson, we need to learn it thoroughly," Shino said.

"Agree," Aria nodded.

Yuuki sighed at their response.

They continued to see the couple doing some exercise in the bushes. They could see that they were starting to get into the foreplay.

"How is that guy very small? I can't see anything" Shino asked curiously and turned her head looking at his pants.

"Each person has their own size," Aria said while doing the same thing.

"Why are you looking at me?" Yuuki asked with a strange expression.

"Ah..Ah...Ah...."

Shino nodded, "The woman is a good actress."

"Yes, I bet she was faking her moans," Aria nodded.

Yuuki was wondering why both of them were very cruel.

"Ah....."

The show was really fast and they didn't even need to wait for a few minutes. They knew when they heard the moans of the guy that the show had ended. They saw that the couple went away with a satisfied expression.

"I'm not satisfied!!!" Shino complained and had never thought that it was very fast.

"What do you want? It's quite rare for someone to do that kind of thing in this kind of place," Yuuki said.

Shino looked at him and asked, "Can you show us what the real thing is?"

"I - I want too," Aria said.

Shino and Aria were waiting for his answer but suddenly they heard a voice.

"You can't do that Aria-sama, Shino-sama."

Suddenly a woman in a maid uniform appeared beside them.

"Dejima-san!" Aria and Shino were surprised.

Yuuki looked at this woman and asked, "Why don't you stop them earlier?" He felt that this woman was trying to have a bad influence on both of them.

Dejima looked at him and said, "I have looked around in this area and know that they can see the act since the man is very small so it was safe but..." She looked at him, "You're different, I have heard a story from Aria-sama, maybe we can have a spar later."

'Spar? What kind of spar?' Yuuki wanted to spit when he heard it.

"Let's go, let's go back," Dejima said to both of them.

"Eh!!!!" Aria and Shino were complaining.

"You can look at it later when you have gotten married," Dejima said and looked at him, "Then we will go back first, Yuuki-sama."

Yuuki nodded and felt tired all of a sudden. He felt that this encounter was quite strange and his feeling was a bit complicated. He went back to his home and saw there were still a lot of people in the living room.

They were waiting for him to go back.

"Where did you go?" Yukana asked.

"Hmm, monitor someone on advanced health and physical education," Yuuki said with a tired expression.

"???????"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

560 The Script Is Wrong! 1

In the Amagi Brilliant Park.

The pool had been opened and many guests were coming together with their families to these new attractions.

Every guest had always wanted to enter this pool since it was summer. They loved this amusement park since it had the same design as the cutest characters in the world and they were wondering about the design of the pool.

"Wow, there is a lot of pokemon!!!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"This is amazing!"

"Mama! Papa! Let's swim!"

Every guest who entered the pool didn't disappoint but became very happy and excited when they saw the pool since it was too amazing, especially the huge slide on this pool. They also saw a stage on the side of the pool and wondered whether there would be an event. They entered the changing room to change their clothes and were even more amazed when the changing room was similar to a huge Charizard which opened its mouth wide.

Their mood was similar to children who had just gotten their new toys. They couldn't help but want to enjoy this pool as soon as possible.

---

Yuuki was in the backroom with everyone waiting for the time to start the event. He was wearing a team rocket uniform together with Chiaki.

Kato was the one who was the most conspicuous since her clothes were just unique. She is wearing a blue shirt and a red cap similar to the protagonist of this anime.

"Kato Ketchum, are you ready?" Yuuki asked.

Kato tried not to frown, "Don't call me that."

"Oh, what should we call you then?" Yuuki asked.

"Just Kato," Kato said.

"Yuuki, don't tease her," Chiaki said while she was also wearing a team rocket uniform.

Ranko, Kuina, and Isuzu were also wearing the same team rocket uniform. They had a duty to catch every guest who was playing in this pool.

The other staff was also helping, especially the women staff, the woman named Eiko Adachi would become the narrator for this show.

"When will we go out?" Ranko was excited.

"Hmm, it should be in a half hour, let's wait until there are a lot of guests in this place," Yuuki said.

"Oh, let us join too, ron!!!" Macaron said with excitement.

"Yeah, me too, miii!!!" Tirami said.

"Oh, I don't want to join but since everyone is joining in...." Moffle said.

"Alright, Macaron and Tirami can help Kato Ketchum," Yuuki said.

"Alright!!!!" Macaron and Tirami saluted at him.

"Don't call me Kato Ketchum," Kato complained.

"W - what about me?" Moffle asked nervously.

"Eh? You don't want to go right? Then I won't force you," Yuuki said.

Macaron nodded, "Yeah, ron! You're the most popular character in this park, you shouldn't join this small event."

Tirami nodded, "Yeah, mi! Don't worry, leave everything to us, mi!"

Both of them tapped his shoulders at the same time. They didn't bother with him again and joined with everyone.

Moffle who saw this couldn't help but felt lonely. He looked at them for a while and said, "T - then, I will go back."

They nodded and didn't bother with him anymore.

Moffle felt his heart clutched for a moment. He walked for a few steps until he turned toward them, "No! I'm lonely, mofu! I want to join the show too!"

Yuuki sighed and shook his head, "Then don't show such a tsundere act, you're a middle-old man and it is disgusting to see that."

"Yeah, I got goosebumps when I saw you doing a tsundere act, mi," Tirami said with an exaggerated tone.

"You should grow up for a bit, ron," Macaron shook his head in exasperation.

"Bastard....." Moffle felt really annoyed with the people in front of him. He jumped and shouted, "I will fight you, bastard!"

"Good, I can't wait for that, ron!" Macaron also jumped.

"Me too, mi!" Tirami also joined.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Three of them were thrown and fell down on the ground with lifeless expression. They were holding the side of their body which was shot.

"Don't make trouble," Isuzu said while holding her gun.

"Ouch! Ouch! Isuzu-chan is merciless," Tirami complained.

"My back!!!" Tirami shouted.

"It's hurt!!!" Moffle did the same.

Yuuki ignored the three of them and talked with everyone regarding the event.

Eiko, who was an AV actress, was quite a good MC and she was ready for her job.

---

In the pool, everyone was happily playing in the water until they saw there was someone on the stage.

"Good afternoon everyone!" Eiko said to everyone.

"GOOD AFTERNOON!!!"

Everyone replied to her when they heard her voice.

""Everyone today, we will start a show and we will welcome our hero, you should know his name since he has appeared on television, his name is Ash Ketchum," Eiko said with an excited expression.

"WOW!!!!"

The kid was happy when they heard they would see this hero.

"That's right, how about we call his name together!" Eiko said.

"YES!!!!"

"Good, I will count to 1 to 3, so, 1, 2 -."

BOOOOM!!!!

Suddenly there was a sound of an explosion and smoke appeared around them.

"W - what is this?" Eiko sounded quite nervous.

Everyone was also quite nervous and looking around.

"No, look at the stage!!!" Eiko said loudly and made everyone turn toward the stage.

They saw there were two shadows of people on the stage. Then they started to hear ominous music.

"Prepare for trouble!"

"And make it double!"

"To protect the world from devastation!"

"To unite all peoples within our nation!"

"To denounce the evils of truth and love!"

"To extend our reach to the stars above!"

"Jessie!"

"James!"

"Team Rocket blasts off at the speed of light!"

"Surrender now, or prepare to fight!"

Yuuki and Chiaki were at the top of the stage while posing.

"NOW, WE HAVE INVADED THIS POOL!" Yuuki said.

"RESISTANCE IS FUTILE! JUST GIVE UP!" Chiaki said.

"N - no! This is a team rocket!" Adachi looked quite panicked.

Then a lot of people with similar uniforms came out and started to catch them.

The guests weren't sure but they knew that it was part of the show and it was kind of exciting. They followed them and were caught by this group of people.

They started to catch the guests until they heard another explosion. They turned their heads and saw a big ship came out from the pool. They saw that it was a pirate ship and there was a big walrus on the top of the sea.

"Hahaha, let's catch them!!!" The walrus shouted at his subordinates.

Yuuki and Chiaki looked at each other, 'The script is wrong!'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

561 The Script is Wrong! 2

They didn't expect there to be a real invader that was attacking this pool.

Yuuki was annoyed, "Our Team Rocket is invading this place! How dare you steal our turf from us!" He was ready to fight them.

"Hmph, Team Rocket? What is that? I'm Tetsuhige, I will invade this place! Everyone is ready for battle!" Tetsuhige shouted.

"Team Rocket, fight!!!" Yuuki shouted at everyone.

"OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"

Both groups started to fight with each other.

Chiaki, who was by his side, could only shake her head. She looked at Adachi and whispered, "Say something to the audience."

Adachi nodded when she heard her voice, "Oh! There is another group that is trying to attack Maple Land! Now, both the Tetsuhige Pirate and Team Rocket are fighting each other! Please, hero, save us!" She looked at the audience and said, "Now, everyone, let's call the heroes."

"Yes!!" Everyone was excited and nodded.

"PLEASE SAVE US, HERO!!!"

They shouted at the same time calling their heroes, Ash Ketchum.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

Yuuki didn't really care about the hero or heroine in this event but he was looking at the one that disrupted the event. He could see that this elephant seal was someone from the same world as everyone who stayed in this park. He wasn't sure why this guy was trying to destroy the show but he wouldn't let him succeed.

"Everyone, attack!!!" Yuuki said and raised his hand.

"Yeah!!!"

They were moving toward the group of pirates which was similar to seal.

"Hmph, everyone attacks them!" Tetsuhige said while raising his sword.

"OOOOOOHH!!!!"

Their group started to clash, even though the number of Team Rockets was quite small but they were very strong. Though, the Tetsuhige Pirate was also won in terms of numbers. Their fight was very fierce and both sides showed that they didn't want to lose.

"Yuuki, what is happening?" Izusu asked him.

"There is an enemy, we need to fight," Yuuki turned toward her, "Isuzu, be wild and shoot every last one of them." He held both of her shoulders.

Isuzu who was looking at his serious gaze couldn't help but nodded, "Yes, leave it to me." She moved and started to shoot her enemies.

Ranko was also having fun fighting with a group of seals.

The three groups of Moffle, Tirami, and Macaron showed a tough fight. Three of them were very strong and had beaten several seals who came toward them.

"Yuuki, is this fine?" Chiaki asked.

"Hmm, well, it's fun, isn't it?" Yuuki asked. He knew that this event had become a mess and it was too late to mend it. He knew that it was better to make it messier and let the group of two villains fight each other in this event. He had also forgotten about the heroine since her presence was just too thin.

Chiaki looked at the scene and the reaction of the audience. She felt weird right now but as an actress, she should be able to do the improvement. She smiled at him, "Alright, let's make it more exciting."

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

"Alright, everyone, beat every last one of them!" Chiaki shouted.

"Oooooh!!!!"

Tetsuhige saw that his group started to get pushed by their group. He raised his sword again and shouted, "Anyone who will join me can do whatever they want with the women!!!!"

"YEAH!!!!"

His group started to shout and some people from the Team Rocket also felt it was a tempting offer and wanted to move to the other side.

Tirami, Macaron, and Moffle who were fighting against a group of seals were having great teamwork. They could defeat many of them until they heard the sound of the captain of the pirate group.

"Hmph, I don't care about that, mofu," Moffle said.

"Yeah, me too, ron," Macaron said.

Moffle and Macaron continued to fight but suddenly their backs were attacked by someone.

"Arrrgh!!!!"

Moffle and Macaron turned their heads and saw that it was Tirami who attacked them.

"Tirami! What is the meaning of this!" Moffle was angry.

"Why are you betraying us, ron!" Macaron was also angry.

"I'm sorry, mi, but his offer was just too tempting for me," Tirami said while raising his sword. He looked at everyone and shouted, "LET'S DESTROY THE TEAM ROCKET!!!"

"Bastard, tirami!!" Moffle wanted to smash him.

"Damn, what should we do?" Macaron was helpless.

Chiaki also saw that the situation wasn't good, their group could lose against this group of pirates since they started to absorb their subordinates. She looked at him, "What should we do?"

"Don't worry," Yuuki said and shouted, "ANYONE WHO JOINS THE GROUP OF PIRATE WILL HAVE THEIR SALARY LOWERED THIS MONTH! THE ONE WHO JOINS US WILL HAVE A BONUS THIS MONTH AND AFTER WE WIN WE WILL HAVE A PARTY LATER!!!"

"What!!!!!!"

Everyone who heard him couldn't believe it but it was the words of their boss.

Team Rocket started to get excited.

"LET'S BEAT THEM!!!"

"DEFEAT THEM!!!!"

The people who had joined the pirate group couldn't help but despair when they heard that their salary would be lowered this month.

"I - I still want to go to the cabaret shop this month!"

"Ah, I can't buy the game!!"

Moffle and Macaron saw that the situation had reversed and both of them were excited when they heard that they would receive a bonus this month.

"Hehehe, DIE, TIRAMI!!!!" Moffle and Macaron shouted at the same time.

"UWAAAAAHHH!!!" Tirami, who was in despair, couldn't defend against the attack of two people. He really regretted his choice to betray his group.

Yuuki also moved and started to attack Tetsuhige. He could defeat them instantly but it wouldn't be fun. He was fighting with a sword in his hands.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

"Damn, you!" Tetsuhige was annoyed by him.

Yuuki kicked him and made him fall down on the ground. He placed his sword on his neck and said, "You lose."

"Dammit, my dream is going to end like this?" Tetsuhige started to feel regret.

Yuuki wanted to continue the show but he heard a voice.

"AND THE HERO IS SAVING ALL OF US!! THE HERO HAS SAVED EVERYONE FROM BOTH TEAM ROCKET AND TETSUHIGE PIRATE!!" Adachi sounded very excited.

Yuuki turned his head stiffly and saw there was Kato who was smiling with everyone on the stage since she had saved everyone.

'THE SCRIPT IS WRONG!!!'

That was the thought of everyone at this moment.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

562 Can I become a princess too?

The show was over when Tetsuhige and his group were brought to the office. He started to tell them that he came from the same world as them and wanted to join the amusement park since they didn't have a place here.

Yuuki didn't really mind that there would add a lot of interesting events to this place.

"B - boss, you're joking earlier, right?" Tirami who saw him started to ask him in a hurry.

Yuuki smiled, "What do you think?"

Tirami felt that his smile was really dangerous and he had made a huge mistake.

Yuuki caressed his huge head which was covered in a pink cat costume, "Hmm, I really hate traitors." He looked at both Macaron and Moffle, "Give him your socks that haven't been washed for a few weeks, let him enjoy it for tonight."

"YES, BOSS!!" Moffle and Macaron sounded very respectful and looked at Tirami with a malicious gaze. Both of them could still remember how this guy turned and became a traitor during a difficult time. They took their socks and walked toward him.

"N - NO!!! ANYTHING BUT SOCKS!!! PLEASE FORGIVE ME!!!" Tirami cried and asked for forgiveness but it was futile since his plea was useless in front of this mass destruction weapon.

"UWEEEEEEKKKKK!!!!"

----

Yuuki ignored them and went to the castle since everyone was there having a private party. He was glad that the event was successful even though it was full of trouble during that time. He entered the castle and saw Isuzu who was waiting for him.

"Where is everyone?" Yuuki asked.

"They're in the princess's room," Isuzu said.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, let's go there."

"Alright," Isuzu followed him.

Both of them were talking to each other about tomorrow's event and decided to shuffle both pokemon and the pirate show every day since both of the events were very fun for the guests.

Isuzu told him that they received a positive response from them.

They were talking to each other until they had arrived in her room. They entered it and saw there were a lot of girls inside.

"Yuuki! Latifa's room is very good!" Kuina said with a smile.

"Yes, she is like a real princess," Hinako said.

'She is a real princess', Yuuki wanted to say that to them.

"She was a real princess," Isuzu said.

"Ehhh!!!!"

Everyone was shocked.

"R - real princess," Mayuki was the most shocked since her dream too became a princess but in front of her was the real princess.

"Please act like you usually do, I'm happy that I know everyone," Latifa said. She was glad that she had known a lot of people since she was very lonely in this castle, ever since he had come to her life. She felt that her world become more colorful and she was very happy every day.

"Yes, we're friends," Kuina hugged her.

"Yes," Latifa was also glad.

"This girl is really cute," Ranko said.

"Yeah, she is similar to Mayuki somehow," Yukana said.

"Similar to Mayuki?" Yuuki looked at her, 'Now, that you mention it'. He felt that Mayuki could become a princess when she wore the princess dress and her petite body was also similar to the princess. He also glanced at Latifa several times. He walked toward Latifa and whispered, "Latifa."

"Hmm?" Latifa felt quite excited when she heard his voice.

"Can Mayuki try your clothes? Her dream is to become a princess," Yuuki asked.

"Really?" Latifa knew that cute girl who was kind of similar to her. She looked at her and said, "Mayu-chan."

"Y - yes, what's wrong, Latifa-chan?" Mayuki asked nervously.

"Do you want to try to become a princess?" Latifa said with a smile.

"EHH!!!!!" Mayuki was startled.

Chiaki smiled, "Why don't you try it?"

"Yes, Mayu-chan has always wanted to try to become a princess, right?" Hinako said.

"Yes, I'm sure you will be very cute," Kuina said.

"Hey, can I try too?" Utaha asked since she felt it was quite interesting. She also wanted to try to become a princess since there was a castle and a princess dress in this place.

"Sure, why not?" Latifa said with a smile. She felt very happy since it was quite interesting.

"Me too!" Yukana raised her hand and looked at Ranko, "Let's try it together."

"Eh? I'm not suitable to become a princess," Ranko said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Of course not, I want to see it too," Yuuki said.

"T - then, I will try it," Ranko said while looking at him. She was quite shy since it didn't match her style.

"Then let's become a princess everyone!!!" Kuina said.

Isuzu was looking at them until her hand was pulled, "Eh?"

"Isuzu-chan, too," Chiaki said with a smile.

Isuzu felt helpless but when she saw the smile on her princess, she knew that she couldn't escape.

Yuuki was sitting on the chair calmly.

"What are you doing here?" Utaha asked.

"Hmm? I want to see you wearing a princess dress," Yuuki said plainly.

"Bastard, you can't see everyone changing their clothes, hurry up and get out first then we will call you when we're ready," Utaha said.

"Yeah," Ranko also pushed him to the outside.

Yuuki was helpless and sighed. He could only be waiting for them outside until they had changed their dress. He was waiting for a while until he heard a voice from inside.

"Yuuki, you can enter the room."

Yuuki couldn't wait and entered the room. At that moment, he felt the world stopped when he saw a group of beauty in front of him.

'Damn...'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

563 Bandit or Demon King

Yuuki saw that everyone had dressed in the same way as Latifa and wore a little tiara on their heads. He finally understood that every woman could become a princess.

"H - how is it?" Ranko asked nervously. She felt strange after wearing this princess cosplay with everyone.

"Gorgeous," Yuuki could only utter that word.

"Hmm, white stocking is not bad," Utaha said.

"The dress is a bit too tight though," Yukana felt uncomfortable around her chest.

"You're eating too much," Yuuki said.

"No, I'm not fat," Yukana complained.

"Then how about we start our exercise later tonight? This dress is quite good and can be used for exercise tonight too," Yuuki said.

Yukana blushed, "Pervy."

Yuuki looked around and could see that everyone was satisfied with their dress. He suddenly took out his camera and said, "Let's make a picture of today."

"Yes!!!"

They were quite excited and asked him to take their photos in many kinds of poses and places in this castle. This was their first time to have this kind of chance and didn't want to let this chance in waste.

Yuuki didn't feel tired since the scene in front of him was just too relaxing, though, his little brother was running amok in his pants. He turned toward one person and susprised, "Kato? You're also here too."

"I'm always here," Kato said plainly.

Yuuki looked at her thoughtfully and nodded. He knew that this girl was really beautiful but her presence was just too thin. But.....

"Not bad, you're beautiful in this dress," Yuuki nodded.

Kato smiled, "Thank you."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he pressed the shutter on his camera at that moment.

Kato didn't expect him to take a picture of her, "Don't take a picture of me, suddenly." She only said it but didn't feel angry.

"Kato, look, you're very beautiful in this picture," Yuuki said and showed it to her.

Kato looked at the photo curiously and susprised to see her expression in that photo.

"I might keep it in my wallet for good luck," Yuuki said.

"I'm not a deity," Kato said while looking at him.

"But you're a saint," Yuuki said as a matter of fact.

"You aren't over with a saint joke?" Kato said with a helpless expression.

"No way," Yuuki said with a smile since it was fun to tease her.

"Yuuki!!!!"

Yuuki turned, "Hmm? What's wrong, Mayuki?"

"Y - Yuuki, can you wear a prince cosplay too?" Mayuki asked with a blush.

"Ah, I want him to wear a knight cosplay," Yukana said.

"Can it be a bandit?" Hinako asked shyly.

"Oh, Hina-chan, do you have that kind of fetish?" Chiaki looked at her thoughtfully.

"N - no!!!" Hinako waved her hands furiously.

"Oh, I want him in the Demon King cosplay," Kuina said while raising her hand.

"Demon King is nice...." Latifa said while looking at him with reddened cheeks.

"Her highness..." Isuzu was speechless looking at her princess.

"Alright, let's try all of them," Ranko said.

"Yeah, I think demon king and bandit is a very good choice for him," Utaha nodded.

Yuuki twitched his mouth hearing their interaction, "What about my opinion?"

"Oh, Mr. Bandit, how about you steal one of the princesses here and take her to your home later?" Utaha said while hugging one of his arms.

Yuuki felt tempted and wanted to bring her right away.

"Enough of flirting!!!!" Isuzu said to both of them.

Yuuki and Utaha smiled at her in response. He went to change his clothes and let them do a cosplay session with everyone.

They took a lot of pictures with many kinds of poses and situations. They asked him to take a picture while dancing, kissing their palms, hugging, and stealing them. They were having fun for quite a long time and forgot about something.

---

Akane, Makoto, and Rossweisse were at a home together. Three of them were looking at the television with a boring expression.

"Ah! I'm really bored!" Akane complained.

"Onee-chan?" Makoto looked at her.

"What do you want to do Akane?" Rossweisse didn't have too many hobbies besides shopping in the 100 Island-Coin-Shop and drinking alcohol.

Akane was laying on the floor and asked, "Where is everyone?"

"They should be in the Amagi Brilliant Park," Rossweisse answered.

Akane turned toward her and asked, "Amagi Brilliant park?"

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, he has a share in that amusement park, today is the first time that they held a summer event."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"How fun! Why is he not asking me to join?" Akane pouted.

"He asked you, Onee-chan, but you said that you wanted to sleep earlier," Makoto said. She also wanted to join but she was quite busy with her school.

Akane thought for a while and suddenly remembered that he had asked her. She sighed at that moment and regretted her decision. She felt that she should decrease the amount of alcohol that she drank for a night.

Rossweisse was also going to manage both Eagle Jump, Fushikawa Shoten, and Heaven Record. Even though her job usually didn't take too much time, there was an offer from the television for him and everyone to become a guest in one of the most popular television shows. She knew that he wanted to join this show since he wanted to advertise his pro-wrestler match. She also heard that the television also invited that pro-wrestler player to become a guest too.

*Ring

Rossweisse felt that her phone was vibrating. She opened her phone and saw a message from Utaha.

"Utaha?"

Rossweisse felt a bit strange and opened it. She saw the title of the message was "Demon King is kidnapping the princess?"

Akane and Makoto were also curious and looked together.

Three of them saw the picture that made them stunned. They saw him in the center of the photo and sat on the throne while holding a lot of chains that connected to a lot of girls beside him. They saw him had a helpless expression on the photo, thought the girls had a variety of expressions from a smile, helpless, and excited, though most of them were smiling at the picture.

"WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!" Rossweisse and Akane shouted at the same time.

"It looks fun..." Makoto said while looking at the photo.

Both of them looked at her with flabbergasted expressions.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

564 Cleaning a Pool 1

Yuuki was in school right now. He knew that the lesson was quite easy for him and his teacher or fiance in name decided to give him a task.

"You want me to clean the pool?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to her request. He had only worked in the pool yesterday and this woman wanted him to clean the pool today. He knew why this woman was single even in her 30's thought, she wasn't anymore since he had taken her in engagement.

Hiratsuka was smoking a cigarette in front of him.

Yuuki took the cigarette and said, "Alright, don't smoke in front of me or I will tell your grandpa about this." He knew that her grandpa didn't like her to smoke.

Hiratsuka was speechless, looking at him and coughing, "Ahem, alright, but I think you should enjoy your youth."

"I'm fully enjoying my youth," Yuuki answered and touched her hands gently, "Shizuka, tell me the truth, why do you want me to do it? I will help you."

Hiratsuka felt both touched and embarrassed at the same time, "A - actually, the principle forces me to do this job for me and I want to ask someone to do it for me."

"Alright, goodbye," Yuuki stood up since he didn't intend to help her actually.

"WAIT!!!" Hiratsuka pulled his hand, "Please, you won't do it alone."

Yuuki turned and asked, "You're helping too?"

"Of course," Hiratsuka nodded.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Will you wear a swimsuit?"

Hiratsuka blinked her eyes and nodded, "Of course, I will, I don't want to get wet."

Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, also you should wear a shirt or something."

"Why?" Hiratsuka asked.

"The wet shirt is hot," Yuuki smiled.

"Bastard, why do you say that to your teacher!?" Hiratsuka was both mad and blushed at the same time.

"No, a teacher calling their student a bastard, especially, when the student is their own fiance, right?" Yuuki said while holding her hand.

Hiratsuka stuttered and wasn't sure what to say in this situation. She looked around and sighed in relief, "Don't say that in public, this isn't going to be a small matter when someone knows that a teacher is engaged to her student."

Yuuki also knew that it was very troublesome but at the same time, he didn't really care. He knew that Hiratsuka loved her job and decided to be patient with her, though, she could act differently during the time they were alone together.

They were talking to each other until they realized there was someone there.

"Ugh?" Hiratsuka felt that she had seen this boy before.

"Raku? What are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.

"O - oh, Aniki," Raku was also a bit nervous.

Yuuki looked at him and said, "This is my little brother, Raku."

Hiratsuka sighed in relief when she heard that this boy was his little brother.

Raku looked at him and whispered, "Why don't I know that you have an engagement with a teacher?"

Yuuki was a bit surprised, "You don't know?"

Raku shook his head in response.

Yuuki thought for a while and decided, "Alright, Hiratsuka-sensei, leave everything to me, I will set up a boys group to clean the pool."

"Eh?" Raku and Hiratsuka were startled.

"Is that okay?" Hiratsuka asked with concern.

"What are you talking about?" Raku was confused.

"Me and my little brother will clean the pool with some boys, this will be boy time," Yuuki said and thought it was kinda nice to spend some time with some of his male friends.

"I have not agreed yet," Raku said.

"Alright, thank you," Hiratsuka nodded.

"Good, I will set up the team, let's go, Raku," Yuuki said.

"What about my opinion?" Raku was helpless.

"Oh, I will check on you later," Hiratsuka said.

Yuuki only waved his hand and went to call someone.

---

Raku knew that he couldn't escape, "So why are you asking me?"

"Oh, let's talk about your progress with Onodera," Yuuki smiled.

"Eh!!!!" Raku was blushing.

"Let's call Shuu, Takeo, and Sunakawa too," Yuuki said and added, "Just two of us are too much to clean the pool, we can also enjoy the pool for ourselves later."

"Hm, that's a good idea," Raku nodded and said, "Alright, let's go to my class and call, Shuu."

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

In the classroom of the first year of high school.

Shuu was looking at the porn book stealthy.

"Shuu!!!"

Shuu, whose name was called, was startled and dropped his porn book on the ground.

Chitoge, Tsugumi, Onodera, Marika, and Ruri who saw the porn book couldn't help but move away from him.

Shuu wanted to cry when he saw their reaction.

"Hey, let's go, buddy, don't worry about porn," Yuuki said.

"Aniki, what are you doing here?" Shuu was confused and hurriedly took the porn book.

"Yuuki-sama? Are you coming for me?" Marika was happy when she saw him.

"I'm sorry, Marika, but today, I'm coming for him," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at Shuu.

"Huh? Maiko-san? Why?" Marika asked.

"This is going to be a boy's time," Yuuki said.

"Oh, interesting, let's go," Shuu pulled him since their gaze was hurt on his back. He was glad that he had invited him.

"Bye, Marika," Yuuki also said to Chitoge, Tsugumi, Ruri, and Onodera.

"Boy's time? What is that?" Chitoge asked.

"I don't know, but I'm pretty curious," Onodera said.

"How about we watch him?" Ruri said.

"Where is Marika?" Chitoge asked.

"She has gone away," Tsugumi said with a helpless expression.

They looked at each other and shouted, "MARIKA!!!!"

---

Yuuki, Raku, and Shuu were walking together right now trying to invite their companions to clean the school pool cleaning party together. Their journey was tedious similar to Sun Wukong and his companion who brought Tang Sanzang to journey to the west.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

565 Cleaning a Pool 2

"Achooo!!!" Takeo sneezed in front of his friend. He wiped his nose since it felt itchy, "Hmm, I wonder if there is someone who is talking about me? What do you think, Suna?"

Sunakawa wiped his face with a deadpan expression, "Before that how about you apologize to sneeze in front of me?"

"Ah, I'm sorry," Takeo said. His personality was very straight forward and he would apologize when he felt that he had done something wrong.

Sunakawa sighed and said, "I don't know, maybe someone is going to call you, did you make a promise to someone?"

Takeo rubbed his chin while thinking, "Hmm, I'm not sure."

"Then maybe you annoy someone, did you remember something?" Sunakawa knew that his best friend was kind of clumsy in his own way.

"Not that I remember," Takeo said.

"Oi, Takeo, Sunakawa, are you free?"

Takeo and Sunakawa turned and saw three of their friends.

"Oh, Yuuki-senpai! Raku! Shuu! What are you doing together?" Takeo asked curiously. His voice was really big and made everyone look at them.

Yuuki looked around and saw there was Koizumi there. He waved his hand toward her and said 'Let's eat ramen' with the only movement of his mouth.

Koizumi, who was sensitive about ramen, nodded in response.

"Takeo, Sunakawa, how about you follow us?" Shuu said.

"Where?" Sunakawa asked.

"Clean the pool," Raku said with a helpless expression.

"Cleaning the pool? Interesting! Alright, Suna, let's go join them!" Takeo pulled him and brought him together.

Sunakawa was helpless, "I have never said that I want to join."

"Don't say that let's hang out together, we can enjoy the pool after we have done with the cleaning," Yuuki said.

"Uwoo! I want to swim!" Takeo was in a fire when he thought that he could go swimming.

"Alright, let's go!" Yuuki said.

"OOHHHH!!!!"

Everyone was kind of excited and smiled, even Sunakawa who was the calmest in this group also had the same expression.

---

Koizumi looked at his back and saw him going out with both Takeo and Sunakawa.

"Isn't that Yuuki-senpai? Koizumi, aren't you going out with him?" Misa asked.

"NO! THERE IS NO WAY THAT KOIZUMI-SAN WILL HAVE A RELATIONSHIP WITH SOMEONE! HER HEAD IS ONLY FILLED WITH RAMEN! SHE WILL NEVER HAVE A RELATIONSHIP WITH BOY!" Yuu who was overprotective about Koizumi hurriedly denied their relationship.

Misa had sweatdropped looking at her friend, "Oh, really? How is it, Koizumi?" She was waiting for the answer of Koizumi

"Please, say that you're not, right? Koizumi-san," Yuu had tears in her eyes.

Koizumi sighed, "We're not going out."

"YAY!!!!!" Yuu raised her hands in happiness.

"Hmm, what a waste, why not?" Misa asked. She knew that both of them were very close to each other.

"He never confessed to me," Koizumi said plainly.

"O - Oh....." Her answer made both of them flabbergasted.

"Then, you will go out with him, when he confesses to you?" Misa asked with a smile.

Yuu was in tears right now.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Koizumi looked away and tried to hide a blush on her cheek, "Probably...." She had never thought to date someone else beside him in her mind, especially when both of them had slept together and went out together. She felt that something precious had been stolen by him.

"UWAAAAAAA!!!!!" Yuu was crying and opened the window in her classroom, "YUUKI-SENPAI, YOU IDIOT!!!!"

"Yuu! What are you doing!" Misa was startled by the actions of her friend.

"Yuu! Don't disturb the class!" Jun reprimanded her. She was the class representative in her class and needed to reprimand this girl.

"K - Koizumi-san will go far away," Yuuki was crying while hugging her friend.

"Yuu..." Jun was helpless and caressed her slowly to calm her.

"How about we follow them? Didn't they say that they wanted to clean the pool?" Misa suddenly said.

"Good, let's follow them," Yuu said.

Koizumi didn't even listen to their conversation since she was slightly excited to eat ramen together with him.

---

Yuuki, Raku, Shuu, Sunakawa, and Takeo were in the changing room together. They needed to change their uniform before they cleaned the pool.

Raku, Shuu, and Sunakawa were looking at both Yuuki and Takeo.

Both of their bodies made three of them startled and surprised at the same time.

Takeo had a very bulky body full of muscle.

Yuuki was the same but his muscles were slimmer and streamlined his body. However, the most striking points were the tattoo on his shoulders and back.

"You're really from a Yakuza Family, huh?" Shuu said. He had been going out with his friend but he had never felt that he was from the Yakuza Family. He looked at Raku and asked, "Are you not going to have that kind of tattoo?"

Raku shook his head furiously, "My dream is to become a bureaucrat, I won't continue the family business."

"Oh? You're not going to become a patissier? I'm sure that you can open a cake shop with your loved one," Yuuki teased.

Raku was stunned when he heard his statement. He started to imagine his future life together with Onodera opening a cake or japanese sweet together. He smiled very wide and he made a weird expression.

"What's wrong with him?" Sunakawa asked.

"Don't worry, he is only daydreaming about his crush," Shuu said.

"Oh? Isn't your girlfriend is Kirisaki-san?" Takeo remembered and suddenly asked, "Are you telling me that you want to cheat on her?"

Raku suddenly woke up and shook his head, "I won't cheat on her."

"Good," Takeo nodded.

"Oh, what about, Aniki? You're still going out with a lot of girls?" Shuu asked curiously.

Yuuki who was wearing his clothes to hide his tattoo, "No, I'm not."

"Really?" They were surprised when they heard he wanted to end his relationship with his girlfriends. They knew that he had a lot of girlfriends and they could tell that they were very happy with him. They were wondering why he wanted to break up with them.

"I'm not going to date them, I'm going to marry them," Yuuki said and came out from the changing room, "Hurry up!"

'Cool....'

That was the only thought in their heads when they saw him.

"WAIT, ANIKI!!! PLEASE TELL ME YOUR SECRET!!!" Shuu was excited and ran toward him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

566 Friendship Between Boys 1

They had their own duties in cleaning the pool.

The pool was quite large and they needed to drain the water inside the pool before they could clean the pool.

Shuu took soap and mixed it with water.

Raku and Takeo took a pool brush on the warehouse.

Yuuki and Sunakawa were waiting for the pool to be drained.

"Yuuki-senpai," Sunakawa asked.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.

"How can you find someone who is true to you?" Sunakawa asked.

"What's wrong, Sunakawa? Why are you asking this kind of question?" Yuuki looked at him in surprised and asked, "Didn't you say that you don't have an interest in dating?"

Sunakawa had told him before since he thought dating was kind of boring for him. However, when he saw his best friend was having fun with his girlfriend. He felt that it was quite interesting, though, it was hard for him to find a girl that didn't only have an interest in his appearance and superficial. He also wanted to date someone who wanted to accept his best friend and didn't talk bad about him.

Yuuki listened to his story and thought for a while. He looked at him and said, "Unless you have mind reading or hypnosis, there is no way that you will know someone who is true to you."

Sunawaka twitched his lips, "Then? What should I do?"

"In the past, a human is always curious, they have always tried something and because of that we can enjoy a lot of things from television, car, mobile phone, food, etc," Yuuki explained and added, "Then you should do the same with a relationship, you should try to have a relationship rather than asking someone, feel it by yourself how is the feeling of falling in love with someone."

"What if I choose the wrong girl?" Sunakawa asked. He felt that it was right to ask him.

"Isn't that fine? Then in the future, you can search for the right girl easier," Yuuki said with a smile and asked, "Do you have someone that you take an interest in?"

Sunakawa thought for a while and nodded.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Did Takeo know about this?"

Sunakawa shook his head, "I'm sure, he will make it a mess." He smiled when he thought about it.

"That's true," Yuuki laughed and asked, "Who is it? Is it in this school or outside?"

Sunakawa looked at him and said, "I will tell you but don't tell anyone alright?"

"Sure, your secret is safe with me," Yuuki said.

"Osawa Yuu from my class," Sunakawa said while looking at him.

Yuuki had a strange expression when he heard this name, 'Isn't that Koizumi's stalker?' He remembered that Koizumi had told him that there was an annoying girl who had always tried to follow her around. He also had seen her and she was kind of hostile toward him.

"What's wrong?" Sunakawa asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "There is nothing wrong but it will be hard to date her."

"Why?" Sunakawa seemed surprised.

"Well, she doesn't have an interest in guys," Yuuki said with plain expression.

Sunakawa wrinkled his eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

"It's in the literal meaning that a girl only has an interest in a girl," Yuuki said.

Sunakawa felt quite complicated when he heard the girl that he had taken an interest was only interested in a girl.

"Why do you take an interest in her?" Yuuki asked. He was kind of puzzled but at the same time he knew that girl was kind of cute but there were also a lot of cute girls around.

"Hmm, she is quite fun to talk to and she also doesn't mind Takeo," Sunakawa said.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I will support you, how about I help you?"

"How?" Sunakawa asked.

"The girl that she loves is quite close to me, maybe we can have a double date," Yuuki said and asked, "How is it?"

Sunakawa twitched his lips, "How many girls do you date?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuui twitched his lips, "Don't ask unnecessary things, you only need to answer whether you want it or not? You won't get another chance, you know."

Sunakawa looked at him for a bit and nodded, "Alright, please help me." He felt that it was kind of ridiculous but he still wanted to try."

"I will only help you, whether you can turn her into normal or not, it depends on yourself," Yuuki said.

Sunakawa nodded in response.

"Hey, what are you talking about?" Shuu asked.

"Sunakawa asked whether you have a girlfriend or not," Yuuki said.

"I'm not," Shuu started to cry and asked, "Aniki, can you introduce me to someone cute?"

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Don't you have Ruri-chan?"

"Ruri-chan?" Shuu twitched his lips when he heard that name, "Of course not, she hates my guts."

"You should ask Takeo to set up a group date, his girlfriend is from a famous all-female school," Yuuki said.

"What? Really?" Shuu was quite surprised.

"WE HAVE BROUGHT THE POOL BRUSH!" Takeo shouted.

"Takeo! Can you set up a group date for me?" Shuu asked.

"Group date?" What is that?" Takeo asked with a confused expression.

They fell down at the same time when they heard his question.

Yuuki and Sunakawa were laughing together when they heard him.

"Why are you laughing? What is this group date? Shuu, can you explain it to me?" Takeo asked.

Shuu sighed and started to explain to him slowly while answering some of his questions.

"Let me ask my girlfriend," Takeo said and started to message her.

Shuu was waiting nervously.

Takeo nodded and gave him a thumbs up, "Alright, I have set up a group date."

"Yahooo!!!" Shuu was happy when he heard it.

"She said to bring 4 people with me since there are 4 of her friends," Takeo said and added, "Sunakawa, you should go with me, but both Raku and Yuuki-senpai shouldn't since both of you have a girlfriend already."

Raku and Yuuki nodded in response but Sunakawa had pain in the ass expression on his face.

They were talking to each other but they didn't know there was a group of people observing them from a hidden place.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

567 Frienship Between Boys 2

After that promise, they cleaned the pool together.

"Now that I have seen it in close, this pool is damn big," Shuu said while wiping the sweat on his forehead.

"UWOOOOOO!!!!" Takeo was moving really fast while brushing the entire pool.

"Takeo! Be careful, you will fall!" Sunakawa reprimanded him.

Thud!

But it was too late, Takeo slipped and was thrown toward them.

"Stop! Stop! Takeo!" Raku shouted.

Yuuki had sweatdropped and thought whether his decision was right to bring them together.

"UWAAAAA!!!"

His body was big and it was hard to escape from him.

Everyone slipped at the same time and fell down at the same time.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

"Ouch!!!"

They shouted at the same time.

"Ugh...I'm sorry," Takeo apologized while looking at everyone. His head was kind of dizzy after fell down to the ground.

"Aniki, how can you be so cruel and escape from him?" Raku complained.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yeah, you should fall down too, Aniki," Shuu complained.

"No way, I don't want to wet my t-shirt," Yuuki shook his head. Even though he showed his tattoo to his acquaintances, he wanted to hide it since it was too strange for a high school student to have this kind of tattoo.

"Ugh..."

They stood up and caressed their butts since it was quite painful.

"I hope it doesn't give me a bruise," Shuu said while looking at his back.

"Who wants to see your ass?" Yuuki looked at him with contempt.

"Hey, maybe a girl in my class or something," Shuu retorted.

"No way."

They answered at the same time.

"Now that you mention it, I have never heard how Takeo got his girlfriend," Raku suddenly said.

"Oh, I'm interested in the story too," Shuu said.

Takeo blushed and scratched his head, "Hmm, it's a fateful meeting between us."

Yuuki wasn't sure what kind of expression he should put in this situation, "I'm fine with talking but don't stop cleaning the pool, I want to enjoy the pool later."

"Alright..."

They answered him and started to clean the pool while listening to Takeo's love story.

Takeo started to tell them about how he met his girlfriend. He told them that he met her on the train after saving her from a pervert. At first, he thought that girl liked Sunakawa but it was a misunderstanding.

"After that, we decided to go out with each other," Takeo said with a smile.

"I'M ENVYING TOO!! I ALSO WANT A GIRLFRIEND!" Shuu shouted.

"Huh? Aren't I helping you with setting up a group date?" Takeo asked.

"That's right! Thank you, Takeo!" Shuu hugged his big body.

"Hmm, you don't need to worry," Takeo gave him a reassuring smile.

"So handsome...." Shuu said.

Yuuki tried to move away when he heard their conversation.

"How about you, Aniki? I'm sure that you don't have that much interest in a girl before you transfer to this school," Raku suddenly said.

"WHAT!!!!" They shouted at the same time when they heard it.

Raku nodded, "Yeah, during our childhood, you only showed an interest in fighting, after that incident, you started to become flirty."

"Incident?"

"Ugh, I have been hit by a car before," Yuuki said with a slight smile.

"Are you fine?" Sunakawa asked worriedly.

"Don't worry, I'm very healthy right now," Yuuki nodded.

They were glad when they heard it.

"Then what makes you suddenly want to date a girl?" Shuu asked.

Yuuki rubbed his chin and needed a good excuse, "At that time, when I was hit by a car, I thought I was going to die, there was a lot of things that came out of my head, something from regret, hesitation, mistake and a lot of things....."

"So when I woke up from my slumber, I decided to do everything so I won't have any regrets," Yuuki said.

They didn't expect his reason would be this deep.

"However, I didn't have a plan to date someone at that time," Yuuki said.

"Really? Then why are you dating Kasumigaoka-san?" Raku asked.

"Kasumigaoka-san?"

"Oh, she is my first girlfriend," Yuuki answered and added, "It's her who fell in love with me first, at that time, she was too cute." He started to remember when he took her first in the small apartment.

---

"Achooo!" Utaha sneezed.

"What's wrong, Utaha-senpai?" Kato asked.

"Nothing, maybe Yuuki is talking about me," Utaha said while chewing the bread that she had bought.

"Oh...." Kato only nodded.

Both of them were quite close since both of them didn't have that many friends in this school.

"I don't know why but I'm slightly annoyed, Megumi, do you think what kind of punishment that I should give to him?" Utaha asked.

Kato only looked at her for a while and answered, "I don't know? Maybe let him sleep outside?"

"Oh...."

---

"Achooo," Yuuki sneezed.

"What's wrong? Did you catch a cold, Aniki?" Raku asked.

"Nothing, maybe someone is talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "Alright, let's enjoy the pool."

"UWOOOOO!!!!"

They filled the pool with water and took out their shirts.

Yuuki took a float that happened to be in the changing room and relaxed there.

"READY FOR A WATER BOMB!" Shuu suddenly said and jumped toward him.

SPLASH!!!

"OH, WATER BOOM 2 READY!" Takeo said and jumped.

SPLASH!!!

Takeo made a big water explosion because of his jump.

Yuuki was drenched in water and had an annoyed expression on his face.

"Hey, boys? Can we join in?"

Takeo, Yuuki, Raku, Shuu, and Sunakawa turned their heads and saw a familiar face there.

"Of course," Yuuki answered.

They were having fun in the pool during their entire break.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

568 Teach me a magic! 1

Yuuki came back to his home and rested in the living room together with Akane and Makoto.

They were talking to each other until someone suddenly came to him and asked.

"Teach me magic!"

Yuzuru said while looking at him.

Yuuki looked at her for a bit and took a glass of water. He was quite thirsty and drank some of it. He placed it back on the table and continued to read a manga.

Yuzuru who saw his smooth action couldn't help but annoyed, "Hey! Teach me!"

Yuuki turned and asked, "Is that the attitude of someone who is asking for something?"

"N - no," Yuzuru said nervously.

Yuuki placed down his manga and asked, "Why do you want to learn it?"

Yuzuru seemed to be waiting for this question, "BECAUSE, IT'S COOL!!!!"

"..."

"I'm sorry, Yuuki," Shouko apologized.

"It's fine," Yuuki nodded.

"Oh, little girl, do you have an interest in magic?" Akane suddenly said.

Yuzuru moved toward her and asked, "Onee-san, you can use magic?"

Akane patted her chest and answered, "Of course, I'm a witch after all."

"REALLY???" Yuzuru was surprised.

"Hey Akane, is that fine for you to talk about your identity?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, it's fine since both of us will become a family soon, right?" Akane said while turning toward Shouko.

Shouko had a deep blush but nodded in response.

Yuzuru was stunned and sighed looking at her reaction, "Nee-chan....."

"Alright, Makoto, how about you follow me too, let me teach you this magic too," Akane said.

"Oh, really?" Makoto had a doubtful expression on her face.

"At least you should watch it first," Akane said with a smile.

"Alright," Yuzuru nodded in agreement. She only saw him using a sword with cursed magic probably in her opinion. She had never seen any other magic besides the thing that he had shown during a family trip and was kind of interested in what she wanted to show her.

Akane, Makoto, and Yuzuru went to the courtyard together to start their experiment.

"Do you want to see it too?" Yuuki asked.

Shouko nodded, "Yes, I'm also interested."

"Do you also want to use magic?" Yuuki asked.

"Can I?" Shouko asked.

"I will probably give you a magical stick," Yuuki said.

Shouko raised her eyebrow, "What is a magical stick? It isn't your bad thing right?" She said while looking at his pants.

Yuuki felt it was kind of strange for this girl to start a perverted joke. He was thinking maybe it was because of the influence of the student council in her school. He shook his head and flicked her forehead, "Of course not, that my stick is very special, you can see it tonight."

Shouko blushed and muttered in a low voice, "Pervert...."

"Hey, you two! Can you not flirt here? I'm planning to teach someone magic," Akane said with an annoyed tone.

"I'm sorry," Shouko apologized and felt embarrassed. She could act freely with him but she was still a polite girl to the other people.

"What kind of magic will you show to everyone?" Yuuki asked and was a bit curious.

"I will teach Makoto quite a simple spell, let's warm up with that," Akane said and looked around, "Yuuki, are you the one who is placing this barrier?" She could feel that this barrier was simple and strange but at the same time, it was very powerful. She was wondering how he could make such this kind of barrier since it was her first time to see it.

"Yes, you don't need to think too much about the barrier since it's hard to explain," Yuuki answered. His magic based on his imagination, it was hard to explain that he created this powerful barrier with only thought of his mind. He didn't mind explaining to her but he felt it would be too troublesome.

Akane felt that no one would realize that they had used magic in this town within this barrier. She didn't ask him anymore and started to explain, "This spell has been around for centuries and it's really easy, so it's a perfect practice for new witches." She looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, can you get me a wood, place to burn something, tongs, burner, lighter, and water?"

"Alright," Yuuki snapped his fingers and the thing that she had asked suddenly appeared in front of her.

"Wow? Is this space magic? Can you use it?" Akane was surprised.

"It's okay, why don't you continue? I'm a bit curious," Yuuki said.

Yuzuru was amazed and touched by the things that had been summoned by him suddenly. She touched it several times and shouted, "IT'S REAL!!!!"

"Of course," Yuuki had a helpless expression on his face.

"Onee-chan, what kind of magic will you show us?" Makoto didn't seem that surprising since she had seen him using magic a lot of times.

Akane started to burn the wood, "Alright, let me show you some demonstration." She looked at Yuzuru, "Yuzuru-chan, can you give me one or two strands of your hair?"

"Hair?' Yuzuru looked at her and asked, "You're not going to curse me, right?' She was a bit scared.

Akane laughed, "Of course not, you don't need to worry."

"Well...." Yuzuru nodded and took two strands of her hair. She looked at her and asked, "Will this do?"

"Yeah, thank you," Akane took her hair and placed it on the envelope, "Then we place it here and write incantations," she wrote while explaining to both of them, "This spell requires a girl's black hair, my hair isn't black, so I can't use it, then you put it in the fire."

The fire started to burn the envelope slowly.

"Let it burn down to ashes," Akane said and took a bucket of water, "Then you put out the fire with water."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Splash!

The water stopped the fire and suddenly created a large smoke.

They looked at the result of this magic and couldn't help but ask.

"Is this over?" Yuzuru was kind of disappointed.

"Of course not, Yuzuru-chan, can you raise your arm like this?" Akane asked.

"Arm?" Yuzuru followed her instruction and suddenly something unexpected happened.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

569 Teach Me a Magic! 2

Suddenly a crow appeared from afar and rested on her arm.

"This is?" Yuzuru was surprised when she saw a crow landed on her arm. "Wow! It's a crow!"

"Yeah, this spell will summon wild crows," Akane said, and added, "The crows see this smoke and come flying." She explained and added, "The witches who fought in the wars would use these crows to do an enemy reconnaissance." She raised her arm and the crow that was resting on Yuzuru's arm moved toward her.

"Interesting," Yuuki thought that the witch must have been very smart at that time. He felt that this spell was the ancestor or source of the idea of many reconnaissance technologies during this time. He thought a normal human in the past wanted to copy a witch and decided to create their own device with technology and created such as satellite, drone, and radar.

"It's very useful," Makoto nodded.

"Yes, that's true," Shouko nodded.

"Well, give it a try, Makoto, it should be simple enough, right?" Akane said.

"Okay, I'll try!" Makoto said while giving her a salute. She took strands of her hair and asked, "Can I use my own hair?" Her hair was black and this spell also needed the black hair of a girl.

"Yeah, so long, it's black," Akane said.

"Let me help burn the wood," Yuuki said and copied the thing that Akane had done before.

"Thank you," Makoto put her hair on the envelope and started writing the incantations. She put the envelope on the fire and burnt it into the ashes. She took a bucket of water and put it off.

They wrinkled their noses when they saw the result.

"Isn't this smoke kind of thick?" Yuuki asked.

"Hey! Is there a fire?"

Yukana, Ranko, and Utaha came out of their room on the second floor and looked at the thick black smoke. They were a bit panicked since it looked quite dangerous.

"Nothing, we're only trying magic," Akane answered.

"Why is it black?" Makoto asked. She remembered that her sister had gray smoke and it was also quite thin but her smoke was black and very thick.

Yuuki hoped that his neighbor didn't ask for a complaint from him since he didn't expect this result.

"Is this a success?" Yuzuru asked.

"Of course," Akane said.

They were waiting for a while until they heard a sound of crow coming toward them.

"Oh, that's the crow," Shouko said.

"Caw."

"Yes, it's work," Makoto was happy.

The crow kept appearing from one to two then the numbers kept increasing.

Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!

"Isn't the number a bit too much?" Yuzuru asked with sweatdropped.

Yuuki kept counting, "50...." He wasn't sure whether he should be happy or not since the spell was successful but his entire house was full of crows.

"W - what is this????" Ranko was startled.

"Close the window!" Yukana shouted.

Ranko, Yukana, and Utaha moved very fast and closed the windows of their rooms.

Shouko was also moving to close the door of the living room to the backyard.

Makoto had her mouth and eyes wide opened and a crow landed on the top of her head.

Caw!

"Amazing....." Yuzuru was surprised to see this number of crows.

"W - what is happening???" Rossweisse, who came home, suddenly shouted when she saw a lot of crows in this house. She looked at Akane and asked, "Akane, is this your fault?" She felt it was quite bad to have this much of a crow.

"N - no, it's not onee-chan's fault, it's mine," Makoto was a bit nervous and asked, "Onee-chan, how is this happening?"

Akane wrote an inscription on the ground with a wooden stick, "Weird." She thought for a bit until she remembered, "It's because you use a witch's hair, it's way too powerful, you have to use a human's hair, dummy." She laughed very hard.

Everyone who listened to hear couldn't help but sweatdrop.

"But you said..." Makoto wanted to complain.

"Now that you mention it, I need to go somewhere because of some witch's business," Akane suddenly said and took out her bag.

"W - what about this crow?" Makoto asked her nervously.

"Of course, you can chase them away," Akane said and smiled, "I will go out first, Yuuki, let me stay here again next time, I will come back." She took her broom and started to fly.

"Don't come back!" Yuuki shouted at her.

Akane ignored him and waved her hand saying goodbye, "I will come again, definitely!"

They felt that this big sister was quite unreliable.

"Yuuki, what should we do with this group of crows?" Shouko asked.

Caw! Caw! Caw!

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Dammit, AKANE!!!!" Rossweisse shouted.

"Don't worry," Yuuki snapped his fingers and the crows started to fly from his house.

They sighed in relief when they saw the crows had gone far away.

Rossweisse walked toward them and asked, "What are you doing earlier?"

"Onee-chan wanted to show us magic," Makoto said.

"Then she showed you that spell?" Rossweisse asked.

They nodded in response.

"What do you think about that spell, Yuzuru?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, it's cool, but it's annoying," Yuzuru answered her real thought. She felt that calling crows was very cool but those numbers were just annoying.

"Do you still want to learn magic?" Yuuki asked.

Yuzuru thought for a while and wasn't sure anymore, "Let me think about it for a bit, I'm not even sure what I should do with a lot of crows."

They needed it since the crows were just too annoying. At the same time, the person who taught this magic was also quite a troublemaker. They didn't even feel anything when they saw her going out.

Yuuki shook his head and wondered why that girl suddenly went out, 'Is it Khaos Brigade again?'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

570 Commentator Invitation

Yuuki and Kuroka were in the Issei's household. He didn't wear his mask this time and sat on the table while drinking a coffee.

"Ah, can you give me a sign?" Miki Hyoudou, the mother of Issei Hyodou asked.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Kyaa, dear, I have gotten his sign," Miki was very happy.

Gorou Hyoudo, the father of Issei Hyodou had sweatdropped and sighed looking at his wife.

"But still, to think that your identity is that famous person," Issei had a complicated expression on his face.

"What's wrong with my identity?" Yuuki asked him curiously.

"Just, don't steal my harem!" Issei said and opened his hands wide.

"........"

They sweatdropped when they heard his statements.

"Still, your house is very big," Yuuki praised. He was kind of amazed by the size of his size since it was several times bigger than his own.

"Do you want me to renovate your house?" Rias asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "I won't be comfortable when my house is this big."

"Yes, don't renovate it, Rias, his house is warm and it's big enough," Akane said while hugging him.

"Yes, nyaa," Kuroka said while hugging him on the other side.

Both of his sides were hugged by beautiful girls.

"I feel jealous...." Issei said while crying.

"I - Issei-san, do you want me to hug you too?" Asia asked shyly toward him.

"Do you want me to hug you too?" Irina asked him.

"Asia-chan! Irina!" Issei was happy.

Yuuki looked at their interaction with interest.

"You can't do something bad," Akeno suddenly said.

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "What do you mean? I can't understand it." He only looked at them and didn't even have a bad thought about them.

"Nyaa, don't cause trouble, for now, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki raised both of his hands, "I won't, please believe me." He looked at them with sincere expression.

Akeno and Kuroka snorted at the same time.

"Hey, Yuuki, can you lend me some of your magical items? I want to research it for a bit," Azazel asked and added, "Oh, and your sacred gear too, I have heard that it was a gun with a lot of different effects." He was right in front of him while begging.

"No," Yuuki answered, even though his magical items were very strong but inside was empty and only filled with magical energy. He only gave them an effect based on his imagination but to recreate it was an impossible feat since he didn't have an 'Arc of Embodiment' to create that kind of thing.

Azazel didn't show any disappointment, "Well, it's okay, alright, let's talk about the other things." He looked at him and asked, "So Archer is you, right?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, but I hope you don't tell anyone in your faction, except my father-in-law."

Akeno blushed when she heard him, "What do you mean, your father-in-law?"

"Isn't he? I mean, I will marry her daughter, after all," Yuuki said.

"W - well, that's true...." Akeno felt kind of shy when she thought about it.

"What about me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"Of course, don't worry, let's make a lot of kitties," Yuuki said.

"Okay nyaa," Kuroka smiled.

Azazel, who had lived for a thousand years, couldn't help but feel sour looking at their interaction, "Can't you flirt in another place?"

"No," the three of them said at the same time.

"Sigh, I don't have any plan to tell your identity to anyone, I also think that it's better for you to hide your identity, you will go to the underworld while disguising as Archer, right?" Azazel asked.

"That's the plan," Yuuki nodded.

"Good," Azazel clapped his hands and made everyone look at him, "Alright, everyone, tomorrow that day and we need to go out in a few hours to the stadium."

"Sensei, where is the stadium?" Issei asked.

"It's in the floating city, Agreas," Azazel said.

"That city is very beautiful, we can use some time to tour around the city after the match," Rias said.

Yuuki was a bit curious about this floating city. He was wondering whether it was similar to Laputa, the Flying Castle. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was this anime since he had never checked it before. He could talk it to Serafall later to create an anime movie.

"Oh, that's right, I forgot about something," Azazel suddenly said.

"What's wrong?" Kiba asked.

"Yuuki, no, Archer, the organizer, is asking you to become a commentator during the match, can you?' Azazel asked.

"Commentator? Me?" Yuuki asked weirdly. Even though he was a singer but he had never become a commentator, especially in the underworld, "Why? I'm not that famous."

Azazel twitched his lips, "Not famous? You have defeated both Loki and the Old Satan Faction, people are curious about you, when they heard that you will come to visit the match, they want you to become a special guest as a commentator." He said with an exaggerated tone.

Yuuki wrinkled and said, "Can I refuse?" He felt it was quite troublesome.

"Well, you can refuse it, but can you tell me, why?" Azazel asked.

"Hmm, I want to watch the match together with her," Yuuki said while looking at Kuroka.

"You don't need to worry about me, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I also think that it's troublesome to become a commentator."

"Oh, if that is your problem, don't worry, you can also bring her together with you," Azazel said.

"Eh?" Yuuki and Kuroka said at the same time.

"Try to imagine, you can cheer on your little sister and everyone on the big screen, I'm sure it will make your sister happy," Azazel decided to persuade her.

"Oh!! That's interesting, nyaa! Let's do it, nyaa! Let's become commentators!" Kuroka shook him very hard asking him.

Yuuki sighed and felt that Azazel was quite smart. He couldn't reject it and nodded, "Alright, I will help you."

"Good, let's go to the underworld, now, it's better to be early than late," Azazel looked at everyone and said, "LET'S GO!"

"oooooo....."

They answered with a plain tone.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

571 Trip on The Train

They were on the train that went to the underworld and continued to Agreas, the floating city.

Yuuki had never had a chance to look around the underworld since he mostly came to fight. He could see that the sky was quite different from earth. He rubbed his chin and wondered how the plant could grow with this red sky. He was sure that it wasn't sun but something else, 'Maybe magic?'

"Hey."

Yuuki turned and smiled, "What's wrong, Xenovia?"

Xenovia crossed her arms while observing him. She was kind of strange when she thought about kissing him during that time. She wasn't sure what possessed that made her could kiss him with such an intensity in the past. She wanted to say something but suddenly the words couldn't come out of her mouth since she felt quite nervous.

"Hmm? Why don't you sit beside me and talk slowly?" Yuuki said.

Xenovia nodded and sat beside him. She tried to set her thoughts and asked, "What do you think about me?" Her eyes were looking at him intensely after asking this question.

Yuuki wanted to rub his nose but he stopped. He looked at her and smiled, "Any boys will be lucky and happy to have you as their girlfriends."

Xenovia is a very beautiful girl with a healthy body that won't lose to anyone. Her personality is very simple, as long as she likes someone, she will be true to herself and doesn't hesitate to start her attack.

Xenovia smiled and asked, "Then let's have a child with me?"

Yuuki was stunned and couldn't believe what he had heard. He looked at her and asked, "Can you repeat it once again?"

"Let's have children," Xenovia said.

Yuuki sighed and flicked her forehead.

"Ouch!" Xenovia held her forehead and asked, "What are you doing?"

"Girl, don't ask some boy that kind of risky question, are you really ready to make children when you're in high school?" Yuuki asked.

Xenovia nodded, "Of course, we can make it n-"

Suddenly she was pushed on the coach. Her hands were tied by his hand and she felt her leg was caressed slowly by him.

"You want it now, huh?" Yuuki whispered right into her ear.

Xenovia couldn't help but shudder while hearing his voice. Her legs were squirming around when she felt his touch that touched her slowly moving to her private part. She tried to move her hands but his hand was very strong and made her unable to move. She had never been treated like this before. She felt both scared and confused right now until she saw his face right in front of her.

Yuuki smiled, "Don't tease man, little girl." He let her go and walked out of the room.

Xenovia felt ashamed when he called her little girl, "Dammit, I will show you!" She would definitely have children from his genes. She suddenly felt that her panties were a bit wet and her body felt hot, "So this is a man?" She felt curious and decided to enter the fire pit daringly to come after him.

---

Yuuki walked around the train but it was quite deserted since they were using a private train. The only people that were in this train were them since the train was moved by magic.

"Kyaaa."

Yuuki heard a voice coming from one of the rooms in the train and opened it. He stopped and wasn't sure how to respond to this situation.

"It hurts..." Asia fell down with a lot of books around her.

"Do you need help?" Yuuki said and entered the room.

"Ah, thank you," Asia looked at him.

"Hmm, even though, I enjoy the scene in front of me, but you should close your skirt, I can see your panties," Yuuki gave a light cough while looking away.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I'm sorry," Asia closed her skirt as soon as possible. She looked at him in a red face and was afraid to look at him.

"Don't worry too much, let me help you to stand," Yuuki said and gave her his hand.

"Thank you," Asia said with a low voice as she was clearly still shy after the incident.

Yuuki looked around and said, "Hmm, is this library?"

Asia nodded, "Yes, I'm going to take a book about dragons then this....." She looked around at the book that scattered on the ground.

"Dragon, huh? Interesting," Yuuki said and took the book to the ground to put it back.

"Thank you," Asia, who saw his action, said. She looked at him and asked, "Are you interested in dragons too?" She was kind of nervous since she knew that he was quite a famous person. She was afraid to make him mad but it seemed she was worried about nothing.

"Not that much, but can you tell me why you are interested in dragons?" Yuuki asked.

"Sensei, Ah, I mean, Azazel-sensei told me that I have good affinity with dragon and told me to learn about it for a bit in the library since we will be going to have a rating game with the strongest youth, actually, I'm very nervous, I'm afraid that I will become a burden for everyone, that is why I want to get stronger to help everyone....."

Asia wasn't sure but she started to tell him her trouble, maybe because they weren't that close and it was easier for her to tell the thing that she had buried inside her heart. She didn't want to worry anyone close to her but she could talk freely to him.

Yuuki only listened to her while helping her to put the that scattered on the ground back to the bookcase.

---

"I'm sorry for making you listen to my rambling," Asia said while bowing her head. She was too comfortable earlier and forgot that they had stayed quite a long time here.

"Don't worry, I also enjoy your companion," Yuuki looked at his watch and said, "Let's talk again in the future, I have promised Kuroka to look around." He left her while waving his hand.

"Yes!!!" Asia was quite excited when she thought she could talk to him again.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that he had become sharing friends. He didn't think much and decided to enjoy this trip first.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

572 Secret Plan

"That place is Agreas, huh?" Issei said while looking at the floating city.

Agreas, the floating city is a large city that is located in the Agares Territory which is being maintained by the servants of the current Beelzebub. It has a distinctive feature in which it appears to be a large floating island suspended in the sky. A popular tourist resort, it is also the place that controls the flow of the air in the Underworld. Agreas is a place that has the technology of the Original Satans and contains the essential crystals of the highest quality that is used to create both the Evil Pieces and Brave Saints.

Yuuki took his camera and took a picture of this floating city. He looked at them and said, "Don't worry, this is only for private collection."

They nodded toward him since the existence of the supernatural needed to be hidden from the normal people. They came down from the train and used a gondola lift. They decided to use the gondola since they wanted to see the scenery of this city.

"Yuuki, this is amazing, nyaa," Kuroka said since it was her first time to come here.

"Should we have our wedding here?" Akano asked.

"Our wedding is still far away," Yuuki said while twitching his lips. He had a plan to marry but it was too fast to marry in high school, except he was too late to take out his naughty little brother and made one of them pregnant.

"Enough about flirting, let's talk about something important," Azazel said.

They looked at him and waited for him to say something.

"Agreas, the floating city, to be honest, the Bael faction just held a meeting at their main headquarters, and they discussed how Lord Agares will be presiding between the Demon Lord and their Lord," Azazel explained.

"That's why it's going to be held in the Agares region," Koneko said.

Kiba touched his chin and said, "So they're treating our batter as a representative match between Demon Lord Lucifer and Lord Bael?"

"Well, I suppose there will be a lot of people who think that way, so you can treat it like that," Azazel said.

"What a pain in the ass," Issei complained.

Yuuki didn't say anything and didn't really care since it didn't really matter to him since he was the only bystander. He thought she should go to join Sona or Serafall since they were a neutral party and didn't get involved in this match.

"Yuuki, what do you think? You seem quite sleepy," Azazel asked.

"Me? I'm just a bystander and I don't really want to get involved in politics in the underworld," Yuuki said while looking away.

"Hahaha, that's true," Azazel laughed.

"Ugh, somehow becoming a human is also nice," Issei said.

"Issei-kun!" Rias said.

"Ah, Buchou, I'm not saying that it's just this political matter that is just too complicated for me, I'm still grateful for what you have done for me or else, I won't be here," Issei said.

Rias nodded and felt quite better. However, her mood became quite bad when she heard him calling her.

Koneko, Akeno, Kiba, Asia, and Irina sighed together looking at their interaction.

Yuuki and Akeno were sitting on the side looking at them.

"Are they still fighting?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, it's complicated, they're not fighting but their relationship is still cold," Akeno whispered.

"Can you just give him a hint to call her name directly?" Yuuki felt annoyed looking at their interaction. He understood that Rias wanted to get close to Issei but Issei was clearly shaken by his first relationship since he had been killed during his first date.

Yuuki understood that Issei was scared but Issei was still perverted. He felt a big contradiction in his action, even though Issei was aggressive toward his perverted action but he became chicken when it was about his heart. He thought for a bit and said, "How about I give him a push?"

"Push? What kind?' Akeno was clearly curious.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki started to gather his thoughts and explained his plan. He told her that he would try to talk with Rias then it would make Issei who was in dilemma started to have a sense of urgency in his heart and couldn't help but started to call her name and maybe confessed his love.

Akeno, who listened to his plan, was clearly interested, "But, is this okay?"

Yuuki nodded, "I know, this plan can backfire, maybe Issei will lose his self-confidence or blame himself." He wasn't sure how big Rias's feeling was towards Issei and maybe their love would be tested by him.

Akeno was still afraid of the conquests of this plan.

"So what's the second plan?' Yuuki said helpless.

"Second plan? What is it?" Akeno asked.

"I will talk to him and tell him to man up or I will steal your harem," Yuuki said with a smile.

"How is that better?" Akeno said.

"At least he won't see me flirt with his crush," Yuuki said.

"Hmm," Akeno thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, you can help them, but don't mess up, alright? Don't steal from her by chance."

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Is that your view about me?"

Akeno looked at him and said, "You should look in the mirror and see how many girls you have swindle?"

"It's not a fraud when you're clearly happy with me," Yuuki hugged her waist closely.

"Oh, why I'm falling for you," Akeno had a tired expression.

"It's too late, you're mine anyway," Yuuki kissed her.

Akeno had a helpless expression but couldn't escape since her heart was stolen by this bad man.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

573 Skeleton

They had arrived in Agreas, a floating city.

Yuuki was wearing his mask while walking in the back row together with Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka.

They left the terminal and were greeted by a lot of reporters.

Click! Click! Click!

"Gremory-san, how do you feel about this battle?"

"Can you win this match?"

The group of reporter was asking about their group until one of them noticed a man with a familiar mask.

"Isn't that Archer?"

"WHAT!"

"That is Archer!"

The reporters had always wanted to interview him but it was very hard to search for his identity and until now, there was no one who knew his identity.

"Is he a member of Gremory Peerage?"

"No way!"

One of them said.

"EVERYONE, PLEASE STOP!"

Suddenly a beautiful young girl appeared in front of them, "Please, let us go to the hotel since we need to prepare for the match."

"Who is she?' Yuuki asked.

"She is Ravel Phenex, she is part of our peerage now," Akeno said.

"Really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.

"Yes, she is one of my bishops and manager of our peerage, she decided to come here earlier than anyone to book the hotel and prepare everything," Rias answered.

"Thank you, Ravel," Issei said with a smile.

"Yes, don't worry," Ravel answered with a smile.

Yuuki rubbed his chin and thought it was the power of the protagonist to attract a girl even though the protagonist was perverted. He didn't say anything and followed them to enter a black limousine in front of them to get away from his group of a reporter.

Kuroka and Koneko showed an annoyed expression when both of them looked at Ravel.

Ravel was also the same and tried to ignore both of them.

"I smell a bird here, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Yes, this bird is very stinking," Koneko said.

"You cat also use your saliva to clean your body!" Ravel shouted.

"Alright, don't fight with each other," Yuuki said and brought both Koneko and Kuroka to the side while hugging them.

"HMPH!"

They looked away at the same time.

The other people who saw their interaction sighed at the same time.

"I guess it isn't easy for a bird and cat to be together," Azazel said while rubbing his chin.

"Ravel, don't fight alright," Rias said.

"But they're the ones who are starting," Ravel said.

"Hmph!" Kuroka and Koneko said at the same time.

"Why do you hate her?" Yuuki asked.

"It's the physiology of our races," Koneko said.

"Cats usually don't like birds, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Then let's meet a fish later, you can see them after this match," Yuuki said.

"Fish?" Koneko looked at him with a confused expression.

"Oh, that fish, alright, nyaa, I can't wait," Kuroka said.

"What kind of fish?" Koneko asked.

"It's a secret, it'll be a surprise when you win the match," Yuuki smiled.

Koneko became quite excited and clenched both fists, "Alright, I will win it."

---

They were talking to each other until they had arrived at the hotel.

"This is the hotel, everyone," Ravel said with a smile.

This would be his first time seeing a lot of different races in the same place.

Yuuki could see a devil, fallen angel, youkai, and even a god in this place. He nodded and felt quite great with the peace of everyone in the supernatural world.

"Is this okay? What about the Khaos Brigade?" Kiba suddenly asked and made everyone feel a bit worried.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Don't worry, Vali will protect the match since he wanted to see the match of the strongest youth, right?" Azazel looked at him.

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "You ask me that? I don't know him."

"Well, I guess I understand why you want to maintain a peaceful life," Azazel said.

Kuroka also didn't say anything since her crime had been pardoned. She needed to show to the public that she didn't have any connection with the Khaos Brigade.

"Alright, let's enter and talk about our strategy in this battle," Rias suddenly said.

"Can you tell us about our room? I won't bother with your strategy meeting," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, I want to look around too, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Akeno sighed and felt a bit jealous since she couldn't join.

"You're quite busy, right? We can look around after your battle together," Yuuki didn't ask her to come to his room since he was sure that she needed a preparation.

"Alright, I will join you later," Akeno said.

Ravel looked at him and gave him a key, "This is your room and that cat room."

"Only one?" Yuuki looked at the key.

"Ah, I'm sorry, I thought you were kind of similar to my brother," Ravel said with a blush.

"Your brother? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.

"Well, he is usually sleeping together with his peerage members and doing that in the room, maybe you're similar?" Ravel said with a low voice, clearly shy.

Yuuki felt quite strange when this little girl was looking at him similarly to a sexual deviant. He thought for a bit, 'Maybe because of both Kuroka and Koneko?' He felt that their fight was a bit childish since he remembered her older brother also had a cat in his peerage.

Kuroka gave her a thumbs up since this girl was very nice, even though she was a bird.

"DAMMIT, I'M ENVY THAT GUY!!!" Issei suddenly shouted.

"You can move around but you need to follow me for a while, the organizer needs to talk to you about your commentator job," Azazel said.

"Alright, don't worry," Yuuki said.

Rias nodded, "Good, let's go, we need to talk about our match tomorrow."

"YES BUCHOU!!!"

They were walking together until they saw a group that came toward them while emitting a weird atmosphere and cold aura that made prickling on their skin.

This group had their hoods worn down so much that they couldn't see their faces, and they were wearing a long robe where they couldn't even see their feet.

'Skeleton?' Yuuki saw the leader of this group.

[Oh well, oh well, if this isn't the crimson-haired Gremory or the Governor of the fallen-angels?]

The skeleton talked to them while looking at everyone until they stopped at him, "You are?"

"Archer," Yuuki answered simply.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

574 Match Between Strongest 1

"Is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked. He knew that the skeleton priest in front of him was the god that governed over the realm of death.

Hades wanted to smile but he didn't have skin and his entire body was made of a skeleton, [Fafafafa, I only know that the identity of Archer is hum-]

His words suddenly disappeared.

"Oh, I only want to live a peaceful life, please don't make too much trouble for me Mr. Hades," Yuuki said.

[Fafafa, peaceful life is nice, though you shouldn't get too close to both devil and a fallen angel, they will bring you a bad influence to your surrounding], Hades said clearly giving the people around him a disdain.

"Thank you, but I only have a limited time, I will do whatever I want," Yuuki answered.

[Fafafa, that's true, I will be waiting for you in the Cocytus then], Hades laughed.

Yuuki frowned and said, "I can enter heaven too."

[You? Heaven? Fafafaa, your smell is similar to Zeus, how can you enter heaven, also Cocytus isn't bad, the temperature is quite refreshing and there are a lot of things too...], Hades started to tell him about the advantage of entering a Cocytus. He was similar to a property agent telling him the advantage of living in Cocytus.

Yuuki rubbed his chin and felt interested since the price of land in the Cocytus was quite cheap. He thought he should develop a high rise apartment for the group of Grim Reapers.

Everyone around them felt weird when they saw them talking quite close to each other.

[Fafafa, I won't bother you anymore, hmm...], Hades stopped and looked at Issei.

Issei who was being stared at by this God of Death, was getting nervous.

[It's such luck that the person who becomes the holder of Welsh Dragon is a dumb and perverted kid, I can't wait for everyone to die and let's meet again in the Cocytus], Hades said and left everyone.

They saw him had gone and couldn't help but sighed in relief and complained.

"What the hell is with him? Why he hates us so much and he likes him so much?" Issei was confused and angry with Hades.

"Hades is like that, he hates the devil and fallen angel in general, however, he loves human," Azazel said while looking at him. He was a bit amazed since Yuuki could talk normally to the God of Death and they were very close to each other.

"Still, why Hades-sama comparing him to Zeus?" Ravel suddenly asked.

They looked at each other and looked at him after that.

Yuuki only rubbed his nose and said, "Don't you have to start your strategic meeting?" He didn't like where the conversation would go and decided to avert it to another topic.

"That's true, let's talk about the strategic me-."

Rias wanted to finish her words but it was cut by someone.

"Oh, Azazel!"

"Isn't that red hair is a little sister of Lucifer?"

"Zeus? Poseidon? Are you guys here too?" Azazel was susprised.

"Of course, I want to see the match between the strongest youth of the devil," Zeus told him.

Azazel, Poseidon, and Zeus were talking to each other. Three of them were quite close to each other from their interaction.

"Good luck with your match," Zeus and Poseidon said at the same time. Both of them looked at him for a while and continued to walk.

"Even though they're from the same pantheon, their attitude is different from Hades-sama," Xenovia said.

"Yes, they're quite friendly," Asia said, and were a bit surprised.

"Hehehe, we had quite rebellious youth thousands of years ago," Azazel laughed.

They looked at him wrinkled and didn't want to listen to his past. They moved to the one room that Ravel had booked to talk about the plan to fight with Sairaorg and his peerage.

Kuroka and Yuuki didn't join them, rather moving around this place. Both of them had their little escapade touring around this place and having a date together.

Yuuki didn't feel that amazed with this floating city since the size was only slightly bigger than his Hanging Gardens of Babylon.

"I want to eat that, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Alright," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

A few hours later.

Kuroka and Yuuki went back and saw what everyone had done with their strategic meeting.

Rias really put importance in this match and believed that she could win, especially when both Koneko and Akeno had gotten stronger several times.

Akeno had her lighting magic along with his magical item that would make her become Queen of Thunder. She had also learned her light magic since it was in her heritage.

Koneko had learned a senjutsu from Kuroka and her strength was also very powerful with his magical item that would increase the destructive of her attack.

"Alright, let's take a bath," Yuuki said.

"What?" Issei was startled.

"I thought that we didn't know each other that much, so let's go take a bath together with everyone, however, men and women are separated alright," Yuuki said.

"I don't mind, right, Issei-kun," Kiba smiled at him.

Issei shuddered when he saw Kiba's gaze. He thought for a while but nodded, "That's true, we don't know each other that much."

"How about you aren't you a man too? How about you join us?" Yuuki asked this cute little dhampir.

Gasper, who heard the word of man couldn't help but become brave, "A - alright, I will join you guys."

"Azazel, how about you join us too?" Yuuki asked.

"Kakaka, interesting, let's go," Azazel also wanted to ask him a question too.

During that time, they decided to go to the public bath together leaving the girls looking at them with a strange expression.

Rias looked at Akeno, "What is he planning?"

"Nothing, you don't need to worry," Akeno said with a smile. She thought he had done a good job trying to handle Issei from his indecisiveness. She looked at everyone and said, "How about we going to bath together too?"

"Alright, nyaa," Kuroka smiled.

Koneko, Asia, Xenovia, and Ravel nodded together.

"Alright, let's go, Rias," Akeno said while pushing her back.

"W - wait, Akeno!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

575 Match Between Strongest 2

They went to the public bath together.

Yuuki took off his mask since there wasn't anyone in this place beside them. He was quite absentminded since he was thinking about what kind of topic that he should talk about with them later.

"Oi, Yuuki, close your front!" Issei was flustered when he saw his naked body.

"We're both guys, what are you shy about?" Yuuki sighed and washed his body.

"Dammit...." Issei peeked at him for a bit and sighed.

'You lost,' Ddraig said in his head.

"You don't need to poke my wounds," Issei complained.

Gasper was kind of amazed at his body, "Y - Yuuki-san, why there is a lot of drawing in your body?"

Yuuki looked at her and wondered why Gasper covered his chest with a towel. He decided to ignore it since it didn't really matter to him.

"Gasper, that's not a drawing but a tattoo," Kiba said.

"Tattoo?" Gasper looked at him with an interest.

"You don't need to put up with this kind of thing," Yuuki said.

"Then why do you have a lot of it?" Issei asked.

"My family is Yakuza, you know, I want to inherit a family business," Yuuki said and walked to the hot spring. He entered it and felt really comfortable, "Damn, that's good."

"Yakuza, huh, well, I know your family thought," Azazel said while also joining him.

"You know my father?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel nodded, "Your father is very funny and it is nice to drink with him."

"I know," Yuuki nodded. He felt that there was a lot of mystery shrouded his father. He was sure that his father could also do magic.

"Yakuza, huh...." Issei looked at him with a sigh.

"What's wrong, Issei? Do you want to ask something?" Yuuki asked.

Issei nodded, "How can you confess to someone?"

Yuuku looked at him in surprise, "Hoo? Do you want to confess to someone?"

"Issei-senpai, really?" Gasper looked quite excited.

"Are you saying that you will confess to buchou?" Kiba was also happy.

"H - how did you know that it is a buchou?" Issei was a bit startled.

They looked at each other and shook their heads.

"Well, who is in your group who doesn't know that you like her," Yuuki said.

"Everyone knows about it," Kiba said.

"Issei-senpai, you're too oblivious," Gasper said.

Issei was a bit embarrassed.

"Then why are you asking me? I'm sure that Azazel has a lot of experience," Yuuki said.

"Ahem, yes, I have a million years of experience," Azazel looked quite proud.

"Hmm, I'm not sure about him," Issei had a doubtful expression on him.

"OI!!!" Azazel felt hurt.

"Well, anyway, I'm happy that you are able to brave yourself to confess your love to her," Yuuki said with a sincere tone.

Issei smiled, "Then can you tell me?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"First, can you tell me your plan first?" Yuuki asked.

"Well, I'm planning to ask her out after we win this match," Issei said with confidence.

"Hmm, the problem is can you win? Your opponent is the strongest youth," Yuuki said and added, "Even though I have confidence in you but you have only become a devil in few months and your opponent has been training his body for several years, can you really be against that kind of opponent?"

Issei had a complicated expression when he heard his question.

"So? Can you?" Yuuki asked.

"Yuuki-san, you shouldn't ask...." Kiba wanted to stop him.

"No, Kiba, let him continue, we want to see his resolve, can he really win this match and win her heart?" Azazel said and added, "This is how men communicate with each other.

"Cool...." Gasper said while looking at them.

"Can you answer me, Issei?" Yuuki asked.

Issei was in a dilemma when he thought about it. He felt that he wasn't sure whether he could win anymore against the strongest youth. He felt that his resolve was quite small.

"ISSEI! IS YOUR LOVE FOR HER REALLY THAT SMALL LIKE YOUR LITTLE BROTHER?" Yuuki shouted.

"Who has a small little brother! Mine is normal!" Issei shouted at him.

"Then answer me!" Yuuki said.

"I - I'm not sure whether I can win against that strongest youth, I - I have fought against him before and he was very strong, but...." Issei closed his eyes and shouted, "BUT I WON'T LOSE! I WILL WIN AND CONFESS MY LOSE TO BUCHOU!!!!" He felt quite good when he shouted about his feelings.

"Good, I'm happy that you answered me," Yuuki said.

"Yes, I will win and confess my love to buchou," Issei nodded.

Yuuki nodded, "Good, but you need to fix something."

"Fix something?" Issei was confused.

"Yes, you shouldn't call her, buchou," Yuuki said.

"Then what should I call her?" Issei was confused.

They looked at him as if he was dumb.

"Of course, her name directly, you should call her, Rias, not, buchou," Yuuki said directly. He felt the people in this country were a bit weird since they were too shy to call someone names.

"W - what?" Issei blushed.

Yuuki frowned, "You're not embarrassed when you tell the world that you want to suck her breasts but this time you become a chicken when you call her name, what's wrong with you? Alright, let's practice, I will try become Rias and you should call her name."

"Eh????" Issei was flabbergasted.

Yuuki crossed his arms and said, "Issei-kun, what do you want to ask me?" His acting skill was top notch and it was easy to mimic her.

"B - Buchou!?" Issei suddenly said he wasn't sure but he felt that he was in front of her.

"Buchou? Is my name buchou? Is my name Buchou Gremory, Issei-kun?" Yuuki said.

"N - no, of course not!?" Issei shook his head.

"Then what is my name? What do you think about me?" Yuuki said.

Gasper, Azazel, and Kiba were surprised.

"His acting skills are good," Kiba said.

"He's a member of the drama club if I'm not wrong," Azazel said.

"How did you know, Sensei?" Gasper asked.

Azazel rubbed his nose and said, "I'm asking his father."

"Oohh....." Gasper and Kiba nodded.

"Issei-kun, how do you feel about me?" Yuuki asked.

"B - buchou, wait, I'm not ready?!" Issei said with a nervous expression.

"BUCHOU?!!!" Yuuki said with a slightly angry tone, "MY NAME ISN'T BUCHOU!!!! WHO IS MY NAME?!"

"I'M SORRY!!!" Issei said.

"I don't need you to apologize but I want you to call me by my name, is it really that difficult for you?" Yuuki asked with a sigh. He was wondering how much of a coward this guy was with the girl that he had taken an interest in.

"I'M SORRY!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

576 Match Between Strongest 3

Yuuki, Kuroka, and Azazel were walking together toward the commentator room.

"Are you nervous?" Azazel asked with a smile.

"No," Yuuki answered.

"Hahaha, let me tell you that the commentator isn't only us, there is also a famous person that will become the guest together with us," Azazel said.

"Really? Who is it?" Yuuki asked curiously.

"It's a secret, you will know it when we enter the commentator room," Azazel said.

Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and didn't really show that much interest.

"Ah, I can't wait to watch the match, nyaa," Kuroka said.

They entered the commentator's room and saw there were two people inside.

"Ah, Archer-san, Azazel-san, please welcome, my name is Naud Gamigin," Naid said.

They nodded hearing his greeting.

"Please sit here also, let me introduce you to this being the champion of the ratings game, Diehauser Belial," Naid said.

"Oh, Diehauser," Azazel smiled.

"Azazel-dono," Diehauser nodded and looked at him, "I have heard and seen your acting helping the underworld several times, Archer-dono." He looked at him with a curious gaze.

"Nice to meet you, Diehauser-san, this is my mate, Kuroka," Yuuki said and also looked at him with curiosity. This would be his first time to see the 'Emperor' or the champion of the rating game.

"Hello, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"I have always wanted to meet you," Diehauser said and asked, "Do you want to enter my peerage?"

Yuuki didn't expect him to suddenly invite him to enter his peerage. He shook his head and said, "I'm sorry, I don't have that much interest in becoming a devil and I'm not even sure that you have enough an Evil Pieces to reincarnate me."

Diehasuer smiled, "That's true, I'm sorry that I have offended you."

Yuuki only waved his hand and sat down on the right side together with Kuroka who was sitting on his lap. He looked at her and asked, "Why are you not sitting in the chair?"

"This is more comfortable, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Diehauser looked at both of them and asked, "Which team do you think will win this match?"

Azazel rubbed his chin, "Both of them have their own strength and I'm not even sure who will win this match."

Diehasuer nodded and looked at him, "How about you Archer-dono?"

"Hmm, probably, Rias Gremory's team will win," Yuuki answered. He was sure that a protagonist aura would be added to this match and the chance for her team to win had increased several times. He looked at him and asked, "How about you?"

Diehauser smiled, "I'm thinking to cheer on Sairaorg's team since I have seen his team in a match and they are very strong."

"Then we can conclude that this rating game will become very interesting," Yuuki said.

"That's true," Diehauser said.

"Excuse me, the game will be held soon, please get ready Diehauser-san, Azazel-san, Archer-san," Naud said of the three of them.

They nodded in response, waiting for the ratings game to start.

They waited for a while and saw both teams enter the stage and sit in one place.

"Ah, Koneko, nyaa," Kuroka was excited.

"Have you trained her?' Yuuki asked.

Kuroka nodded, "Yes, her strength is very good, she has become very strong right now."

"I have seen both Akeno and Koneko, both of them are very strong after you gave them that magical item," Azazel felt a bit regret since he couldn't research on his magical item. He felt that he could make a better Sacred Gear after researching his magical item.

They were talking to each other for a while until they heard the commentator start to talk. They could see that there were a lot of people who watched this match.

Naud, who saw the camera was on, smiled and started his commentator, "Good evening, everyone! I'll be the commentator for tonight's match, Naud Gamigin." Then suddenly there was a big hologram that showed an image of a famous person in the underworld, "The arbiter that will observe the match, will be none other than Rudiger Rosenkreutz."

Rudiger bowed his head and made the audience scream.

"And for our three special guests," Naud said and started to introduce them, "The famed Fallen Angel's Governor General, give a hand to Mistel Azazel!"

Azazel nodded and raised his head and greeted everyone.

"Next up is the ratings game top player, top player, Diehauser Belial," Naud introduced.

Diehauser stood up and nodded at everyone.

"And for our last guest is very special, he is the one who is helping the underworld second time stopping both Loki and an Old Satan Faction in the past, his identity is a mystery but his power is undoubted, let me introduce you, ARCHER!!!!!" Naud said.

Yuuki only smiled while waving his hand.

Kuroka also smiled even though she was sitting on his lap. She didn't really care when they didn't introduce her since her identity wasn't something that she was proud of.

The audience was screaming really hard when they saw the special guests since they were famous, especially him since they had never seen him before.

"Archer-san, can you tell me what your opinion is about this Rating Game?" Naud asked.

"I'm sure this Rating Game will be very exciting, I can't wait to see their match as soon as possible," Yuuki answered.

"Really? Then who do you think will win this match?" Naud asked.

"I'm not sure rather than asking myself, how about we start the match as soon as possible since I'm sure everyone is already very impatient to watch it," Yuuki said.

Naud nodded, "Alright, I won't make everyone wait anymore, now, let's start it the match between the strongest youth devil in the underworld!"

"UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

577 Match Between Strongest 4

Yuuki listened to Naud about the explanation of this Rating Game.

Dice Figure Game, that is the special feature that will be added to this Rating Game.

This game is a variant of the Rating Game with different mechanics. Instead of a long, full-team battle, it will be a blitz (short battle) with limited members. Both Kings will roll a six-sided dice (one each) and the number added up from both Kings will determine the value of Pieces (servants) to be sent. However, the Kings are not forced to completely use all the points (with a total value of eight, the Kings can send two Knights and have two left over), which will be wasted and not added to the next roll. Servants that consume two or more Pieces of its kind will have the added-up value of the Piece (a servant that has consumed two Pawn Pieces will have the value of two or a servant that have consumed two Knight Pieces will have the value of six).

'Hmm, pawn = 1; bishop = 3; knight = 3; rook = 5; queen = 9; king is depend on the estimate value given by the judging commitee,' Yuuki rubbed his chin.

"Yuuki, is that Sairaorg stronger than Rias?" Kuroka asked curiously.

"I'm not sure I have ever seen him fight, but from the way the committee made a difference in value between the two of them, then we can decide that Sairaorg is stronger than her," Yuuki said. He saw the value of Rias only felt that the committee judged her weaker than Akeno since her value was only eight and Akeno was queen had a value of nine. He was also curious about the power of Sairaorg since the committee judged him to have 12 value for his king piece.

"Also, those who represent multiple pieces will also use up the same amount, this means that Hyoudou Issei, who represents all eight pawns simultaneously, will be valued at an 8, however, you cannot use the same player consecutively, so please take a note to that," Naud explained and added, "Lastly, about Phoenix Tears, the Phoenix clan has granted the use of each one for each team."

Naud nodded when he saw that everything was thoroughly explained, "Now, the Games are about to begin."

Rudiger, who was the arbiter of this match, nodded and looked at everyone, "Now then, Sairaorg Bael's team, Rias Gremory's team, the Rating Games for both teams... is now open!"

"UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"

"We shall begin with the first match, Kings, please take the dice and hold it," Rudiger said.

Rias and Sairorg walked toward the place and held the dice.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Rudiger took a deep breath and said, "Throw!"

Rias and Sairaorg threw the dice at the same time.

The dice started to move around until it stopped and showed the number to everyone.

"Rias turned a 2 and Sairaorg rolled a 1, the total is 3, due to both team's pawns having a high default value, the only ones allowed are either a Knight or a Bishop, now, who shall be the first chosen for each peerage?" Naud said.

Both of them started to talk to each other about their strategy for the first battle.

There was a simple spell that closed their mouth to make them unable to be heard or seen the movement of their lips.

Yuuki had probably known who they would choose for his first match.

"Yuuki, who do you think will be the first match, nyaa?" Kuroka was excited.

"It should be both Knights that will fight each other for the first battle," Yuuki said.

"Really nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"Hmm, I guess there is something true within what your logic is," Azazel said.

"There is no logic, it's only a hunch," Yuuki said.

"I guess a fight between the two Knights is the most logical for the first match since both of them have pawns with a high value," Diehauser said.

"Now that you mention it, I understand that Issei represents 8 pieces but what about a pawn of Sairaorg?" Yuuki suddenly asked.

"Oh, that's right, do you know something, Diehauser?" Azazel asked.

Diehauser shook his head, "I don't know, Sairaorg has never used his pawn in the Rating Game, maybe he is trying to hide it from everyone."

"It would be funny if his pawn was also a Longinus user," Yuuki said.

"Do you think Longinus is a cabbage? There are only a limited number of people who have a Longinus in this world," Azazel said with a strange expression.

"No, I think that is possible," Diehauser supported him.

"Azazel, do you remember that they have always attracted trouble? From God, Old Satan Faction, Hero Faction, and Khaos Brigade, I think a Longinus user is normal compared to what they have done in the past few months," Yuuki said.

"......" Azazel was speechless since he couldn't refute his words. He sighed and said, "That's true, a Longinus user is normal compared to the thing that happened in the past few months."

"Is his pawn that orange hair kid nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"I'm not sure," Yuuki said.

"Yes, that is his pawn," Diehauser said.

"Hmm, I can see anything special about him," Azazel said.

"Isn't that the same when you see me for the first time? Maybe he is hiding his power too, but that mask is obviously a seal or something," Yuuki said.

They were talking to each other until the first match had been decided and both of the team had decided to send out their knight for this battle.

"It's really a battle between Knight, huh?" Azazel said.

"For some reason, it feels like anticlimax nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Then we only need to wait for the battle of your little sister, Akeno, and that perverted Red Dragon Emperor," Yuuki said.

They laughed at hearing his statement. They didn't need to wait too long and the match started the fight between Rias Gremory's Knight, Kiba Yuuto against Sairaorg Bael's Knight, Beruka Furcas.

"It's starting now!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

578 Match Between Strongest 5

Kiba had teleported into a grassland. He took a deep breath and saw his opponent.

"Kiba Yuuto?" Beluga asked.

Kiba nodded, "Beluga Furcas?"

Beluga nodded and opened his helmet, "Yes, Kiba-dono, I would like to commence an open battle with you."

Beluga Furcas is Sairaorg's Knight from the House of Furcas, a family that tames horses and one of the remaining families of the 72 Pillars. He had the appearance of an armored knight whilst riding upon a horse who was emitting blue-white flames.

Kiba nodded, "Same here, and I hope we do quite well."

Rudiger suddenly teleported between the two of them. He looked at both of them and raised his hand, "Now then, let the first match, begin!"

Kiba and Beluga looked at each other and were ready for their battle.

---

"Who do you think will win this match?" Azazel asked.

"Kiba," Yuuki said.

"Beluga," Diehauser said.

"Hahaha, both of you have a different opinion," Azazel laughed.

"Diehauser, please," Yuuki asked.

Diehasuer nodded, "Beluga Furcas, he is one of the 72 pillars and has the ability to tame a horse, you can see that his horse can attain a very fast speed adding to a Knight piece, his speed is hard to beat."

Yuuki nodded, "That's true, but Kiba's sacred gear is also mutated, his strength has also increased several times with the training of Azazel."

Azazel only laughed in response.

"This battle will be worth watching," Diehauser nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki also nodded and looked into the battle between the two Knights.

---

Kiba and Beluga were moving very fast exchanging blows after blows to each other. Both of them were Knight and their specialty was speed.

Clank! Clank! Clank!

Beluga used his lance to block his sword, "Good, I have never expected that you match my Altobrou's speed, what an excellent Knight the Gremory peerage has!"

Kiba smiled amusedly, "I must praise you, as well, your coordination with your horse is superb." He blocked his lance, "In that case...."

Suddenly there was a countless sword that appeared on the ground.

Beluga jumped along with his horse to avoid this attack.

Kiba raised his sword and aimed it toward him, "Holy Demon Sword of Lightning!" His sword emitted a large amount of lightning toward him.

BZZZTTT!!!!!

Beluga tightened his muscles and threw his lance to become a lightning rod.

The lighting didn't attack him but rather moved toward his lance.

"No matter how effective a demonic weapon your vaunted Holy Demon Swords are....." Beluga took two lances from his space storage and made a duplicate of himself.

"Replication?" Kiba saw that Beluga had duplicated himself.

"It'll be naught unless you land a hit!" A group of Beluga suddenly moved together and thrust their lances together toward him.

Kiba made another sword and held it on both of his hands.

Clank! Clank! Clank!

Kiba blocked an attack from Beluga and his replicas. He knew he needed to get serious or he would lose against him, "Revealing my cards so early in the game isn't exactly what I'd hoped for." He made both swords on his hands disappear and created another sword, "But, I'll probably regret it if I don't have the chance to do so."

Beluga didn't answer him and surrounded him together with his replica. He can attack him right now but he wants a fair duel and Knight's way of fighting is to stop him from doing that. He wanted to win in a fair duel against his opponent.

"The only thing I have now is their trust, for everyone who saw me off here," Kiba took out his sword and pointed it toward him, "For Prez! Balance Breaker!"

Suddenly several swords appeared from the ground but this time the sword emitted white light and transformed into an army of Holy Sword-wielding Dragon Knights.

"This is?" Beluga seemed surprised.

"These are Glory Dragon Troopers, the pinnacle of Black Bladesmith's Balance Breaker," Kiba, who had received a Sacred Gear from the spirit of one of his deceased friends, started to develop his new attack. He couldn't make his friend disappointed in him and won this fight.

"That can't be! Your prized Balance Breaker should have been the Sword of Betrayer!" Beluga was surprised.

"Fuscas-san, here I come!" Kiba along with his Dragon Knights army moved together in a coordinated movement to attack his opponent together.

"Likewise!" Even though Beluga was stunned, he didn't have the intention to lose against him. He started to move along with his replica and decided to end this battler.

Kiba, along with his army and Beluga along with his replica, started with a clash with each other for this last moment.

"UWAAAAA!!!"

"OOOOOO!!!"

Their duel ended in an instant.

The Dragon Knight Army and Beluga's replica started to disappear one by one.

Clank!

"A wonderful strike," Beluga lost from this duel and disappeared along with the light that engulfed him.

Kiba was amazed by his resolve but he needed to win this match, "Yours as well." He was glad that he had a match against him.

"SAIRAORG'S KNIGHT IS KNOCKED OUT!"

"The first victory goes to the Gremory Peerage!" Naud announced.

Kiba looked at the sky and teleported back to his group. He could hear everyone screaming and excited by his match.

"UWOOOO!!!!"

"AWESOME!!!"

Kiba smiled and was greeted by his group.

---

"Oh, I can't wait for the next match, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Your prediction is quite good, Archer-dono," Diehauser said.

"I'm just lucky," Yuuki said.

"Oh, wait here, both Kings are starting to roll the dice," Azazel said.

They waited and saw that the dice had shown the number to them.

"10, huh?" Azazel thought.

Rias Gremory's group and Sairaorg Bael's surrounded by an orange light made everyone unable to see their situation and let them freely strategize their next match without worry being known by their opponents.

"Dear, who will fight next, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"There are a lot of people that can fight in the next battle, but I hope it will be Koneko's turn and I want to see her fighting," Yuuki said.

"Yes, nyaa! I want to see her match too, nyaa!" Kuroka smiled.

They waited for a while until both parties sent their participants into the second match.

"NOW, THE SECOND MATCH START!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

579 Match Between Strongest 6

Suddenly there were four figures who were transported into a Rating Game's arena.

"I'm one of Sairaorg-sama's Knight pieces, Liban Crocell, and this gargantuan dude is our Rook piece, Gandoma Balam," Liban introduced themselves.

Liban Crocell is Sairaorg's Knight from the House of Crocell, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pillars, which held the rank of Duke. He is a young man with blond hair and silver eyes wearing a set of light armor. He is armed with a sword.

Gandoma Balam is Sairaorg's Rook from the House of Balam, one of the remaining families of the 72 Pillars. He is an enormous guy who is about 3 meters tall. He has a good build and his arms are thick till his fingers. His face resembles a monster rather than a human with his skin being tan in color. His eyes are pale blue-gray.

Liban smiled and said, "We will be your opponents for this match."

"Rook, Koneko," Koneko said with her plain expression.

"B - Bishop, Asia Argento," Asia said while quite nervous.

---

Issei was worried, "Prez! Is it okay to send Asia into battle? I'm very worried about her!"

Rias shook her head, "I'm also worried, but this is her wish, also, Koneko is very strong, you don't need to worry."

Issei looked at Koneko who was in the Rating Game's arena and shouted, "Koneko-chan! You have to protect Asia-chan!!!"

"Rias-sama, is Koneko really that strong?" Ravel asked. She had seen both of their opponents were very strong, even though she wanted her team to win but she wasn't sure whether both Asia and Koneko could win against them.

"Ara Ara Ara, Ravel-chan, you don't need to worry about Koneko," Akeno said with a smile and said, "Her heritage is special and she has a good older sister and brother-in-law who pamper her too much."

"Really?" Ravel asked.

"Now that you mention it, I have never seen Koneko using her full power when she is fighting with a group of the stray devil," Kiba said and asked, "Does she have a trump card?"

"Of course she has, you should see it with your own eyes," Akeno said.

Rias, Kiba, Issei, Gasper, and Ravel looked at the match intensely.

"Good luck, Koneko-chan!" Gasper cheered on his best friend.

---

"Shirone, win the match, nyaa!!!" Kuroka shouted.

"Oh, do you cheer on a Gremory peerage?' Diehasuer asked.

"The cute girl with white hair is her little sister," Yuuki said.

"You have given her a magical item, right? What kind of power does this item have?" Azazel asked. He had only seen Akeno use her magical item and her power had increased several times. He still remembers how Akeno blasted everything with her thunder. He wanted to research it but she didn't let him touch it.

"She is very strong, nyaa, maybe she doesn't even need to use her magical item nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Hoo? I can't wait to see her match then," Azazel said.

---

"Asia, you should make a barrier to protect yourself, I will handle them and also please heal me, alright?" Koneko said.

"Yes, Koneko-chan, I will support you in this battle," Asia started to make a barrier to protect herself and ready to heal her in this battle.

"Healer and attacker, huh? What an interesting combination?" Label said.

"But do you think you can beat both of us, little girls" Balam asked while looking at her.

"I'm not a little girl and I will show you my strength," Koneko said.

"Let's see whether you hold both of our attacks!" Libai said and his eyes started to shine.

BAAM!

Koneko felt that she was under a pressure of gravity. She looked at him and wrinkled her eyebrow, "This is?"

"This is my Sacred Gear, Gravity Jail! I can increase or decrease the gravity of anything within their line of sight," Liban explained.

"Koneko-chan!" Asia was worried.

"Don't worry, Asia," Koneko said.

"I increase the gravity in your body, then my partner will defeat you!" Liban said.

"UWOOOOO!!!!" Balam started to move and charged towards her. His body was very heavy and his step made the ground crack.

Cracked! Cracked! Cracked!

"KONEKO-CHAN!!!" Asia wanted to help her but she was too weak.

"Asia, you don't need to worry, you only need to heal me," Koneko said and touched a bracelet on her arm. Her body was suddenly engulfed by a white light.

Balam didn't think much of it since his job was only to defeat her. He smashed her with his charge attack.

BOOOOOMM!!!

---

"KONEKO-CHAN!!!"

Everyone was worried.

"Ara Ara, you don't need to worry that the attack won't even tickle her," Akeno said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Akeno, what do you mean?" Rias asked.

"You can see it by yourself," Akeno said.

They looked at the screen and they were stunned still seeing the thing that happened in front of their eyes.

"This is impossible!" Ravel was amazed.

---

Diehaauser and Azazel were amazed and both of them were looking at him.

Kuroka and Yuuki only smiled looking at their reaction.

"Isn't this a bit of cheating?" Azazel asked.

"There is nothing wrong with that magical item being similar to a horse that is used by a Knight of Sairaog or Sacred Gear that is used by a reincarnated devil and human," Yuuki said.

"Yes, nyaa, I'm sure that she only wants to show her new toy to everyone, nyaa," Kuroka smiled and added, "She is very happy with her gift, nyaa."

"Alright, don't spoil her too much," Yuuki said.

"I won't nyaa, I have been teaching her strictly about both senjutsu and youjutsu nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Hmm, interesting, I don't see her capability," Diehauser said.

"Is it the only power of that magical item?" Azazel asked.

"You should see it by yourself now, I'm sure she will show it to everyone," Yuuki said and added, "By the way, that magical item can only be used by her and it is only exclusive on her, no one can be used by beside her."

"You even made that kind of mechanism?" Azazel asked with surprise.

---

Liban smiled when he saw dust after that attack. He turned off his Sacred Gear and asked, "How is it, Balam?"

"Liban! Use your sacr-"

Before Balam finished his words, he was thrown to the wall.

BAAAAAMMMM!!

"GUWAAHH!!" Balam crashed into the wall and coughed a mouthful of blood.

"KONEKO-CHAN!!!" Asia was happy to see her but also surprised.

"W - what is that?" Liban was surprised to see her transformation.

"Let's start," Koneko said while holding her spear.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

580 Match Between Strongest 7

"Y - yes!" Asia hurriedly used her Twilight Healing injuries on Koneko's body.

Koneko had transformed, her hair had become longer, there were two feline ears on her head, her skin had become darker, and there were small wings on her legs. She didn't use her spear this time and used a gauntlet for this match. She felt quite tired in this form and needed to end this battle as soon as possible.

"Balam!" Liban was surprised to see his friend.

"I'm fine," Balam, who had a very tough and durable body coming out of the wall. He felt that his chest was in pain but he could continue this battle.

Liban wanted to use his Sacred Gear again on her.

"I won't let you," Koneko said and moved at a sonic speed toward him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

BOOOM!

Her movement caused a shockwave around her surroundings. She bent her right arm at a near 90° angle and threw a sweeping punch toward his face.

Liban didn't have a chance to dodge and felt a truck suddenly hit from.

BAAAAMMM!!!

Liban couldn't stand the force behind this punch and fainted after being thrown to the wall.

"UGWAAA!!!" Liban coughed blood and became stuck on the wall.

"UWAAAAA!!!" Balam wanted to use this opportunity to attack her.

Koneko raised her arm to block his attack.

BAAM!

The ground broke from the force of his attack.

Koneko raised her fist and punched him in his gut, "Eii..."

BOOM!!

"UGH!!" Balam gritted his teeth and punched her small body with his big fist.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Both of them exchanged their blows with such intensity.

Asia was only standing on the side while continuing to heal her. She couldn't

---

The audience was stunned by their match.

"Is this really Koneko-chan?" Issei was amazed.

Akeno nodded, "Even though her appearance has slightly transformed but she is really Koneko-chan."

"That strength is incredible also that speed," Kiba, who used his speed in his fighting style, couldn't help but be amazed.

"Amazing...." Ravel couldn't look away from the screen.

"That big guy is always on guard," Xenovia felt very excited and felt that she had seen a boxing match.

"Has she learned boxing?" Rias asked.

"Hmm, probably her brother-in-law who taught her," Akeno said with a smile.

"KONEKO-CHAN, WIN IT!!!" Issei shouted.

---

Sairaorg who saw the battle couldn't help but felt his blood became hot. He also wanted to fight her since both of them were using their fists to fight.

"Sairaorg-sama," Kuisha was a bit worried.

"Don't worry, I just can't believe that Rook is very strong, I also want to fight her," Sairaorg smiled.

They smiled when they saw their master. They knew that their master was a battle maniac. They didn't feel worried anymore and continued to watch the battle.

---

Balam didn't have time to fight back and was only in guard position from time to time. He raised both of his arms and tried to protect his body from her attack.

Koneko didn't really want to prolong this fight and decided to use one of her moves that she had learned from him. She suddenly remembered how both of them were training together before.

---

"Koneko, do you like to fight using your fists right?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Koneko nodded.

"Then you should learn martial arts," Yuuki said.

"Martial art?" Koneko tilted her head.

"Don't underestimate martial arts, you use your reflex and instinct to fight your opponent, but you will be dominated by someone who has a better technique or a way to counter your way of fighting," Yuuki said.

"Then I must learn martial arts?" Koneko asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you need to learn boxing." He smiled when he saw her reaction, "Don't underestimate it, even though in the television they are only throwing their fist but they are using their entire body to throw their punches and make it their punch several times stronger." He looked and said, "I will teach you a great way to throw your punch.

---

Koneko transferred her weight from the rear foot to the lead foot as her hips, torso, and shoulder rotated in order then continued with launched a powerful straight-line punch with a slight rotation toward her opponent's liver, "Ei...."

BOOOOOMM!!!

Balam felt that his defense had been penetrated and her little fist struck right into his liver, "ARGGG!!!" His eyes changed into a white and he fell down right into the ground.

---

"C - COCKSREW BLOW!!! KONEKO PARTICIPANT HAS THROWN A PERFECT CORKSCREW BLOW!!!" Naud was amazed.

Azazel twitched his lips, "You taught her boxing?"

"Well, she loves to use her fist," Yuuki shrugged his shoulders.

"AMAZING, NYAA!!! SHIRONE, I LOVE YOU!!!!" Kuroka shouted in a happy manner, seeing her little sister win the match.

---

Koneko had her mouth slightly upward when she heard her big sister.

"Koneko-chan, that's amazing," Asia said while healing her.

"Thank you," Koneko nodded and transformed back.

"Sairaorg Bael's Rook and Knight have been knocked out," Rodriguez announced after the match.

Asia and Koneko teleported back and they were greeted by their friends.

"Amazing, Koneko-chan," Issei praise.

"Yes, that last attack was very beautiful," Kiba nodded.

"Koneko-chan, you're very cool!!!" Gasper had a star in his eyes.

"H - hmph, your match is good," Ravel praised her shyly.

"Good job Koneko," Rias smiled.

"Ara Ara, Koneko-chan, you have become really strong," Akeno said.

Koneko nodded and looked at both of her big sister and big brother-in-law. She was happy that she could win this match.

"As the second match concluded, the Bael team had a total of three players knocked out while the Gremory team had no players out," Naud announced.

Their expression didn't become relaxed when they heard this announcement and became even more serious since they would fight the last boss soon.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

581 Match Between Strongest 8

The match continued and both Sairaorg and Rias rolled the dice together.

"This time, it's 8, both of them have several options, in the end, who will they --- "Naud announced but he was cut by Sairaorg.

"We'll decide immediately," Sairaorg stopped him and said, "I shall send out my Bishop piece, Coriana Andrealphus."

Coriana Andrealphus is Sairaorg's Bishop from the House of Andrealphus, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pillars, which held the rank of Marquis. She is a young attractive woman with long, wavy blonde hair; red eyes and wears a business suit.

"WHAT!!!" Naud was surprised, "Is this some sort of preliminary announcement?"

Everyone was surprised by his declaration and wanted to know his purpose.

"Mister Sairaorg, what's your reasoning for this?" Naud asked.

"If we assume that she has the ability to counter Hyodou Issei's lecherous techniques, how would you respond?" Sairaorg said with confidence.

Issei, who heard it, couldn't help but stunned along with everyone.

"A counter against my lecherous techniques?" Issei was surprised.

Three special guests were interested in his statement.

"Oh? That's quite an interesting declaration," Azazel said and continued, "Mister Issei has proven that he's capable of accessing a large amount of energy against a female opponent."

"Hyodou Issei is indeed quite interesting," Diehauser said.

"I hope that every parent in this place can monitor their children during the match," Yuuki said.

The parents who came with their children suddenly realized this mistake and guarded their children.

"Hahahaha," Azazel laughed, and Diehauser chuckled at his statement.

"B - bastard!!!" Issei was embarrassed.

"That's true, every parent should monitor their children during this match," Azazel nodded.

"Now that you mention it, I hear he's capable of exhibiting new abilities each time," Diehauser said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"And if we're to provide an appropriate counteroffensive, it would bring something I'd like to see," Azazel said.

Issei shook his head and put on a confident expression, "Fine by me, I will accept this challenge."

Everyone who heard that Issei accepted this challenge couldn't help but get excited.

Rias who saw him couldn't help but sigh. She nodded and said, "Alright, go then."

Issei gave her a salute, "Roger that, Hyodou Issei, heading out!" He ran toward the portal and he was ready for this match.

"Oh! It seems that he has accepted Sairaorg's challenge! The Boob Dragon is finally at the center of the stage!" Naud shouted.

Yuuki was glad that he didn't hear an 'Oppai Dragon Song' during this match. He saw that both of them were on the portal and he suddenly said, "Oh, Coriana Participant, can I give you any advice?"

His words suddenly made them look at him.

"Issei Hyodou, no, The Boob Dragon, can I give your opponent advice?" Yuuki asked.

They looked at Issei and waited for his answer.

Issei nodded, "Go, you should give her advice."

Sairaorg, Coriana, and the other Sairaorg's peerage looked at him curiously.

"Coriana Participant, remember that he is The Boob Dragon," Yuuki said.

"...."

They were stunned by his advice.

"Remember it well," Yuuki said.

Azazel looked at him with a strange expression, "What kind of advice is that?"

"Is there something special about this advice?" Diehauser asked curiously.

"Nothing, you should watch the battle," Yuuki smiled and didn't say anything. He felt that he knew their idea for this battle.

"You make me curious, nyaa," Kuroka asked.

"Nothing, you will know it from the battler," Yuuki said.

Sairaorg and his peerage who heard his advice felt that he knew their plan. They nodded and didn't say anything.

Coriana thought about his advice, 'The Boob Dragon?'

---

In the Rias Gremory's group.

"Is there something special within his words?" Rias asked.

They shook their heads and weren't sure what he had told everyone.

Issei was a pervert and it was nothing new between them but why Archer had to mention it to everyone.

They became confused and hoped that there was nothing to worry about.

---

Issei and Coriana were teleported into the arena.

The arena is in the canyon that is surrounded by pink flowers.

"Now then, let the third match begin!" Rodriguez announced.

Issei looked at his opponent with caution and he decided to become serious from the start. He summoned his Boosted Gear while looking at her.

Coriana only smiled at him charmingly.

"No matter what awaits us, the only thing I can do is fight my own way!" Issei said.

[ Welsh Dragon: Balance Breaker! ]

His body was covered in red dragon armor with a lot of green orbs.

Coriana started to move slowly and took off her suit, showing off her erotic body.

Issei, who saw this, couldn't help but groan and couldn't move away.

Coriana smiled and danced sexily while taking off her skirt showing off her sexy panties.

Every male in the stadium couldn't help but gulp.

Azazel didn't look away while asking him, "Do you know?"

Yuuki also didn't look away, "Well, isn't this quite predictable."

"That's true, I'm not sure how that Issei Hyoudou can beat her," Diehauser nodded.

Kuroka who saw this scene couldn't help but wanted to smack him.

"S - s - s - seriously!!!!!!" Issei was shocked and happy at the same time.

"Whoa! Please, take a look! Coriana is attempting to assault the Red Dragon Emperor with her allure!!" Naud was excited and added, "Thought, I'm certain that our male audience is succumbing, as well."

"Hmm, this is a very difficult situation for him," Azazel said with a serious expression.

"Indeed," Diehauser nodded.

"Indeed, but my mate is prettier than her," Yuuki said.

Kuroka smiled but this wasn't a kind smile but rather a cold smile, "Then why are you looking at her!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

582 Match Between Strongest 9

Issei shook his head, "This is such a blissful situation, but I shall keep fighting!" He looked at her and started his ultimate attack, "Boobs-Lingual!" Suddenly his words were surrounded by pink scenery and he could interpret her boobs, "Oh bosom of that lady over there, tell me what are you doing to do next?"

Coriana didn't answer him but danced sexily trying to tempt him. SHe didn't say anything but her boobs started to talk with him.

"Next, I plan to unbutton my blouse, button by button," her boobs said.

Issei was stunned and couldn't do anything to hear it from her boobs. He had never felt that he would meet such a formidable opponent. He wanted to fight her but it was impossible until suddenly received a transmission from his master.

"Issei! What are you doing! Hurry up and defeat her!" Rias reprimanded him.

"I can't do it, Prez!" Issei couldn't attack her no matter what, since the scene in front of him was too incredible. He was serious and said, "Because her boobs are telling me that she wants to show her bra to me! I can't possibly attack her!"

"YOU CAN'T DEFEAT HER WITH A DRAGON SHOT!!!" Rias was angry.

"I can't do it, Prez! Because, because ..." Issei had a headache and said, "I could never attack a lady that's about to undress herself for me! It's impossible!" He roared in pain.

---

Azazel opened his eyes wide, "Dear fallen heavens! She negated all of Issei's abilities with her psychologies attacks and exploits his lecherous nature in order to subjugate him. The Bael peerage has exhibited such awesome power!"

"Indeed, this is a dangerous situation for Issei Hyodou," Diehasuser said with a serious expression.

"Hmm, can you tell me more about the situation? I can't see anything now," Yuuki said.

Kuroka closed his eyes and did not give him a chance to look at the match.

"Hmm, the Coriana participant has taken off both her skirt and shirt and now she is only in her bra and panties," Azazel said with a serious expression.

"As expected, but this is becoming dangerous and her choice in her next action will lead her to become a victor or loser in this battle," Yuuki said.

Azazel and Diehauser looked at him with a surprised expression.

"What do you mean by that?" Diehauser said.

"There is only a piece of bra and panties in her body, whether she will take off her bra or panties first, that will decide everything," Yuuki said.

Azazel, Naud, Diehauser, Rodriguez and every male in the stadium were stunned by his comments. They were waiting for her choice of whether Coriana would first take off her bra or panties.

---

Sairaorg clenched his hand, 'Coriana, I believe in you.'

---

Coriana wanted to take off her panties until she remembered his words, 'Remember! He's The Boob Dragon!' She stopped and started to open her bra.

"UWOOOOOOO!!!!" Issei had a nosebleed and almost fell down on the ground.

Coriana who saw this opportunity, hurriedly released spear-like projectiles created from the ice toward him.

Swish! Swish! Swish!

Issei didn't notice her attack and was suddenly bombarded by her projectiles, "UWAAAAA!!!!"

---

"ISSEI-KUN!"

"ISSEI-SAN!"

"ISSEI!"

"ISSEI-SENPAI!"

Rias, her peerage, and Irina shouted in worried looking at his wounded body.

---

"As expected," Yuuki knew that Issei was hurt from that scream. He suddenly said, "Kuroka, can you let me watch the match?"

"Well, I don't mind nyaa but you can't ogling on her, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded.

Kuroka let him see the match with his own eyes.

Yuuki saw that Issei was in dire position but he didn't really care and it would be funny for him to lose.

---

Issei, who had been wounded, couldn't help but groan in pain.

"Please, lose to this big sister!" Coriana released another projectile with her magic and said, "Then I will take off my panties later.

Issei heard this sentence became more helpless until he heard a transmission on his ears.

"DEFEAT HIM, ISSEI!!!" Rias shouted and added, "I will let you touch my breast!"

Suddenly Issei stood up and released a blast of magic power toward her, "Dragon Shot!"

BOOOOOM!!!!

"Aaarg!!!" Coriana was defeated instantly.

"Ha... Ha... Ha...." Issei took off his Balance Breaker and felt very tired. His body was full of wounds and he couldn't help but be grateful toward his master or else he would lose this battle.

"Sairaorg's Bishop has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.

Issei teleported back to his group with a body full of wounds.

"ISSEI-SAN!!"

They started to gather around him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Asia!" Rias said.

"Yes, Onee-sama!" Asia started to heal his body.

"You shouldn't get tempted by her," Koneko was annoyed.

"I'm sorry everyone, I almost lost from this battle," Issei felt really depressed when he thought that he would lose that battle.

"That's okay, you need to rest up for now," Rias said.

"T - then, Prez, what about my breasts?" Issei asked with a perverted smile.

"No, I need to do that since you almost lost," Rias said and added, "This is your punishment that you are tempted by her."

"NOOOOOO!!!!"

----

They weren't sure how to react to this match.

"W - well, how about we continue the match?" Naud said and looked at the dice, "It rolled an 8 again! Gremory peerage won't be able to bring out Hyoudou Issei for consecutive rounds, so who will be their next fighter?"

"What do you think?" Azazel asked.

"I'm not sure, but this sure interesting since Hyoudou Issei is almost lost in that battle, we can't predict who will win this Rating Game," Yuuki said.

"It's true, I can't wait to see the winner of this match," Diehasuer nodded.

They were waiting for a while until they saw the participant for the fourth match.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

583 Match Between Strongest 10

"I will go," Xenovia said.

Rias nodded, "We still have three pieces, then who will go?"

"Let me participate in this match!" Gasper suddenly said,

"Gya-kun...." Koneko looked at him with a surprised expression.

"I'm a man too! I want to battle in this match!" Gasper said with his girly pose.

Rias looked at him for a while and nodded, "Then I will believe in you."

"YES!!" Gasper said.

"Let's go, Gasper," Xenovia said and looked at him who was in the commentator screen. She clenched her sword and would show her resolve in this battle.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

"For the next battle, the Gremory peerage has chosen the wielder of the legendary Holy Sword Durandal, Xenovia! The other chosen player is none other than our famed and renowned trap, Gasper! From the opposing Beal team is their other Rook, Ladora Bune and Bishop Misteeta Sabnock," Naud announced.

"Well then, let the fourth match begin!" Rodriguez announced.

Misteeta Sabnock is Sairaorg's Bishop from the House of Sabnock, one of the extinct families from the 72 Pillars, which held the rank of Marquis. He has the appearance of a young boy with light green hair and violet eyes, with two identical hair ornaments; one on each side.

Ladora Buné is Sairaorg's Rook from the House of Buné, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pillars that tame the dragon. He has the appearance of a tall and lanky man with dark green hair and red eyes.

Gasper turned into a bat and started to scout the arena.

"Take this!" Xenovia didn't hesitate and swung a sword blast with her Durandal.

BOOOMM!!!

Misteeta and Ladora dodged her attack easily.

"Ladora, we need to take out the Knight first, I'll prepare for that," Misteeta said, and used her fire magic to attack Xenovia.

"I won't let you!" Gasper used his Sacred Gear to stop at the time of her attack.

Xenovia used this chance to destroy her magic.

"Got it," Ladora said and suddenly his body became strange. His body expanded and transformed into a large brown western dragon. He jumped toward Xenovia and roared, "OWAAAAA!!!"

Xenovia frowned and said, "Gasper, can you buy me time?"

"Yes!" Gasper said and flew toward Ladora with intent to stop him.

Xenovia raised her Durandal and started to gather her magical energy into her sword. She would blast them with her sword blast. Her magic power started to run amok but suddenly Misteeta, who had been hiding, used this chance to attack her.

"This is the time! Oh Holy Sword, seal your own powers!" Misteeta raised his staff and cursed her.

Suddenly there was a mass of light which surrounded Xenovia. After that, she saw there were several strange marks on her body and she couldn't use her Durandal anymore, "What's happening?"

---

"Trick Vanish is a Sacred Gear is capable of temporarily sealing its target's abilities by draining every bit of its user's physical and magical strength, Azazel explained.

Yuuki thought this Sacred Gear was quite interesting. He knew that this Sacred Gear would be awesome to have when the user had a large amount of physical and magical strength, 'During that time, they can beat their opponent thoroughly.'

"Will they be able to defeat both Gasper and Xenovia nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"I'm not sure, but they're a sure strong combination, Misteeta will use his Sacred Gear to seal their opponents and Ladora will turn into a dragon to defeat them thoroughly," Yuuki said.

"Oh, this will be a hard fight," Azazel nodded.

---

Gasper decided to use a ritual to cure the curse on Xenovia's body. He would also buy time and fight two opponents himself in order for Xenovia to free herself from the curse.

Everyone was moved by his determination that would fight until the end.

Rias and her peerage also felt his feeling that didn't want to lose in this match.

"My resolve wasn't enough," her sword started to gather a massive amount of destructive power, "And it consumed me, Gasper, you came here with a determination far greater than mine, the only thing that I can do to match your resolve is this!"

"I won't let you!" Misteeta wanted to use his Sacred Gear again but he couldn't move.

Ladora turned and saw Gasper, who was beaten, use his Sacred Gear to stop him.

"You two were defeated by Gasper!" Xenovia blasted Durandal's destructive energy toward them.

BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!

---

"Sairaorg Bael's other Rook, other Bishop, Rias Gremory's Bishop, have all been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.

"We're halfway through our event, and the Gremory team has 8 players left while the Bael team only has three, though the rest of the remaining players are their trump cards, will there be a sudden reversal? Well then, please proceed with the dice roll," Naud announced.

Sairaorg and Rias rolled the dice and showed the number.

"The total is 9, it's 9!" Naud announced.

"9, huh?" Azazel rubbed his chin.

"It's probably a match between their Queen pieces," Diehauser said.

"That's true," Yuuki nodded.

"Nyaa, I can't wait to see Akeno's match nyaa," Kuroka said.

---

Akeno teleported to the arena a saw her opponent, "Ara Ara, let's enjoy the battle."

Kuisha smiled in response.

Kuisha Abaddon is Sairaorg's Queen from the House of Abaddon, one of the families of the Extra Demons. She is a beautiful girl with blonde hair tied in a ponytail and blue eyes

Both of them were flying in this match and started to attack each other using their own magic.

Akeno attacked her with her lightning magic and Kuisha also attacked her with her elemental magic. Their fight was very fierce.

"Hey, I have heard that you're very good with your lightning magic, is this really all of your power?" Kuisha asked.

"Ara Ara, you have been impatient, huh? I don't mind showing you early," Akeno raised her right hand as she suddenly became surrounded by lighting.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Her body was covered in golden and light bluish armor and also holding a long spear, with a very large blade and a decorated circle resembling a shield attaching it to the shaft, "Lightning Empress Armor!"

The sky started to roar along with the appearance of her armor. In her state right now, she could be called an incarnation of the thunder itself.

"Are you ready?" Akeno showed her sadism and smiled toward her.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

584 Match Between Strongest 11

"Wh - wh - what is this?!" Naud was startled.

Everyone in the stadium couldn't help but be stunned looking at her figure who was flying with a rumble of thunder around her.

"Archer, can you tell us about this armor?" Azazel asked.

"Lightning Empress Armor, that is the armor that is used by her right now, she can create, control, and transform into electricity at will, making the user a Lightning Devil," Yuuki said. He had created this armor with a 'Goro Goro no Mi' as the basis of development of this armor. He knew that Akeno was a really smart girl and it was easy for her to develop it

Diehauser wrinkled, "Transform into electricity? Is that possible?"

"Hmm, let's watch the match first," Yuuki said.

Azazel and Diehauser nodded in response.

---

"Akeno-san, is awesome...." Issei was amazed.

"Hmm, that armor is overpowered," Xenovia said.

"Rias-onee-sama," Asia said.

"I'm not sure since she has never used it," Rias said and looked at the man who was in the commentator's room. She turned toward Koneko, "Is his explanation accurate, Koneko-chan?"

Koneko nodded, "Akeno-san in that form is scary." She shuddered and didn't really want to look at the battle.

---

"Kuisha...." Sairaorg looked at the battle while wrinkled his eyebrow.

"Master....."

"Don't worry, there are still both of us here," Sairaorg smiled.

"YES!!!!"

---

Kuisha looked at the black cloud that surrounded this arena along with a loud sound coming from the thunder that struck this arena.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

"Oh, you want me to get serious, right, then please stay alive as long as you can," Akeno gave her a sadist laugh, "Thunder Beast!" She pointed her javelin toward her and released a large number of giant wolf-shaped blasts of lightning.

ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!

"Go," Akeno said, and the beasts moved together toward her opponent.

Kuisha wrinkled her eyebrows and saw her attack moved toward her. She didn't show a panicked expression but opened a black portal.

ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!

The beast didn't attack her but entered that black portal and suddenly the portal disappeared along with the thunder beasts.

"Now taste your own attack!" Kuisha opened a black portal and released a thunder beast toward her.

ROOOOOOARRRR!!!

The thunder beasts moved very fast and attacked her back.

Akeno didn't move and let the thunder hit her body.

Kuisha was waiting for the moment when her opponent was defeated but it seemed she underestimated her.

The thunder beasts didn't defeat her but transformed into a thunder that surrounded her body.

Akeno looked at her and smiled, "That's good ability then how about I increase the amount of thunder?" She raised her javelin and the black cloud started to gather and transform into a big black ball while letting out a dangerous sound, "Thunder Greeting." She created a huge spherical cloud filled with electricity and it descended toward her opponent.

Kuisha could only look up this huge spherical cloud, 'Shit....'

BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!

This attack created a large thunder explosion that caused a disruption on the screen.

BZZT! BZZT! BZZT! BZZT!

---

Everyone in the stadium waited anxiously for the battle.

"Ah, the screen is connected!!!" Naud announced.

Everyone looked at the battle and saw the arena blackened by her attack and there was a lot of ruin. They could see her figure floating in the sky but they couldn't see her opponent.

"Sairorg Bael's Queen has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.

They looked at Sairaorg's place and saw his Queen was there with a tired expression.

"I'm sorry, Sairaorg-sama," Kuisha said.

"Rias Gremory's Peerage, they're very strong," Sairaorg smiled widely and said, "Good, now how about we start our next match?"

"Ooooh!!!! Rias Gremory's Queen has defeated Sairaorg Bael's Queen!" Naud announced.

---

"Still, that attack is very dangerous, it's the right choice for Sairaog Bael to force his Queen to get out of the match," Diehauser said.

"It's a very strong armor," Azazel said.

"Boosted Gear, True Longinus, and all other Longinus are also very weapons, everything depends on their users," Yuuki said.

"That's true, but can you still give me one?" Azazel asked.

Yuuki looked at him and asked, "What will you give me?"

"O - oh, what do you want?" Azazel asked.

Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "Let's talk about this later, I want to see the match."

"That's true, let's talk after the match," Azazel nodded.

"Oh, can you include me too?" Diehauser asked.

Azazel only looked at him.

"Hmm, sure, you can, I will let both of you bet on each other," Yuuki said.

"Oh, you evil capitalist," Azazel gave him a wry smile.

"Nyaa," Kuroka hugged him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders after hearing his statement.

---

Akeno teleported back and she was greeted by everyone.

"Akeno-san!!!" Xenovia and Asia hugged her together.

"Ara Ara," Akeno smiled and hugged them back.

"Good, Akeno," Rias said.

"Oh, let's wait for the next match, the next battle will be the toughest battle," Akeno said.

"That's true," Rias nodded and walked over to take her dice.

---

Everyone was excited and waited for the next match.

"With this, we're approaching the end of our Games, what will the next result be?" Naud announced.

Rias and Sairaorg rolled the dice and showed the number.

"It's here at last! A 12 finally appeared!" Naud was excited.

Everyone was also excited when they saw this battle.

"This means that Sairaorg will be able to fight in the next match!" Naud shouted.

Sairaorg didn't say anything and walked toward the portal. He couldn't help but get excited for his battle.

---

"12, that's a lot of numbers," Diehauser said.

"Hmm, I can't wait to see who will battle against Sairaorg," Azazel said.

"I want to see Shirone again, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki smiled, "You will probably see her later."

They didn't need to wait too long and watched since the match started.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

585 Match Between Strongest 12

Sairaorg teleported into the arena and saw his opponents. He grinned, "Oh, interesting, three of you will fight against me?"

Koneko, Kiba, and Xenovia were standing in front of him.

"We will defeat you," Kiba said and created a Holy Demonic Sword on both of his hands.

Xenovia had a serious expression on her face and held her Durandal tightly.

Koneko didn't hesitate and transformed directly. She was holding a large lance on her hands while taking a stance.

"Good words, you guys will be an appetizer before my match against the Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg said.

"Then you need to beat us to do that," Xenovia said.

Koneko didn't say anything and focussed all of her attention toward him.

"Now, then the sixth match begins!" Rodriguez announced.

---

A few minutes before the match.

Issei wanted to teleport to the arena but he was stopped.

"Let me fight him," Kiba said.

"Kiba?" Issei was startled.

"You're the main attraction of this battle," Xenovia said.

"You're still tired after that match, you should rest right now and let us fight him now," Kiba turned and asked, "Koneko, Xenovia."

"Alright," Xenovia nodded.

Koneko didn't say anything but nodded.

"Good, the three of us will fight against him," Kiba looked at Koneko, "Koneko-chan, can you beat him?"

Koneko shook her head, "I'm not sure but I will try."

They looked at each other and nodded.

Three of them walked toward the portal and teleported to the arena.

"Issei-san, you should rest for a while," Asia said.

Issei nodded and waited for his next match, 'This time, I won't create a mess and then...' He turned toward his crush.

---

Sairaorg raised both of his arms and there was a glowing light with a strange pattern on his arms, "These are restraining that restrict my movements and weigh me down, I will remove them now" The glowing light disappeared from his arms and caused shockwaves on the surroundings.

BAAAAAAMMM!!!

Kiba and Xenovia closed their eyes protecting it from debris.

Koneko just crouched down and ready to leap while waiting for the right moment.

---

"His fighting aura is incredible, it's condensed and it's clearly visible," Azazel squinted his eyes.

"Oh, that's somewhat similar to senjutsu nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Really?" Yuuki asked.

Kuroka nodded, "Yes, that's probably a Touki." She looked at the screen and said, "I'm not sure how much effort he has put into his training to create such a Touki on his body."

"That's because he doesn't have Bael's Destruction trait," Yuuki commented, adding, "But because of that we see him as someone known as Strongest Youth."

"Still, Shirone isn't a weakling nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki nodded and couldn't wait for the battle.

---

Sairaorg looked at them, "You are all warriors who have prepared yourselves, as such, I will not let down my guard!" He took a stance to run but he was a second late.

BOOOOOOMM!!!

Koneko leaped from her place and thrust her javelin, "Ei.."

"Koneko-chan!!" Kiba and Xenovia were startled but they started to run together and decided to do a pinch attack from three sides at the same time.

Sairaorg was stunned by her speed but he wasn't relaxed and raised his fist to meet her attack.

BOOOOM!!!

Both of their attacks met at each other and created large shockwaves.

"Hahaha, strong! But that's not enough! ORAAAAA!!!" Sairaorg concentrated his Touki into his punch.

Koneko wrinkled and decided to stand back. She leaped to the side and dodged his attack.

BAAAAMMM!!

Sairaorg punched the ground and destroyed it thoroughly.

"HAAA!!!"

Xenovia and Kiba attacked him from both sides.

Sairaorg moved back slightly to avoid their attacks and punched their guts at the same time.

BAAAAMM!!

"GAAAA!!!" Kiba and Xenovia were thrown far away by his punch.

"Kiba! Xenovia!" Koneko was startled.

Kiba and Xenovia disappeared and were eliminated from the battle.

"Now, this is your time!" Sairaorg looked at her and leaped toward her.

Koneko didn't dodge and met his attack directly.

BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!

Their exchange created large destruction in the arena.

---

"W - what is this?" Naud was startled.

"SHIRONE!! DON'T LOSE, NYAA!!!" Kuroka shouted.

Yuuki didn't say anything and looked at the battle.

---

"Good! Good! Good!" Sairaorg was crazed and punched with all of his strength. He ignored the wounds on his body and kept fighting her.

Koneko was full of bruises and wounds after that exchange.

"Take this!" Sairaorg gave her the right hook.

Koneko used her arm to block his punch and tried to hold her ground but his power was bigger than she thought she was thrown far away.

BOOOOOMMM!!!

Sairaorg didn't move and looked in her direction.

---

"KONEKO-CHAN!!!!"

Rias and her peerage were worried about her condition.

---

"OOOOHH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING! WHAT ABOUT KONEKO PARTICIPANT!" Naud was curious about this battle.

"That bastard nyaa!" Kuroka was angry and wanted to beat him but she was held by him.

"Calm down!" Yuuki tried to hold her from her place.

---

The sand dust covered the arena and made it impossible to see her condition.

Sairaorg crossed his arms and shouted, "Hurry up and attack! I know that you won't lose that easily!"

"I'm... preparing my attack...."

Koneko tightened the muscles on her thighs and legs. Her surroundings were destroyed by the pressure from her body. She wouldn't give up and decided to use her ultimate move.

"Come on," Sairaorg taunted her.

The pressure kept getting stronger with each second until suddenly she leaped from her position, "Hailing Javelin!" Her speed was too fast for anyone to see and destroyed the ground's surface while thrusting her javelin.

Sairaorg made the Touki thicker around his body and tightened the entire muscles on his body. His eyes were red and his entire shirt was shredded by the pressure. He put his entire power into his right fist and punched it toward her, "HAAAAA!!!"

BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!

---

The screen was once again shaking from the battle and the entire arena was covered in dust.

They gulped and waited until they saw a figure that raised his hand while riddling in large wounds on his body.

"UWOOOOOOO!!!!" Sairorg shouted with full power.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Koneko was on the ground and surrounded by a light slowly disappearing from the arena.

"Rias Gremory's has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced along with the screams of the audience.

"WOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

586 Match Between Strongest 13

"SHIRONE!!!" Kuroka wanted to get out of this place and came to her.

"Wait! Bring this with you," Yuuki gave her a hilt ornament that he had just created earlier, "You can use this to heal her."

"Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka came out from the commentator room and ran toward her little sister.

Yuuki sighed and sat on his chair again.

"You're not going too?" Diehauser asked.

Yuuki shook his head, "She is enough."

"What is the thing that you give her?" Azazel asked.

"Hilt ornament," Yuuki answered simply.

Azazel twitched his lips in response.

---

Sairaorg teleported back and almost fell down on the ground.

"MASTER!!!" Kuisha and his pawn hurriedly helped him. Neither of them expected that this battle would exhaust him this much.

Sairaorg waved his hand and took a bottle of Phoenix Tear. He drank it directly and healed his entire body. He only felt it for a second and could feel that his body was slightly better. He turned toward the direction of Rias Gremory and her peerage, "Can you give me a time to talk?"

Everyone suddenly stopped and looked at him.

"I have dreamed of exchanging fists with the Red Dragon Emperor for a long time," Sairaorg took a deep breath and said, "So, isn't that enough with the rules? It would be foolish to make him unable to fight, due to rules! So! I would like to suggest a team battle with the remaining battle members! "

The audience became excited about hearing his declaration.

"Whoops?! A sudden suggestion from Sairaorg!" Naud was excited.

"True, the battles after this would be easy to read and boring since the player cannot participate twice in a row, the next battle would be Bael's Pawn against Gremory's Bishop or Queen, then the final match between Sairaorg and the Red Dragon Emperor," Diehauser said.

"If that's the case, a decisive team battle would be a better choice to keep up with the excitement of this Game," Azazel said.

"I'm fine with that as well," Rias said.

"How about you, Archer?" Azazel asked.

Yuuki sighed and knew that it had become a battle of politics between Four Satans and The Bael Family. He shrugged and said, "It's not my battle, I will go out and visit Koneko." He thought that he could watch the match in the infirmary.

Azazel and Diehauser didn't stop him.

"Um, I have just received a notice that Sairaorg's suggestion has been accepted, as such, the next match will be a team battle with the remaining team members! Naud announced.

"That's how it is, I might overdo it and I won't tell you not to hate me if you die, but prepare yourself for the possibility of death," Sairaorg said.

"I plan on attacking and killing, if I don't, I won't be able to win or face my retired allies!" Issei said with a serious expression.

"I can't wait for this," Sairaorg said while looking at his Pawn.

---

Yuuki walked toward the infirmary and saw that there were Kuroka and Koneko. He came toward them and asked, "How is it?"

"Dear!!!" Kuroka hugged him and desperately said, "I can't use this thing!" She showed the hilt ornament to her, "I can't only heal her with a senjutsu." She was on the verge of crying.

Yuuki caressed her head slowly and said, "Let me use it." He took the hilt ornament and walked toward Koneko.

Suddenly from the hilt ornament, there was a pink bird that was similar to a phoenix that flew toward Koneko and moved its wings slowly while healing the wounds and bruises on her body.

Koneko wrinkled her face and opened her eyes slowly, "Where is this?"

"SHIRONE!!!" Kuroka jumped toward her but she was stopped.

"She just got hurt, didn't hug her suddenly," Yuuki said and looked at Koneko, "Are you okay?"

Koneko raised her body slowly and could feel that her body was energized and didn't feel weak anymore. She looked at him and nodded, "Thank you."

"Don't worry," Yuuki smiled.

"Shirone, you're fine, right? I will beat him up for you, nyaa!" Kuroka said while hugging her.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Nee-sama....." Koneko blushed and tried to push her away but it was useless. She decided to give up and looked at him, "How is the battle?"

"The next will be Issei and Rias against Sairaorg and his pawn," Yuuki said and asked, "Do you want to see it?"

Koneko nodded in response.

Yuuki nodded and picked her up, "Let's watch it in the commentator room, you can see it better there."

"Yes, nyaa, come with us, nyaa," Kuroka was more than happy.

Koneko wasn't sure but when she saw both of them she worried and happy to invite her to watch the match, she felt very warm inside and answered, "Yes."

Kuroka and Yuuki smiled at each other.

---

Yuuki, Kuroka, and Koneko entered the commentator room.

"Oh, Koneko? You're fine?" Azazel was a bit surprised.

"Yes," Koneko nodded.

Azazel looked at him, "You can heal her?"

Yuuki didn't answer him and sat on the chair, "Let's talk about that later, how is the match?"

Azazel twitched his mouth again.

"They have just been teleported and the match will start soon," Diehauser answered. He looked at him and also curious how Archer could heal that girl with a short amount of time, 'Is it Phenex Tears?' He thought it was possible.

Yuuki looked at the battle and raised his eyebrow.

---

Rias and Issei had been teleported into the arena.

"Issei! Akeno!" Rias said.

"Yes, Prez!" Issei answered.

"Yes, Rias," Akeno said.

"We have to win this battle," Rias said with a serious expression.

"Yes, Prez!" Issei nodded.

"Yes, Rias!" Akeno said.

"Come! Rias! Queen of Lighting! Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg shouted.

"Now, let the final match begin!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

587 Match Between Strongest 14

Yuuki thought that there would be only both Rias and Issei but he didn't expect that Akeno would join the party too.

"Hmm, I'm not that positive about Sairaorg," Azazel said. His statement wasn't without basis since both Sairaorg and his pawn would fight against three people.

"That's not necessary, I'm sure that Sairorg will surprise us in this battle," Diehauser said.

"Issei-senpai, Rias-sama, Akeno-san," Koneko said while looking at them.

"Hmm, whoever the winner, this battle will be interesting," Yuuki said.

They nodded at his comment.

---

Sairaorg looked at the three people in front of him. He knew that he needed to get serious from the start, "Regulus...."

"Yes!" Regulus walked by his side.

"I know that this battle will be difficult..." Sairorg said.

Regulus didn't say anything but kept listening.

"I know that I have made a promise to only use it while Underworld is in a dangerous state, but..."

"I don't want to lose this battle," Sairaorg looked at him, "Regulus, please let me borrow your power!"

"YES, MASTER!" Regulus said and suddenly he transformed into a large golden lion.

"ROARRRR!!!!"

Regulus roared and caused everyone to close their ears.

---

"What?! The mysterious Pawn of the Bael team was a giant lion!" Naud announced.

"It can't be... The Lion of Nemea?!" Azazel was stupified and looked at him.

Diehauser also looked at him.

"What?" Yuuki looked at them with a weird expression.

Everyone was also looking at him.

"Don't you remember your statement before?" Azazel asked.

"Which one?" Yuuki asked.

"The one that there will be a Longinus in this battle?!" Azazel said and added, "To think that there will be a real Longinus...." He was just too shocked.

"Well, they're a magnet for trouble," Yuuki said and asked, "So can you explain to us, what is this Lion of Nemea?"

Azazel nodded, "It was the Lion that fought against Heracles in the ancient mythology, it was sealed into a Sacred Gear and became one of the 13 Longinus, it was said to be powerful enough to crack the very earth with a single swing, a battle axe that could transform into a giant lion, Regulus Nemea!"

"It looks strong, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Well, it's very strong and combine with Sairorg's power then it will be very dangerous for them," Yuuki said.

"Combine? Their power? What do you mean?" Azazel asked.

"Every Sacred Gear user can do a Balance Breaker," Yuuki said.

They were startled when they heard his statement.

"You don't mean!" Azazel didn't need to wait since the scene in the arena had already shocked them to the core.

---

"Issei! Akeno! Please be ready!" Rias said and gathered her magical power.

"Yes, Prez!" Issei said and raised his left, "Boosted Gear!"

[ Welsh Dragon: Balance Breaker! ]

His body suddenly covered in a Dragon Red Armor.

"Yes! Lighting Empress Armor!" Akeno said and bluish armor also covered her body while a large spear appeared in front of her.

Sairorg looked at them in a serious battle, "I have to applaud you since you will be the first team that will be facing me in this form." He clenched his hands very hard and shouted, "Regulus!"

"Yes!" Regulus suddenly became a golden light and moved toward him.

Sairaorg suddenly was englued by this golden light.

Everyone closed their eyes since this light was just too blinding.

"My lion! The king of Nemea! You who are called the Lion King! Respond to my rage and transform into my vesture!"

"BALANCE BREAK!!!!!"

Suddenly an explosion covered the arena and a single figure appeared which was covered in golden lion armor.

"Regulus Rey Leather Rex!"

Sairaorg showed everyone his true power when he used the Balance Breaker with Regulus Nemea.

"This is!" Rias was surprised since Sairorg would be the first devil that could use a Longinus and even attained the Balance Breaker.

Sairaorg was serious, "NOW, LET'S START OUR BATTLE!!!" He jumped and raised his fist.

"I won't let you!" Akeno pointed to her spear, "El Thor!" She launched a massive lightning stream from her spear.

BZZZZZTTT!!!

Sairaorg kept moving and saw the thunder.

BOOOOM!!!

They felt relieved until they saw him come out of that thunder.

"AAAAAHHHH!!!!" Sairaorg covered his entire fist in Touki and punched her right into her gut.

Akeno used her speed to avoid this attack.

Bzzt!

BOOOOM!!!

His punches destroyed the ground and created a large crater.

"AAAAHH!!" Rias and Issei shouted and startled by his attack.

Akeno appeared 100 meters away from her location but she could feel slight damage from the shockwave of his attack, "He is very strong, Rias! Issei!"

"I'm on my way!" Issei leaped and raised his fist.

"Come, Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg also raised his fist.

"This is the time!" Issei shouted.

[ Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! ]

"Here! Welsh Dragon Rook!" Issei shouted and his armor started to change.

[ Change Solid Impact! ]

His armor thickened and both his defense and power had increased several times.

"AAAHHHHH!!!"

Issei and Sairorg punched at each other.

Baam! Baam! Baam!

Their duel was very intense but in this duel, Issei had a disadvantage.

"Dammit!" His armor was full of cracks from that exchange.

"HAAA!!!" Rias released her destructive magic.

"Thunder Dragon!" Akeno released a giant dragon-shaped blast of lightning and moved very fast.

"AAAAAHHH!!!!" Sairaorg used both of his fists to punch both of their magics.

BOOOOM!!!!

Sairorg could feel that his arms were cracking and gritted his teeth. He raised his legs and kicked him with his full power.

BOOOM!!

"ARRGGG!!" Issei was thrown from that attack.

"ISSEI!!!" Rias shouted and ran toward him. She saw a hole in his stomach and hurriedly used phenex tears to heal him.

"Cough!" Issei coughed a large amount of blood.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Issei!" Rias was very worried.

Issei suddenly entered a different state and saw a lot of previous users of Boosted Gear, "You're?"

---

"There is only you here," Sairaorg looked at Akeno.

"It can help, I need to use that, Iron Sand Puppet!" Akeno touched the ground with her spear and suddenly a lot of black gigantic puppet out of dust and iron sand with electricity covered their entire bodies, "Buy me some time!" She raised her spear and created thunderclouds while combining it together to make it bigger.

"I won't let you!" Sairaorg moved but he was blocked by this black monster. He used his fist to attack and destroyed it easily but when he touched it. He suddenly felt a force that tried to enter a wounded part on his body. He felt there was something that tried to shred his body from inside. He gritted his teeth and kept moving but the number of gigantic puppets was too much and it was too late for him to stop her.

The massive cloud in the sky was similar to a natural disaster that kept roaring. Every audience who saw this scene couldn't help but shudder.

Akeno had a hard time controlling this attack but she wouldn't give up. She closed her eyes for a second and opened it while shouting, "Heavy Thunder!"

Sairaorg couldn't avoid this attack and was slammed by her attack.

BOOOOOMMM!!!! BOOOOOMMM!!!! BOOOOOMMM!!!!

The thundercloud kept striking him with continuous thunder.

"Ha... Ha..... Ha...." Akeno was very tired after using that attack. She hoped this battle would be over as soon as possible.

"AAAAAA!!!!" Sairaorg shouted from that thunder and leaped toward her. He punched her right into her gut.

Akeno, who was punched, couldn't even let out a scream and was engulfed by white light and teleported to the outside of the arena.

"Ha... Ha... Ha...." Sairaorg was breathing heavily and his body was covered in electricity but his eyes were still showing a fighting spirit, "RED DRAGON EMPEROR! LET'S END THIS BATTLE!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

588 Match Between Strongest 15

*Crack

This sound made them startled.

"My bad..." Yuuki answered with a calm voice but his eyes were dangerous.

"Archer, I know that he has hurt your mate but you can't be hasty to attack the heir of the Bael Family," Azazel said hurriedly.

Yuuki only smiled, "Of course, don't worry, I won't do such a stupid thing."

Azazel looked at him for a while and said, "Don't worry, she is fine."

"I know that's why I want to see this stupid Red Dragon Emperor beat him as soon as possible or else...." Yuuki didn't say anything and calmly looking at the screen.

---

"AKENO!!!!!" Rias was worried when she saw her Queen suddenly knocked out from this battle.

"WHAT'S WRONG, RED DRAGON EMPEROR! HURRY UP AND STAND UP!" Sairaorg shouted.

Rias looked at Issei who fainted on the ground, "Issei! Wake up!"

---

Issei was standing in front of the previous user of Boosted Gear.

Previous users of Boosted Gear tried to force him to use Juggernaut Drive. They told him to use his own hatred to fight against his opponents.

Issei didn't listen to them and wanted to use his own power to beat his rival.

Suddenly a previous user of Divine Dividing came and supported his decision.

"Boobs. I was saved by them and I'll keep chasing them!" Issei said.

The former user of Boosted Gear was stunned by his determination and decided to follow him.

"I, who is about to awaken,"

"Am the Red Dragon Emperor who has discarded the principles of domination,"

"I shall walk the road of righteousness by having infinite hopes and dreams,"

"I shall become the King of Crimson Dragon,"

"And I promise you all! I shall show you the future which shines in true crimson light!"

His consciousness turned white and every previous user of Boosted Gear was also intrigued by his determination.

"I'm the Red Dragon Emperor! And the Boob Dragon! and the man in love with Rias Gremory!"

"I'M HYOUDOU ISSEI!"

---

Suddenly there was a crimson light that surrounded his body.

Rias was startled.

Sairaorg was grinning, "Come!"

Issei was standing there and his armor had changed into a deep scarlet color with striking wings.

---

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

"As expected, in this kind of situation, he doesn't disappoint us," Azazel sighed in relief.

"Hmm, the Red Dragon Emperor interesting," Diehauser nodded.

"The match is settled, do you want to see Akeno nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Koneko, do you want to follow us or not?"

Koneko thought for a while and nodded.

The three of them walked out of the commentator's room together.

---

Issei, who had turned into Cardinal Crimson Promotion, was in his most powerful state, "Let's end this, SAIRORG!!!"

[ Star Sonic Booster! ]

His speed was very fast and he had arrived in front of his opponent in instant.

Sairaorg didn't say anything and raised his fist.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

[ Solid Impact Booster! ]

The armor on his arms changed into bulkier and increased his strength.

Both of them exchanged fists.

BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!

"AAAAAHHHHH!!!" Sairaorg kept punching his fists.

"AAAAA!!!!!" Issei also didn't lose and kept punching him until he heard a voice.

"STOP!!!!!"

His fist was only an inch away but he stopped when he heard this voice.

"Please, stop! My master has lost consciousness!" A voice came from his armor said.

Issei, who heard that voice, was stunned and looked at his opponent who had fainted while standing still in front of him.

---

Akeno opened her eyes slowly.

"Are you alright?"

Akeno knew this voice really well, "My body is still hurt, also I'm still hungry, can feed me an appel?"

"Sure," Yuuki smiled, looking at her reaction.

"Nyaa, you're fine," Kuroka was happy.

"Oh, Kuroka, Koneko, you're here too," Akeno was surprised and asked, "How is the match?" She felt quite regretful that she couldn't beat him.

"You have worked really hard, you don't need to worry," Yuuki suddenly said.

"Eh? We lost?" Akeno was stupified.

"Yuuki, don't tease her," Koneko said.

"It's Onii-chan, right?" Yuuki said.

"Then, are we lose or win?" Akeno asked once again.

"You won, nyaa, Sairaorg isn't in a condition to fight after that your last attack, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki took an apple that he had gotten from his garden that had been planted by Makoto. He cut it into a bunny shape and fed her, "Aaah."

"Aaah," Akeno opened her mouth and chewed it slowly.

"Still, you can get stronger again if you want," Yuuki said.

"How?" Akeno asked while chewing her food.

"Learn about mathematics and physics," Yuuki said.

"Why?" Akeno was stupified.

"You should strengthen your calculation ability," Yuuki said and explained to her.

Akeno only nodded in response.

"How about me?" Koneko asked.

"Hmm, you should ask Kuroka to teach you senjutsu again," Yuuki said.

"Don't worry, nyaa, I will teach you," Kuroka said.

They were talking to each other until someone entered their room.

"Excuse me."

They turned their heads and surprised to see him in this place.

"Lucifer-sama!"

Akeno wanted to stand up but she was stopped.

"You're hurt, you can't move your body," Yuuki said.

"That's right, you don't need to be that respectful, I'm only coming because I have to congratulate you on your win in this Game," Sirzechs said.

"Thank you very much," Koneko and Akeno said respectfully.

Yuuki and Kuroka didn't really care about him and wondered whether he only came to congratulate them.

"That's right, we've considered promoting both of you to a mid-class demon," Sirzechs said.

"What?!" Akeno and Koneko were surprised.

"That's right, Kiba and Issei will also be promoted to, we hope that you can succeed on that exam," Sirzech said.

"Yes, Sirzechs-sama," Akeno and Koneko said.

"Ah, also, Archer, can you help me with something?" Sirzerchs asked.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

589 Reques

"There, I have finished healing them," Yuuki said with a quite annoying voice.

"Thank you," Sirzechs said.

"They will wake up soon," Yuuki said and walked out of the room.

"You don't want to say anything to them?" Sirzechs asked.

"No, Issei is one thing but I'm not sure how to face someone who has hurt my mate, I wouldn't even heal him if she didn't tell me to do this," Yuuki walked to the outside.

Sirzechs only gave a wry smile and shook his head.

"Ugh...."

Issei and Sairaorg opened their eyes slowly.

"Where is this?"

"Issei-kun, Sairaorg-kun," Sirzechs said.

"S - Sirzechs-sama!!!!!"

---

Yuuki thought that this match was quite good but seeing your woman hurt by someone was one thing. He couldn't help but get annoyed whenever he saw the face of Sairaorg. Luckily, he wouldn't have to see him most of the time since he didn't live in this place.

"Oh, are you that famous, Archer?"

Yuuki turned and saw someone there, "You are?"

"You didn't know me?" the man asked.

Yuuki looked at this man and wrinkled his eyebrow. The man in front of him has a buzz-cut hairstyle with greenish-brown hair color and lavender eyes. He wears circular sunglasses, an aloha shirt, and has a jewel around his neck when in his leisure. He thought for a bit and wasn't sure who was the identity of this person but he could tell that this man was very strong, "I'm not sure but you have got a nice style, your aloha shirt is nice."

"Really? Hahaha," the man laughed.

"I'm not sure but you must be a God or something," Yuuki said.

The man looked at him and nodded, "I have never seen in my life and war before, I will never expect that there is someone as interesting as you born in that race."

"That race?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

"Of course, human," the man laughed and asked, "Why do you wear that mask? Are you afraid of something? Your power is enough to defeat an annoying pest easily."

Yuuki touched his mask, "It's okay, maybe it has become a habit."

"Habit, eh?" the man smirked and asked, "You should play on my turf."

"Your turf?" Yuuki asked.

The man crossed his arms, "I'm Indra, King of the Gods and Lord of Heaven."

Yuuki was surprised that he would meet this God in this place, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Indra."

Indra smiled, "Your deed is pretty interesting, I like how you give him a curse since it's very funny."

"That guy is quite annoying," Yuuki nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I really like your race but you should stop hanging out with the devil, they will give you a bad influence," Indra said with a serious expression.

"You're the second person that has told me that I have a limited time to live, I will do whatever I want in this life, then please excuse me, Mr. Indra," Yuuki said and walked.

"Interesting! Interesting! I can't wait to see you again since I'm sure you will join this world soon," Indra shouted.

Yuuki only waved his hand and didn't think much about his statement. He knew that as the main character trouble would coming toward him or a system would give him a mission that gave him trouble, 'Now that you mention it there isn't any quest for a while?' He thought it was kind of lonely since the first time he woke up in this world he was greeted by a mission.

'The mission is kind of an absurd thought,' Yuuki sighed. He was also wondering whether he would meet someone or the existence that gave him this system. He opened the door, "I'm back."

"Welcome back," Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka said at the same time. They could see that his expression was sulking.

"Oh, don't be like that, you know that this is a Rating Game, right?" Akeno said.

"Still, now try to imagine when I'm beaten up by someone," Yuuki asked.

"Of course, I'm angry," Akeno said.

"There you are, I'm also the same, looking at you getting hurt made me sad," Yuuki said while caressing her cheek.

"Dear..." Akeno was touched.

"How about me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"Of course, you too," Yuuki smiled and caressed her chin.

"Nyaaa," Kuroka felt comfortable.

Koneko wasn't sure but she felt jealous of both of them. She looked down and sighed when she saw her breasts.

Suddenly the door was opened by someone.

"Koneko! Akeno! Are you two fine?"

They turned and saw their master.

"Rias," Akeno smiled.

"Prez," Koneko nodded.

Rias walked toward them checked their bodies while asking them a lot of questions. She sighed in relief when she saw that they didn't have any problem.

"You didn't do anything in this entire match, princess," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.

"Ugh..." Rias felt that she had been stabbed by an invisible arrow when both of them told her.

"Dear don't be mean to her," Akeno said.

"Yeah, it's okay that she didn't do anything since she is our master," Koneko said.

Rias felt quite complicated by her words, "Koneko-chan....."

"In the last match, you can't hit him with your destructive magic and defeat him instantly," Yuuki said.

Rias also knew but her mind was also in a mess during that time.

"But still the audience won't be satisfied when they see you defeating him with magic, they want a manly battle between men," Yuuki said.

"I'm not sure whether you're trying to cheer me up and make me more depressed," Rias pouted and looked at him, "Can you help me to get stronger?"

In this situation when a cute girl was asking you to become stronger there was only one answer.

"No," Yuuki answered simply.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

590 Girl? Or?

Yuuki, who had rejected her request, decided to go after he had healed every one. He didn't mind helping them since he had watched a quite good show in this Game.

"I will go back now and take care of yourselves, alright," Yuuki said.

"I will be lonely," Akeno said.

Yuuki smiled, "Then, do you want to come with me?"

Akeno looked at her depressed friend and sighed, "I need to take care of her." She tapped her chin and said, "That's right, there is a school festival in my school, you should come in a few days."

"Oh? Interesting, I will be going there then," Yuuki said.

"I will be waiting for you," Akeno kissed his lips.

Yuuki received her lips and they kissed for a few minutes ignoring everyone gazing around them.

Akeno separated from him and her face was still flushed in red. She hugged him, "I don't want you to leave me..."

Yuuki thought for a bit and looked at his watch. He was in a dilemma and said, "Alright, we will stay here for a few days." He turned and asked, "What do you think, Kuroka?"

"I don't mind, nyaa, let's play here," Kuroka didn't really mind since she hadn't had enough moving around this place.

"You demon, you really know how to tempt me," Yuuki sighed.

Akeno only giggled and hugged him like a koala.

"So can you tell me why you reject me?" Rias suddenly disturbed both of them.

"Rias....." Akeno was speechless.

"No, your power is strong enough, you have got the Power of Destruction on your blood, you only need to train it to get faster, stronger, and maybe strengthen your calculation ability," Yuuki said.

Rias nodded with a smile, "Alright, Master!"

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Who is your Master?! I don't accept any disciples!"

"Eh? Akeno, help me," Rias asked.

Akeno had a wry smile on her face.

Yuuki sighed but decided to spend another day in this place.

"Please, master!!!"

"NO!!

---

Yuuki was tired when he went back to his home, "I'm home."

"Welcome home."

Yuuki was greeted by his girlfriends.

"Are you really going to the underworld?" Yaeko asked with a strange expression.

"You're fine, right?" Shouko asked.

"I'm fine, I recorded the match, you can watch it together," Yuuki said and showed them the video.

"Oh, let me watch it," Utaha said.

"I'm also curious," Makoto said.

"Makoto, how is Akane?" Yuuki asked.

Makoto shook her head, "I don't know, she hasn't come back."

"Hmmm," Yuuki was a bit worried since he had heard bad news after he visited Hanging Garden of Babylon.

---

"Stray Magician?" Yuuki asked.

Arthur nodded, "Yes, they're very troublesome."

""Oh, their leaders are Walburga and Euclid Lucifage, and their organization is trying to kidnap a lot of magicians around the world," Le Fay said.

Yuuki frowned when he heard this news. He remembered both Walburga and Euclid Luficafe since he had met them before.

---

Yuuki was quite worried about Akane but there was nothing he could do right now and he knew that girl was quite strong.

"That girl always makes me worried," Rossweisse complained.

"I'm sorry," Makoto felt embarrassed by her sister.

"N - no, it's not your fault, Makoto!!!" Rossweisse tried to fix the misunderstanding.

"N - no, my sister is always a troublemaker," Makoto said to her.

Rossweisse and Makoto apologized to each other and made the situation quite awkward.

"What are you doing?" Yukana looked at them with sweatdropped.

"Anyway, I want to see the match!!" Ranko said to everyone.

They stopped and looked at the screen watching the match between Sairaorg Bael's peerage and Rias Gremory's peerage. They were amazed and stupified when they were fighting with magic and it was even more interesting than any movie that they had watched.

"Is this true?" Yaeko asked. She was just too startled with a lot of things since she had dated him.

Yuuki nodded, "It's real but you don't need to think too much, there is me here that will protect you." He used this chance to hug her.

Yaeko snorted and asked, "How can you be skilled?"

"Oh, I have more talent than you think, do you want to try it tonight?" Yuuki asked.

Yaeko kissed his cheek while caressing her stomach, "Sure."

Yuuki felt weird by her gesture but decided to ignore it.

"Mom, Yuuki," Shouko had gotten used to their flirt but she wanted them to do it in another place.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Alright, let's watch the video first," Yaeko said and separated from him.

Yuuki looked at this woman with a dumbfounded expression since her action was too cold. He shrugged his shoulders and decided to hug another girl, only his phone suddenly ringing. He took his phone and opened it.

'Come to Wagnaria ASAP!'

"Marika?" Yuuki was worried, "I have to go to Marika for a while." He told them there was something happening in Wagnaria and went there as soon as possible. He drove his motorcycle and hoped there was nothing happening there.

The worst thing that he could think of was that Conan was visiting Wagnaria or something.

---

Yuuki arrived in back parking of the restaurant and called her, "Marika, where are you?"

"Yuuki-sama!!" Marika came as soon as possible and pulled his hand.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.

"There is someone that I want to introduce you to," Marika smiled widely.

Yuuki felt weird but he decided not to say anything.

Marika guided him to the employee place and said, "Yuuki-sama, this is Kotori, our new waitress."

"M - Marika, why are you bringing him here???" Kotori was very embarrassed.

"Eh? But you need to know whether this makeup is working or not, right?" Marika said.

"B - But..." Kotori looked at him with a nervous expression.

Yuuki had a weird expression, "Takanashi, why are you wearing a girl uniform?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

591 Doting Parent 1

Yuuki looked at the cute girl in front of him. He would be more than happy if that was the case but the cute girl in front of him was a male in a woman disguise. He blinked his eyes and asked, "Takanashi, why are you in a female uniform?"

Souta Takanashi is 100% male but right now it was dubious. His hair was hidden underneath a long, pink-colored wig with shaggy bangs across his forehead. His skin tone becomes lighter due to the foundation, and his bust is bigger than usual. He wears a uniform similar to the other waitresses in Wagnaria, which includes a white blouse with a stand collar, a black ribbon tied into a bow around his neck, a black pleated skirt, and dress shoes. He also wore a pair of black nylon pantyhose.

"T - this, I can explain everything," Takanashi didn't expect Marika to call her fiance as soon as possible. He was too embarrassed right now for his friend to see him in this form. At the same time, he was happy that Yuuki realized that it was him and didn't try to flirt with her.

"Yuuki-sama, you have realized that his identity" Marika was surprised.

"Of course," Yuuki was sure that a lot of guys wouldn't even notice that Takanashi was a guy when he was in this form. He looked at everyone and asked, "So can you tell me what is happening?"

"Well, let me explain everything," Yamada suddenly said.

Yuuki nodded, "Please."

"Alright, this is the story," Yamada told him that Inami's father was very overprotecting of her and wanted her to stop working in this place because of the gift that she had received a few days ago. Her father didn't want her to have a boyfriend and that was why he wanted her to stop working here.

Inami told her father that she didn't want to stop working and the gift was from a girl.

"So Takanashi is dressed up as a girl now is because of her?" Yuuki asked.

Inami who was mentioned couldn't help but get nervous.

"Yes, it's a very nice idea, right, Yuuki-sama?" Marika smiled.

"Indeed, this is a good idea, when is your father coming?" Yuuki smiled. He thought about why they didn't let another girl pretend to be him but he wouldn't tell this since it was more interesting this way.

"H - he will be coming soon," Inami said nervously.

"Alright, when your father is coming, I will sit beside him," Yuuki suddenly said.

"Eh?" Takanashi was startled.

"Yuuki-sama, you're really bad," Marika smiled.

"Don't worry, I will be helping you secretly," Yuuki gave him a thumbs up.

Takanashi wasn't sure but he felt more worried suddenly.

---

They were talking for a while and Inami's father had come to the restaurant.

Yuuki also walked to the table beside him and looked at him.

Marika, Inami, Popura, and Aoi were waiting in the kitchen while listening to the eavesdropping device that had been placed on his table.

"Is there anything?" Inami's father asked him.

"Nothing, I'm just curious whether you're a golf player, you have brought a golf bag after all," Yuuki answered.

"Oh, this isn't a golf bag, this is..." Inami's father opened his bag and showed him a rifle.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "That's a replica right?"

Inami's father smiled for a while and answered, "Yes, of course, this is a replica."

"....." Yuuki felt that this man was really doting his daughter.

---

"Inami, is that your father?" Marika asked.

"I - I'm not sure, I haven't talked with him for the past 10 years," Inami answered.

"....."

They were speechless hearing her answer.

"Takanashi, you should go! Yuuki-sama is talking with Inami's father, you should help him or take their order," Marika said.

Takanashi sighed but nodded and walked toward both of them.

---

Yuuki wasn't sure but suddenly this man started to tell that his daughter was really cute.

"She is very cute and I have taken care of her since she was a child," Inami's father said while smiling.

"You really love your daughter, huh?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, I won't let any male get close to her, that's including you," Inami's father said while pointing his rifle at him.

"Mr. Guest, please don't point out that dangerous thing to our customer," Takanashi came with his waitress uniform.

"Takanashi," Yuuki felt glad that there was a helper suddenly coming and he thought it had become more interesting.

"You're Takanashi?" Inami's father looked at him with a surprised expression.

"Yes, I'm Takanashi, is there something wrong?" Takanashi asked. He was also stupified when he saw her father suddenly coming while bringing a rifle into the restaurant. He hoped that Marika's bodyguard could arrest this guy as soon as possible.

"I'm a relief," Inami's father said with a smile.

"Ho? Why?" Yuuki, who was by their side, asked.

"I thought that Takanashi, the one who brought a gift for my daughter, was a girl," Inami's father said.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, she is really a cute girl." He decided to help her.

"Hey!" Takanashi was embarrassed by his praise.

---

"Good job, Yuuki-sama," Marika praised.

"Yes, this way your father won't doubt that Takanashi is a girl," Aoi said.

"Ahh, Kotori-chan is very cute," Popura smiled.

"Y - yeah," Inami was also glad listening to their conversation.

---

"Ah, I forgot to introduce myself, I'm Inami's father," Inami's father said and caressed his rifle, "I'm glad that I don't need to use this."

Yuuki and Takanashi twitched their lips while hearing his statement.

Inami's father smiled, "Still, your relationship with your boyfriend is very good that he has come to visit you."

"Boyfriend???"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Everyone who heard him couldn't help but become confused by his statement.

"Eh? Aren't both of you in the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend?" Inami's father asked.

"Who?" Yuuki and Takanashi said at the same time.

"You guys, both of you," Inami's father said while pointing his fingers at both of them.

Takanashi and Yuuki looked at each other and their faces couldn't help but become pale. They shuddered and suddenly got goosebumps.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

592 Doting Parent 2

Everyone who listened to their conversation couldn't help but laugh.

"Hahaha, Takanashi and Yuuki are dating," Aoi laughed very hard.

"A - Aoi-chan, y - you can laugh that much," Popura tried really hard to hold her laughter.

Inami and Marik had a strange expression on their faces when they heard it.

---

"No, we're not in that kind of relationship," Yuuki answered and tried to hold a strange feeling in his body.

"Yes, we're not in that kind of relationship," Takanashi also said of the same. He also felt quite strange right now.

"Oh, is that so? I'm sorry for saying something tactless, but as a guy, you should be brave and confess your love," Inami's father said to him while looking at both of them.

"Enough about me, what about your daughter? Are you coming here to ask about the relationship between teenagers?" Yuuki didn't want to hear his mouth again. He was sure that this man was enjoying teasing both of them. He regretted his decision to come to this place.

"Oh, that's right, it's just that I have never seen my daughter in the past 10 years, I'm not sure what to talk about with her," Inami's father said.

"10 years?!"

---

They looked at Inami at the same time.

"I'm not sure what to say," Marika said.

"Awuuu...." Inami only closed her eyes with both of her hands while feeling very embarrassed at this moment.

---

"Why don't you meet your daughter for the past 10 years? Are you really a father and daughter?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.

"Of course, Inami is my daughter but in the past 10 years, I have made her hate a man so it's hard to meet her without getting punched by her," Inami's father said with a sad expression.

Takanashi, who saw this, couldn't help but think that Inami was very gullible to believe the word of her parents. He had a helpless expression and said, "Still, your daughter is quite gullible to believe in your words that saying a man is a wolf when she was young."

"Oh, you have heard that story?" Inami's father smiled, "Oh my, but actually...."

"Hmm?"

"That's not it, there is more to it than that," Inami's father said.

"Eh?" Yuuki and Takanashi were startled.

"That's not just it?" Takanashi was confused.

"One line won't make her hate men that much," Inami's father said, and added, "It's 10 and more years of work."

'What?'

"So that she will even not want to see men, the DVDs and books I give her usually have evil men as villains, of course, the demons for Setsubun I changed into men, also the ghosts that come up summer ghost stories are men for her, I even changed the Hanako-san in the Toilet tale's Hanako to Hanao and read it to her," Inami's father smiled happily and said, "And to get her arms strong so that she can whack men, I secretly put a weights in her belongings."

Yuuki and Takanashi couldn't help but have a wry smile on their faces.

---

"Weights in your belonging?" Popura looked at Inami.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Marika and Aoi were also looking at her.

"Are there any, Inami-chan?" Marika asked.

"T - that can't be...." Inami said with a strange expression. She took her school bag and started to shake it, "My father gave me this bag but it's really light so..."

There were a lot of things from books, pen, etc until suddenly there was a steel plate coming out from her back.

*Bang

They looked at the metal plate that was dropped on the ground. The atmosphere suddenly became strange when this thing came out from her bag.

"You have a metal plate in it," Aoi took the metal plate curiously, "It's heavy."

"That was light?" Popura asked unsurely.

"I'm sure he was making it more and heavier and you didn't notice," Marika said.

Inami couldn't help but sob with her father's actions, "This is cruel!" She said while wiping the tears in her eyes.

---

"Mahiru won't be coming near a man forever!" Inami's father said while clenching his hand confidently.

Yuuki shook his head and thought that her father was too much. He wanted to reprimand him but he knew that this man wouldn't even listen to him. He was sure that this man would even think that he was trying to flirt with his daughter and tried to shoot him with the rifle on his bag.

Takanashi, who heard his story, couldn't help but clenched his fists really hard. He remembered his first meeting with Inami and a lot of things had happened since that day. He remembered how hard it was for her to meet a man and how scared she was by a man. He also remembered how Inami was crying because of this problem. He became very angry when he thought that the cause of that problem was the man in front of him.

"Quit the jokes!"

"Hmm?" Yuuki and Inami's father were startled.

Takanashi raised his hand while clenching it hard, "You fucking hell of a parent!"

"You fucking hell of a parent!"

"You fucking hell of a parent!"

Yuuki was amazed since this guy had said what he wanted to say to this man.

Inami's father was startled and scared by his sudden outburst.

"Do you know how badly Inami-san is suffering because of your messed up parenting?! Loving a child is fine! But children are not the parent's property! Have serious thoughts!" Takanashi reprimanded him.

Inami's father couldn't help but feel sorry and hang his head low, "Uhm... it's as you say... I - I'm sorry."

"Don't apologize to me! Apologize to your daughter! If she hits you if you meet her, then just write to her or call her or anything... Just apologize!" Takanashi said while hitting the table, "Your answer!"

"Yes ma'am," Inami's father said while standing up straight.

Yuuki smiled, "Takanashi, I know that you're angry but you should calm yourselves." He looked at the man, "You should do as she said."

Inami's father felt very happy when he saw him blocking this masculine woman, "Thank you." He took his head and walked but stopped, "I will apologize to my daughter, also both of you are really suited to each other, I hope that you can be married to each other in the future."

Yuuki and Takanashi shuddered when they heard his words, "SHUT UP!!!"

"Y - yes!!" Inami's father ran away.

---

They had complex emotions when they heard his last words but there was one girl who ignored it. They saw this girl blushing while smiling. They didn't need to ask since they knew that this girl had to fall in love with the man that was wearing a girl uniform.

Inami Mahiru has fallen in love for the first time in her life.

"Inami, you should confess your love, don't let Takanashi swing that way or else....." Marika said with a dangerous tone.

"Y - yes..." Inami answered with a squeaky voice.

---

In the restaurant outside, there was someone who was watching this scene.

"Hmm, is that the target?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

593 Fated Match 1

Yuuki was in his class right now while having a headache thinking about the thing that happened yesterday. He shuddered and thought it was better to forget about it.

"Yuuki, what's wrong?" Yukana asked.

"Nothing," Yuuki answered with a wry smile.

"Ah, is it the thing that Marika talked with us about last night?" Ranko said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Did Marika say anything?"

"Hmm, she said look out for you," Yukana said.

"Is that all?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, is there really something?" Yukana asked.

"I don't really want to remember it," Yuuki shook his head.

Yukana and Ranko had never seen this kind of expression from him. They had become more curious.

"Eh, tell us! Tell us!" Ranko said.

"Yeah, tell us, Yuuki," Yukana asked with a spoiled tone.

Yuuki didn't really want to tell them and looked around until he saw his savior, "Ah, Tsugumi!!"

"Hmm?" Tsugumi turned and was surprised that Yuuki had called her.

"Ranko, Yukana, I will tell you at home, I have some problem with Tsugumi," Yuuki said and walked toward her, "Let's go, Tsugumi." He took her hand and walked.

"E - eh!!!" Tsugumi was flustered.

Yukana and Ranko became more curious and decided to find the truth behind this matter. Both of them decided to visit Marika asking her what had happened yesterday.

---

Yuuki sighed in relief when he had run away from them.

"Y - Yuuki, what's wrong?!" Tsugumi was nervous when he suddenly pulled her away. She was wondering whether he wanted to confess to her.

Yuuki looked at her flustered expression and couldn't help but wanted to tease her until he felt something.

Tsugumi who was waiting for him to say something didn't expect that Yuuki to hug her suddenly, "Y - Yuuki, we can't."

*Bang Bang

Yuuki hugged her to avoid a bullet that attacked them. He took a pistol from his pocket and shot it toward the direction of the attacker. He only shot her with anesthesia.

Psh!

Tsugumi realized that it was the sound of the pistol but she felt quite relieved that Yuuki had disabled the attacker. She separated from him and also took her pistol.

Yuuki didn't kill the attacker since he had seen the face of his attacker.

"Did you kill the attacker?" Tsugumi asked.

"No, I only shot her with anesthesia," Yuuki answered.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Her?" Tsugumi walked toward the attacker and stunned when she saw the face of the attacker that attacked both of them.

"Do you know her?" Yuuki asked.

Tsugumi nodded, "I will take care of her, you can continue to go to school." She said and picked the girl who fainted on the ground.

"No, let me come with you," Yuuki said and added, "I'm worried about you."

"A - alright, come with me," Tsugumi nodded with a blush.

Yuuki smiled, "This will be my first time coming to your house."

"D - don't do anything strange," Tsugumi was also nervous since it was her first time to bring a boy to her house.

"I won't," Yuuki was happy.

Both of them were talking to each other and forgot that they had a school that they needed to attend.

---

*Crack

"Ranko, can you tell me where he is?" Hiratsuka asked with an annoyed tone. She felt that he was always skipping school most of the time now, even though she knew that he was ranked one in the entire school but he had skipped a lot of classes.

"H - He....." Ranko was too nervous to say anything. She was crying inside, 'Yuuki, where are you?!'

"It's fine, but you have to tell him to come tomorrow," Hiratsuka said with a dangerous tone.

"Y - Yes!!!" Ranko nodded hurriedly.

Everyone in the class was silent and no one said anything afraid to anger this teacher.

'Yuuki....' Chiaki and Mayuki were very worried about him.

---

Yuuki looked at her room curiously and didn't know a disaster that he would receive tomorrow.

"D - don't look around!?" Tsugumi was very embarrassed and placed the girl on her futon.

"Alright, but your room is empty, do you want me to buy you a cute stuffed animal to make it merrier?" Yuuki asked with a smile.

"N - no, that kind of thing won't suit me," Tsugumi had a depressed tone.

"Of course not, you're a cute girl, I'm sure that is suitable," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Tsugumi gave him a rare smile.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he wanted this to last forever.

Both of them were talking to each other while laughing together until there was someone that disrupted them.

"Cough! Cough! What's going on here?"

Yuuki and Tsugumi looked at this girl.

"I'm trying to kill you, why would you bring me into your home and take care of me? Black Tiger?"

Yuuki looked at this girl, her most distinguishing feature is her snow-white bob-cut hair while wearing a pink headband with three ribbons attached on either side alongside a cardinal red scarf that is wrapped around her neck and yellow eyes.

"Hmm? well, you have come quite far away and I thought you wanted to ask me something since you have attacked us," Tsugumi asked.

"Black Tiger?" Yuuki looked at Tsugumi.

Tsugumi looked away while blushing.

"It seems like you know nothing boy," the girl said.

'Boy?' Yuuki rubbed his nose and wasn't sure when some younger girl called him a 'boy'.

"'Black Tiger' is her name in the underworld of America, seven years ago someone with a beast-like work ethic crashed in like a meteor and in a flash suppressed me, rising to the top of her age group in all assignments, she was codenamed, 'Black Tiger'," the girl said.

"Are you a hitman, too?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, I am, I'm known by several different names in the underworld but BeeHive refers to me as 'White Fang'," the girl said with a proud expression.

"She is Paula M'coy, we used to work together," Tsugumi introduced her.

"Hmm," Yuuki nodded.

"DON'T CALL ME PAULA!" Paula was embarrassed.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that he had met a troublesome girl right now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

594 Fated Match 2

"Still, it's been a while, I'm glad that you look healthy, well, I was about to get some food, so why don't we get some together?" Tsugumi said.

"DON'T BE SO RELAXED WITH ME?!" Paula was annoyed and replied naturally, "ARE WE RELATED?!" She sighed and looked quite tired, "I didn't come here to be cozy, I came here to settle things with you...!"

"Ever since you have dropped me from the top, you have been my goal, but now I'm disappointed..." Paula looked at her and said, "I have been watching you for a couple of days now, your loose expression, your loose aura! You spend everyday corrupted by this carelessness, you seem like a normal, run of the mill girl."

Tsugumi suddenly remembered that she had been watched by someone a few days ago, 'So that was Paula.' She looked at her and said, "Well, I'm here to protect milady."

"Is that really it?" Paula looked at her with a suspicious expression and said, "You're not as sharp as you once were! You're a tiger without its fangs! What happened?! Did you fail somewhere?! Or are you afraid of the battlefield now?! Oh, perhaps, are you addicted to the peaceful life now that you have a boyfriend? Maybe this guy...." She looked at him with a curious expression.

"N - no, we're not dating...." Tsugumi was embarrassed when she answered this question.

"Really? You're not dating?!" Paula looked at him with a surprised expression.

Yuuki nodded, "We're not dating right now."

"Right now...." Paula looked at her with a curious expression.

"Anyway, enough of that! What are you here?" Tsugumi tried to change the conversation since her face was blushing and hot right now.

Her expression became annoyed when Tsugumi asked this question, "I don't want to lose to you, I want to surpass you!" Her expression changed into spirited when she said this to her.

"...Why are you so keen on singling me out? There are plenty of people that are better than me that you should be aiming for right?" Tsugumi asked.

Paula became angry, "Don't tell me that you have forgotten?"

"!!!!" Tsugumi was startled looking at her expression.

Yuuki decided not to join their conversation since he felt that both of them had a deep relationship together. He felt that it was similar to a younger generation that respected an older one but he wasn't sure why this girl was angry at Tsugumi and decided to listen to her story more before he talked in their discussion.

Paula gritted her teeth, saying, "I will never forget when we first teamed up." She started to tell them about their first meeting. She told them Tsugumi, who met her for the first time, asking her a question, 'Are you a boy? You don't have any boobs.' She had never forgotten about that humiliation and tried to be better than her in any mission but she failed every time since Tsugumi was better than her in every mission that they had taken together.

"Huwaaa! I don't want to be told that by you! You're the one that looks like a boy!" Paula started her outbursts while crying.

"Tsugumi...." Yuuki looked at her speechless expression.

Tsugumi only looked away while scratching her cheek uncomfortably.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Anyway! I made up my mind that I can't let you get away with this! One day I'll beat you so bad...." Paula said while pointing her finger but it touched Tsugumi's breast and felt that she had lost again.

"Uwaaa!!" Paula started to cry when she compared her breasts with her.

Yuuki and Tsugumi only looked at her with a tired expression.

"Don't think you've won," Paula said, full of tears and snots on her face.

"She is wailing?!" Tsugumi was startled.

"In that case, I'm going to use force," Paula stood up and opened her cloak and showed them her weapons collection, "Prepare yourself, Black Tiger! Now draw!" She hoped for her to have a duel with only Tsugumi served her food.

"Just wait, you haven't had food yet, right? Eat a little," Tsugumi said with a gentle smile.

Yuuki looked at her with interest since this would be his first time to see her wearing an apron.

"W - what?!" Tsugumi noticed his gaze.

"Nothing, you look very cute in that apron," Yuuki praised her.

"D - don't say something stupid, let me prepare you food too," Tsugumi said with a red face.

"Thank you," Yuuki smiled.

Tsugumi took another portion of meat and potato stew for him, "Here."

Yuuki nodded and started to eat it. His eyes lit up when he tasted this food, "Hmm, this is good, I'm sure you will be a good wife."

"W - wha?! Who would ever become your wife?" Tsugumi blushed while hitting him.

"Ho? You want me to marry you?" Yuuki smiled.

"I h - have never said that!"

Paula, who saw them flirting with each other, couldn't bear it anymore. She wanted to snap but suddenly she got an idea, "Hey, black tiger."

"Hmm?" Tsugumi looked at her.

"How about we have a match? If I lose, I'll grow up and give up, however, if I win you'll go back to America and you'll grow your fangs back there," Paula said.

Yuuki felt that this match was interesting and he didn't really worry that much since he felt that Tsugumi had 100% chance of winning.

"I see, okay, I won't be easy on you if it's a match! What kind of match will it be then? Fight training? Hand to hand? Arm wrestling? There's no challenge where you've beaten me before," Tsugumi said confidently.

Paula nodded and said, "The time limit is one hour, the field is this entire town to win you must..." She walked toward him and pointed his lips, "Be the first to steal a kiss from him."

"Eeeeehhhhh!!!!" Tsugumi was startled.

"Hmm? What about my opinion?" Yuuki asked but both of them ignored him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

595 Fated Match 3

Yuuki felt that his opinion was ignored and only sighed. He looked at the little girl who was hugging his neck. He wasn't sure but he felt that this little girl was lonely and missed Tsugumi.

"W - why should I kiss him?!" Tsugumi blushed and smoke came out of her head.

Paula hugged his neck comfortably and said, "Oh well, seducing men is one of the important roles of the hitman, right?"

Tsugumi blushed, "Im - Impossible!"

"Oh, don't tell me that the one called 'Black Tiger' is backing out of this match?" Paula said.

Tsugumi looked at him, who was also looking at her. She felt tangled but suddenly she felt there was something that pushed her, "Al - alright, let's do this."

"Good, let's start," Paula suddenly said and moved her lips toward him. She was only an inch away but suddenly she felt very embarrassed.

"What's wrong? Why did you stop, little girl?" Yuuki asked with a teasing smile.

Paula snorted and moved her lips toward him but suddenly both of them were shot by Tsugumi.

Bang! Bang!

Yuuki and Paula dodged her attack.

Yuuki sweatdropped when he was being attacked too, "Why are you attacking me?"

"Nothing, I just missed my bullet earlier," Tsugumi said with a deadpan expression.

Yuuki twitched his lips in response.

Paula became excited when the match started, "Yes, it has to be like this, Black Tiger!" She moved to his lips again but this time Tsugumi didn't let her.

Bang! Bang!

Yuuki wasn't sure but Tsugumi kept targeting him. He decided to make a smokescreen and picked Paula who was hiding behind him.

"Eh?" Paula was stupified.

Tsugumi who saw this smokescreen didn't stop shooting them until she saw that she had lost both of them. She felt her heart tightened when she thought that both of them would kiss each other. She also felt the same when she saw him together with other girls but this time it was more intense. She felt that she would lose him if this continued and she didn't want that. Suddenly something broke inside her and she didn't care anymore.

---

Yuuki brought Paula to an empty factory since he felt it was safer in this place.

"This is?" Paula looked around her surroundings.

"This is an empty factory," Yuuki said and sat down on an empty chair. He felt that he wanted to smoke but he stopped since someone would kiss his lips later. He looked at her and asked, "You're not going to kiss me?"

"W - who wants to kiss you?!" Paula said while blushing.

"Aren't you very eager earlier?" Yuuki asked with a smile.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"T - that..." Paula blushed and looked away.

"Hmm, you must love her, huh?" Yuuki said.

"W - who love her?!" Paula suddenly became mad.

"Don't be that angry, anyway, why don't you sit beside me and talk about her," Yuuki said and pointed at the empty chair beside him.

Paula seemed hesitant but decided to sit beside him. She wasn't sure but she suddenly became nervous. She looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"

Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression, "You're a hitman but you don't investigate your target information?"

"I - I didn't have time to do that before, but I saw you're flirting with a beautiful girl inside a restaurant yesterday," Paula said.

Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "Please forget about that."

Paula looked at him and said, "I know that you're a bad man but I also know that she loves you, don't ever hurt her."

"I know," Yuuki nodded and said, "I won't ever hurt her." He felt that this match was a chance for him to confirm her feelings about him. He was scum and he knew that but he couldn't stop and the only thing that he could do was make her happy.

Paula and Yuuki were talking to each other about her past. She tied him on the pillar with a chain to make it so that she was the one who caught him. She also asked him why he was very skilled and asked whether he was a hitman.

Yuuki told her that he was working as a bodyguard in his spare time for rich people.

They were talking for a while until the wall was destroyed, someone. They were startled and saw a figure that looked very angry for some reason.

"I see you have gotten serious now," Paula said while taking out her Desert Eagle and pointing it toward her. She aimed her gun and shot it, "Let's have more fun!"

Bang! Bang!

Tsugumi dodged her attacks easily and ran very fast toward her back.

Paula couldn't follow the speed of her attack and suddenly she heard a loud sound coming from behind. She was scared when she saw the scene that happened behind her.

Yuuki was also surprised that Tsugumi could take down such large concrete pillars with only her kicks. He felt that a fighter in the Kengan Ashura was very weak compared to her right now.

"PAULA... DON'T INTERFERE GOT IT?!" Her voice was very scary when she said this sentence.

"Y - yes!!!" Paula was very scared.

"ICHIJOU YUUKI," Tsugumi walked toward him while hanging her head down.

"Yes," Yuuki answered her.

Tsugumi walked slowly until she was only very close to him. She touched his cheek and looked at him with tears and melancholy expression, "What do you want me to do? Do you have fun teasing me all the time? Do you have fun playing with my feelings? Why are you doing this? Why am I the only one who can't become yours? Tell me your feelings clearly! What am I for yo-."

"Hmph!" Tsugumi was startled when she saw him kissing her lips.

"Uwaaa...." Paula blushed and closed her eyes with both of her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers. She didn't expect him to kiss her directly at this time.

Yuuki didn't kiss her for a long time and separated from her lips. He saw her had a dumbfounded expression on her face, "I'm a bastard, scum, and a very bad man, but I want you to be mine."

Tsugumi who heard his voice woke up from her state and looked at him with dissatisfied expression, "What is that? Is that a confession?"

"No, it's a proposal," Yuuki said.

"Can I reject it?" Tsugumi asked.

"No, it's too late," Yuuki said and kissed her again.

Tsugumi sighed but didn't reject this kiss and hugged his neck to make him closer. She felt that a knot in her heart had been opened and she felt very happy right now.

Paula, who looked at both of them, couldn't help but feel envious of their relationship, "Can you not ignore me?"

"..."

Tsugumi and Yuuki ignored her however they were grateful for her since she was the one who made their relationship progress.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

596 Ocean“s Miracle 1

They didn't stay in that abandoned factory for a long time and went back to her house.

Tsugumi hugged Paula, "You have gotten stronger, I can see that from your movement earlier."

Paula felt that there were tears in her eyes, "UWAAAAA!!!" She sobbed and let out all of her emotions, "Hic....Why? Did you disappear suddenly, you idiot..."

"I'm sorry, I was summoned really suddenly, and you were on a mission," Tsugumi said with a smile while caressing her head tenderly.

Yuuki felt that he was really lucky to have her.

"What?" Tsugumi blushed, noticing his gaze.

"Nothing, I'm just glad to have you now," Yuuki said.

Tsugumi gave him a tender smile and snorted.

"Yes, you sure are lucky to have her, I won't forgive you if you dare to hurt her," Paula said while hugging Tsugumi. Her expression was very fierce and showed her tiger teeth.

Yuuki was wondering whether a character with a flat chest would have tiger teeth.

"What are thinking, you bastard!?" Paula suddenly became angry.

Yuuki also felt that they also had a mind-reading ability too.

They were talking to each other for a while until Paula decided to go back to America since she didn't plan to stay for a long time.

"Take care of her," Paula told him.

"I know," Yuuki nodded.

Paula looked at Tsugumi and said, "I will go home now, come back to America for visits, Black Tiger."

"Yeah," Tsugumi smiled.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Alright, I will go back now, you two should contact me, don't flirt all the time," Paula said and went into the taxi.

Yuuki and Tsugumi waved their hands until they saw the taxi had gone far away.

"So?" Tsugumi asked.

"So? Do you want me to come to my house? Or do you want me to accompany you to sleep? I can be your pillow tonight," Yuuki said.

"I'm not saying that! What are you going to do with Ojou?" Tsugumi blushed while asking.

"Chitoge? What's wrong with Chitoge?" Yuuki looked at her weirdly.

"Don't tell me that you didn't notice it?" Tsugumi asked him with disbelief.

Yuuki sighed, "I'm not a fool but she is my brother's girlfriend, what do you want me to do?"

"W - well," Tsugumi wasn't sure how to respond to his question.

"Enough of that, let me accompany you tonight, I'm sure that you're lonely spending your time here alone," Yuuki said and held her hand tenderly.

"W - well," Tsugumi was still embarrassed.

Both of them entered her house together and stayed together only suddenly his phone rang.

Yuuki sighed and opened his phone, "Hmm? Dad?"

Tsugumi was quite startled when she heard that it was his father.

"Yuuki, can you come here? I need you to do something," Issei said.

Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and said, "Can I come tomorrow?"

"Well, how about you bring your girl too?" Issei said and added, "There is a mission for you."

"Mission again?" Yuuki was stupified.

"Yes, you don't need to worry, you don't need to leave the country since the mission in this city," Issei said.

Yuuki looked at Tsugumi, "Do you want to go with me?"

"Sure, I want to work with you," Tsugumi thought it would be interesting to work with him.

Both of them walked together toward his parent's home.

---

Yuuki and Tsugumi had arrived at his house and they were greeted by a lot of people. Both of them greeted them back and went to his father's room.

*Knock Knock

"Enter."

Yuuki and Tsugumi opened the door and entered together, "Excuse me."

"Oh, Yuuki, you have come, let me introduce you to this is my old friend, Jirokichi Suzuki," Issei introduced.

"Hoo? This is your son?" Jirokichi nodded with a smile.

"Woof," a dog with a scarf greeted them.

Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Uncle, are you related to Sonoko?"

"Oh, you know my nieces?" Jirokichi seemed surprised.

"Both of us are friends," Yuuki nodded.

"Haha, is that so?" Jirokichi laughed and slapped his back.

Yuuki felt strange by this uncle, "Dad, is there something that you want me to do?"

"That's right, it helps him to keep guarding his treasure," Issei said.

"Guard his treasure?" Tsugumi and Yuuki asked together.

Jirokichi nodded, "Yes, I want you to help me to catch that guy."

"Him?" Yuuki titled his head.

"Yes, I got all the prizes I desired and all of my have been realized, but there is one thing in this world that I still can't seize," Jirokichi said.

"And what is that?" Tsugumi asked curiously.

"The one who breaks through heavy security and solid vaults like magic and calmly spreads their wings in the night skies to vanish, the white sinner," Jirorikichi said with a serious expression.

Yuuki felt that this old man was too dramatic but he didn't stop him from explaining since this man was his father's acquaintances.

"Yes, I want to catch the Kaitou Kid," Jirikichi said while clenching both of his fists.

"Kaitou Kid? Is that a famous thief?" Tsugumi asked with susprised expression.

"You know Kaitou Kid, Tsugumi?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, I have also heard your deed that caught him on the cruise before," Tsugumi said.

"That's right, you caught him once and I'm sure that you can catch him twice, I have asked your father to ask you to help me in this mission," Jirokichi said.

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "I don't know the identity of this thief, you should ask the police to catch this thief." He knew Kaitou Kid's real identity but it wouldn't be fun to tell them.

"I know that it will be hard to catch him, that's why, I have prepared a delicious bait for him," Jirokichi said with an evil smile.

"Bait?" Tsugumi and Yuuki said.

"Yeah, with this, I'm sure that he will come to my house, I will also give him a challenge letter and when we have caught him, I will become very famous throughout the world, HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Jirokichi started to laugh very hard.

Tsugumi and Yuuki looked at him strangely.

"Don't worry, his personality is a bit strange," Issei said with a smile.

"Issei, you bastard!?" Jirokichi said and both of them started to argue with each other.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that the relationship between the two of them was quite close to each other.

"That's right, why are you bringing Chitoge's bodyguard?" Issei asked curiously.

"Oh, let me introduce your new daughter-in-law," Yuuki said while holding her hand.

Tsugumi blushed when she heard him.

Issei twitched his lips, "How many daughters-in-law will back home?!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

597 Ocean“s Miracle 2

His mission would start tomorrow after he had finished his school. He had told his girlfriends and he had added another one. He wondered how their reaction was, but it was surprisingly quite plain.

"Oh, it's Tsugumi," Utaha nodded.

"Alright, Tsugumi, come here, there is something that we need to talk something with you," Yukana said.

Tsugumi was a bit nervous but walked toward them.

They started to have their girl's talk together.

Tsugumi, who listened to their story, couldn't help but blush while letting out a lot of smoke from her head.

Yuuki wasn't sure what they were talking about but he was in a dire situation right now since he was called in the staff room.

"Yuuki, I know that you're a public figure but you're a student and your first priority is studying," Hiratsuka said while smoking.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, you should stop smoking," Yuuki said.

Hiratsuka snorted, "You also smoked yourself."

"But I didn't do it at school," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.

"Of course, if I see you smoking in school..." Hiratsuka looked at him with a fierce expression and showed him her right fist.

Yuuki sighed while raising both of his hands, "I know that I won't forget my duty as a student..."

Hiratsuka nodded with a satisfied expression.

"Then after I graduate..." Yuuki looked at her straight into her eyes and said, "We don't need to hide our relationship and marry you."

Hiratsuka blushed and forgot to let out smoke from her lungs, "Cough! Cough!"

"Hiratsuka-sensei, are you okay?" Yuuki showed a worried expression and helped her with caressed her back slowly helping her.

Hiratsuka coughed for a while and let out a comfortable sigh.

"You should be careful, don't smoke too much or there will be a danger with our children in the future," Yuuki whispered.

"Cough! Cough!" Hiratsuka coughed once again when she heard him.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, what's wrong?"

Every teacher was worried about her when Hiratsuka coughed several times.

"She smokes too much," Yuuki said.

"Ooh," They nodded and felt that Hiratsuka also smoked too much. They didn't bother them again and continued to do what they do in their desk.

Hiratsuka looked at him with hateful expressions while blushing, "Don't tease me!?"

"But seriously, you need to stop smoking," Yuuki said.

Hiratsuka sighed, "It's hard."

"But you need to try," Yuuki said while holding her hands and said, "You have one and a half years before I graduate."

Hiratsuka blushed and would have never thought that she would marry her student. At first, their relationship was fake to bluff her grandfather but it seemed that she also couldn't escape from him. She sighed and nodded, "I will try."

Yuuki nodded, "I won't force you to think, but don't smoke too much, I have been quitting for a while."

Hiratsuka nodded in a response similar to children who listened to their parents.

"Alright, I will go back now," Yuuki said and walked to his classroom.

Hiratsuka nodded until she realized that she forgot to reprimand him and telling him not to skip school again.

---

Yuuki was glad that he had averted the conversation and went back to his class. He was bored since he felt that he had mastered all of the knowledge in high school. He was waiting for a few hours until the school had ended.

"Yuuki, where are you going?" Chiaki asked.

"Yeah, where are you going? Why are you in a hurry?" Mayuki asked curiously.

"He's going on a mission," Ranko said.

"Mission?" Chiaki and Mayuki said at the same time while looking at him.

"I'm going to help my father's friend guard something against Kaitou Kid," Yuuki explained to both of them.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Kaitou Kid?!" Chiaki and Mayuki were surprised. Both of them suddenly remembered that he had helped police in several cases in the past.

"C - Can we come too?" Mayuki asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted to see him become a detective again since it was very cool.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I'm not going to play."

"Oh, isn't it okay? We're only going to see it on our side along with other people since Sonoko's uncle made a lot of announcements on television and in the newspaper yesterday," Ranko said, and added, "I have also asked Sonoko to come." She showed her message to Sonoko.

Yuuki had a helpless expression, "Alright, but you need to be careful, there are a lot of people there, I don't want you to be pushed around, also you need to be close to the police later."

"Yes!" Ranko gave him a salute.

"I will call both Kuu-chan and Hina-chan," Mayuki said excitedly.

"Should we buy something to eat too?" Chiaki said excitedly.

Yuuki only sighed when he saw them smiling happily. He was wondering whether they came for a picnic or something.

---

Yuuki looked at a lot of people that had come with him.

Tsugumi had a slightly uncomfortable expression on her face.

"It's not Tsugumi's fault, we only want to see Kaitou Kid too," Chitoge said. She still didn't know that Yuuki and Tsugumi had dated each other yesterday.

"It's alright, the more the merrier, you can protect each other during that time," Yuuki said and looked at Takeo, "Takeo, I'm not going to be there, you can protect them right?"

"Yes, Yuuki-senpai!" Takeo gave him a salute.

"Hey?! How about us?" Raku asked with a dissatisfied expression.

There were other guys in this group too, but Yuuki only talked with Takeo.

"Alright, let's go," Yuuki decided to ignore his little brother and went to his job. He wasn't going to become babysitter but to show the country his ability to change Conan to become the best detective in this world.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

598 Ocean“s Miracle 3

Yuuki had arrived at the location and he could see a lot of police were there protecting the area from the public. There was also a helicopter moving around to stop any strange Kaitou Kid from escaping and observing the sky.

Yuuki knew that it was impossible to catch Kaitou Kid according to the plot since the author didn't let police to catch him.

During this mission, he changed his clothes into a black suit with a black trench coat while wearing glasses to match the situation. His appearance was similar to an FBI or spy that appeared on the television.

Tsugumi, who had become his assistant, was curious about how he could change his clothes very fast and where he left his uniform. However, she had to admit that that suit was really suited for him. She was also curious how he could get a set of suits for her too.

The other people didn't follow either of them and waited for Kaitou Kid to steal the Ocean's Miracle along with the people around.

Haru had heard some stories about this Ocean's Miracle.

Ocean's Miracle is a statue of a sea goddess who is holding the legendary aquamarine said to be made from 'Siren Tears' and turned into a jewel that has the power to protect against accidents, its name is 'Blue Wonder'.

According to the legend, the ship which was holding this statue inside could escape from the attack of several pirates in the past.

Tsugumi was kind of amazed by his story and wanted to see this Ocean's Miracle. She felt that becoming his assistant would be great too.

Both of them walked together and gathered the attention of the police.

The police wanted to stop them but there was someone who called him.

"Yuuki! You have come!" Jirokichi came to him with a wide smile.

"Hello uncle," Yuuki nodded.

Jirokichi laughed, "Hahaha, Yuuki, I hope you can catch him and make me become the first page in the newspaper." He said while slapping his back.

Tsugumi sweatdropped when she heard the reason why this uncle wanted to catch Kaitou Kid.

"Hey! Hey! Jirokichi-san, why is this?" Nakamori asked with a curious expression. He wasn't sure who this person was but he felt that he couldn't ignore him. Even his subordinates were very curious about the appearance of two people who were very familiar with Suzuki Jirokichi.

Nakamori is an inspector for the Tokyo district. His division is nominally devoted to fraud cases, but he spends most of his time and energy capturing the gentleman thief Kaitou Kid.

"Nakamori detective, this isn't our first time meeting each other," Yuuki said.

"You're?" Nakamori asked until he saw him take off his glasses. He was susprised, "You're Yuuki?!"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it has been a while." He had met this inspector when he was at the cruise party that was held by Suzuki Family. He had stopped Kaitou Kid but this police let the thief escape from their monitor.

Nakamori who saw him couldn't help but felt embarrassed, "Yes, it has been a while, are you also helping us to catch Kaitou Kid?"

Yuuki nodded, "That's the plan but tonight, the main character of this show is Jirokichi Uncle." He was paid by him and he would do his job. He was glad that the money that he had gotten was quite a lot and it was enough to use it for the summer trip later. He thought he should ask him to lend him a beach villa or something later.

"Good, both of you know each other," Jirokichi nodded.

"Who is the one beside you?" Nakamori asked.

"Oh, she is my girlfriend and my assistant," Yuuki answered.

"G - girlfriend?" Jirokichi and Nakamori looked at him with a startled expression.

"You're dating a man?" Jirokichi asked him a strange expression.

"I'M A GIRL!!!!" Tsugumi was beyond mad by both of them.

Jirokichi and Nakamori were startled by her outburst and looked at him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki wanted to laugh since he had given her a suit and her appearance was similar to a beautiful boy since her hair was short but this time he needed to defend his girlfriend. He held her hand gently and said, "Let's start our job." He didn't need to say anything and let his actions tell the world.

Tsugumi blushed when he held her hand in front of everyone but she didn't let him go.

Jirokichi and Nakamori felt that both of them had eaten dog food when they saw them flirting right in front of them.

Jirokichi shook his head and said, "Let's go."

Yuuki looked in the sky and asked, "Is this the helicopter of the police or uncle?"

"It's mine," Jirokichi said, and added, "I know that Kaitou Kid will be walking here since he has sent that message to me, and this helicopter is used to recording my brilliant moment."

Tsugumi had a frown and whispered, "This uncle is weird."

"Shh, he is a client," Yuuki said.

"Ah, Yuuki-nii?"

Yuuki knew this voice clearly and turned his head. He saw Conan, Sonoko, Ran, and Kogorou.

"Kid, what are you doing here?" Kogorou asked.

"I'm helping Jirokichi uncle to catch Kaitou Kid," Yuuki answered.

Sonoko and Ran didn't look at him but Tsugumi who was beside him. Both of them knew her and asked her, "Tsugumi, why are you here?"

"Ah, I'm helping him," Tsugumi said with a blush.

Sonoko and Ran who saw her blush couldn't help but look at him.

Yuuki ignored their gazes and entered the van following Jirokichi. He saw there were at least 100 monitors inside the van.

"This is amazing," Tsugumi said.

Everyone was also looking around and amazed by the monitor inside this van.

"He is coming," Yuuki said, and everyone looked at one monitor that showed the figure of someone that they had been waiting for.

"KAITOU KID?!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

599 Ocean“s Miracle 4

Kaitou Kid used his hang glider and arrived at their location. He flew through the building and suddenly a smoke covered his entire body.

Nakamori came out of the van and wanted to see it directly.

"H - he is standing in the sky!" Tsugumi was surprised. This would be her first time to see this kind of thing for the first time.

Kaitou Kid appeared right standing in the sky between big buildings.

"This is a trick," Yuuki answered.

"Do you know how he can stand in the sky?" Conan asked.

"Yes, don't be fooled, that's a trick, Kid is only hanging his body from above using a black balloon or something!" Jirokichi said and used his walkie-talkie, "ABOVE!! CLOSEST CHOPPER, FILM HIS HEAD AND CONFIRM IT!"

"This is number 7, copy that, sir! I will move to be above Kaitou Kid."

Sonoko was startled, "Wait a minute uncle! If that's the case, the wire will get tangled in the chopper's propeller and it'll be a mess, right?" She was worried that her uncle would kill Kaitou Kid by accident.

"Hmph, the man must have predicted this, anyway..." Jirokichi said while looking at the monitor, "He must plan to cut the wire and fly away once the chopper closes in! With that white hang glider, he's so good with..."

"Wha?!"

Everyone was suddenly startled when they saw the scene in front of them. They saw the helicopter was right on the top of Kaitou Kid but Kaitou Kid didn't even move and kept standing in the sky.

'If not above then the sides?'

Conan thought and started to run toward the building. He speculated that Kaitou Kid spread a wire between the buildings and was hanging from there.

"Are you not going to check?" Conan stopped when he saw him didn't move.

"No, I want to wait here for a while," Yuuki said.

"Yuuki, do you know anything?" Jirokichi asked.

"Wait for a while and I'm sure he will surprise you along with the audience with his magic," Yuuki said.

They were startled by his statement and thought that it was impossible to catch Kaitou Kid.

"But..."

'But?'

"During his brightest moment, that is the right moment of us to catch him," Yuuki said with a smile and said while holding his walkie-talkie. He looked at him and asked, "Uncle, do you have a separate walkie talkie?"

"Hmm?"

"Your time to become the protagonist is coming," Yuuki said while giving them a teasing smile that made everyone shudder.

---

Conan ran to the side and couldn't see a wire between two buildings.

Nakamori also told his subordinates to check but they didn't find anything.

Kaitou Kid who had become the protagonist and became the center of attention of everyone. He smiled and said, "Ahem...."

"Ladies! and....."

"Gentlemen!"

"Tonight's a preview witness the miracle I will perform for you....."

Kaitou Kid raised one of his feet and started to walk.

"Huh?!"

Clack, Clack, Clack

They heard a sound of footsteps coming from Kaitou Kid who was walking in the sky.

---

"A - amazing...." Raku saw that Kaitou Kid was walking in the sky.

"Can Aniki really catch him?" Shuu asked.

"Don't worry, there is Tsugumi beside him," Chitoge said with a confident tone.

"Why are you confident with Tsugumi?" Ranko asked.

"Tsugumi is a famous hitman in America," Chitoge said.

"O - Oh...."

They started to remember that both Yuuki and Chitoge were coming from Yakuza and Mafia families.

---

'How can he do that?' Conan thought while looking at his figure. He suddenly remembered him and ran toward the van again, "YUUKI!!!" He shouted his name but he couldn't find him.

"Conan, what's wrong?" Ran asked him and felt confused by his outburst.

"Hey, kid! Yuuki is older than you! You should call him an older brother and not call his name directly!" Sonoko said and reprimanded him.

"I don't have time for that! Where is he?" Conan ignored her.

"What's wrong?" Ran was confused and said, "Yuuki, Tsugumi, and Jirokichi uncle are walking somewhere, we don't know where they have gone."

"What? Is he saying something or not?" Conan asked.

"He said that he will make Jirokichi uncle to become the protagonist tonight," Ran said.

Conan knew that they didn't know his location and decided to find him by himself. He ran outside the van to find him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"That kid is very rude!!" Sonoko was very mad.

Ran only shook her head and didn't think much about Conan's action since he was still a child.

Conan looked out for him but he couldn't find him. He decided to go to the crowd while following Kaitou Kid. He would use his special sneakers to kick with a ball when Kaitou Kid decided to steal the Ocean's Miracle.

---

Kaitou Kid could see that everyone's attention was on him. He walked calmly while giving a confident smile to everyone. He was a magician and his job was to entertain the audience who came to watch him steal this Ocean's Miracle. He also noticed the sharp kid who had always tried to catch him. He smiled and knew that kid was ready to kick him with a ball when he decided to steal. He stopped a few meters away from the Ocean's Miracle.

"Alright, that's all for this evening, let us meet in the same place tomorrow at 8 P.M." Kaitou Kid said and suddenly he was engulfed by white smoke.

BOOOM!!!

Everyone was startled when they saw that Kaitou Kid had disappeared suddenly.

Jirokichi's bodyguard and staff were confused since they didn't receive any instruction from Jirokichi for a while. They didn't know what to do until there was a helicopter that flew toward where Kaitou Kid had disappeared.

"This is Jirokichi! This is Jirokichi! Every helicopter in the area, hurry up and gather around the helicopter number 7!" Jirokichi shouted in the walkie-talkie.

Jirokichi's bodyguard and staff were startled by a sudden instruction until they saw someone come out of the helicopter.

"KAITOU KID! I KNOW THAT YOU'RE INSIDE HELICOPTER NUMBER 7! WE HAVE CROWDED AROUND YOU AND IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR YOU TO RUN AWAY! PLEASE GIVE UP YOURSELF!"

"....."

Everyone who heard his loud voice couldn't help but looked at the helicopter which had been flying on the top of Kaitou Kid.

"WHAT?!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

600 Ocean“s Miracle 5

Every helicopter in the area started to gather around helicopter number 7.

The police also started to clean the area from everyone and created a big circle in the ground.

The audience gulped and waited anxiously for the process.

"Is Kaitou Kid really in that helicopter?" Conan frowned. He still couldn't think of the trick behind this magic. He looked at Yuuki who was in the helicopter while holding a loudspeaker. He wasn't sure how he could be there suddenly.

Nakamura Inspector wasn't sure how Jirokichi and Yuuki could know the trick behind Kaitou Kid's magic but he felt that it was the moment where they would be able to catch the greatest thief in the Heisei era.

---

Kaitou Kid frowned when he saw a lot of helicopters crowded around his helicopter.

"Kaitou-sama, please escape by yourself, I will handle this myself," Jii said to him with a worried expression. Even though he said that but looking at a lot of helicopters, guards, police, and cars gathered making a big circle in this area he wasn't sure how both of them could escape safely.

Kaitou Kid, no, Kaitou Kuroba, right now, had just gotten his first difficult situation. He saw the man that was always coming to his nightmare and finally this man had trapped him making him think that he was the protagonist but only a step stone for the real protagonist to come out. He didn't know what to do right now and was wondering whether he could run away together with Jii.

'How about a hang glider?' Kaitou shook his head since it was too dangerous with a lot of helicopters around them.

'So how about the ground?' Kaitou also shook his head since there were a lot of people there.

Kaitou didn't know what to do and only looked at the man who prepared this big stage for him and felt that he was really exasperated with him. He felt that he was a big fool right now and suddenly he remembered his father's words. He took a deep breath and said, "Jii, let's go down."

"What? Bu.." Jii wanted to say that there was a lot of police and both of them would be caught.

"Don't worry, there is another chance for us to get away," Kaitou said.

Jii decided to believe in him and landed the helicopter on the ground.

---

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Finally! Finally! I have won against Kaitou Kid!" Jirokichi was really happy and moved around inside the helicopter.

"Uncle! Uncle! Please don't jump around! You will make the helicopter lose its balance," Yuuki tried to stop him.

"O - oh..." Jirokichi nodded and sat down but his mood was really good and smiled happily. He was similar to a child who had gotten his favorite toy from his parents.

Tsugumi also felt quite happy right now and felt that it was really amazing. She didn't know anything about the trick earlier and was amazed but it was easily broken by him.

Yuuki also sat down on his seat while crossing his arms. His job was only to protect the Ocean's Miracle from Kaitou Kid and helped Jirokichi to get the first page of the newspaper tomorrow. His job was over and he didn't need to do anything right now. He had set up the stage and only needed to wait for the protagonist.

Jirokichi told the pilot to land on the ground since he wanted to catch Kaitou Kid but he didn't tell the other helicopter to land since he wanted them to guard the sky until he had caught this Kaitou Kid.

The helicopter landed together on the ground.

Jirokichi, Yuuki, and Tsugumi came out of the helicopter and walked toward the helicopter number 7 but stopped only a few meters away.

Jirokichi took a loudspeaker from him and said, "KAITOU KID! YOU HAVE BEEN SURROUNDED! GET OUT AND MAKE ME INTO THE FIRST PAGE OF THE NEWSPAPER TOMORROW!" He was very happy and thought that Kaitou Kid had been surrounded by a lot of cats.

Nakamura also walked beside him and ordered his subordinates to surround the Kaitou Kid. He was also very happy and smiled.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that it was during this kind of moment that both of them would lose. He shrugged his shoulders and didn't think much since Kaitou Kid's plot armor was just too strong.

They waited for a while until the helicopter number 7 machine was turned off. They suddenly saw two people coming out from the helicopter.

"RAISE YOUR HANDS! DON'T MOVE!" Nakamori shouted.

Both of them raised their hands together while shouting, "KAITOU KID IS INSIDE PLEASE CATCH HIM!"

Yuuki wasn't sure why everyone believed those words or maybe it was his fault to not tell there was an assistant inside the helicopter.

The police moved together toward the helicopter number 7 and the other moved toward the two people who had raised their hands. They were looking inside the helicopter number 7 until a smoke bomb exploded inside.

BOOOMM!!

The area was covered in smoke bombs and made everyone cough together.

They couldn't see anything and panicked.

"DON'T PANIC!!! KAITOU KID CAN'T RUN AWAY FROM THIS PLACE! ALSO, THE HELICOPTER CHECKING IS GUARDING THE SKY!" Jirokichi shouted.

"YES! EVERYONE GATHER AROUND THE HELICOPTER! GATHER AROUND THE HELICOPTER!" Jirokichi shouted.

However, Jirokichi didn't say anything and knew that it was the voice Kaitou Kid who mimicked his voice, "NO! DON'T LISTEN TO HIM! THAT'S KAITOU KID USING MY VOICE!"

"NO, DON'T LISTEN TO HIM, HE IS THE FAKER!"

Jirokichi's voice made everyone confused and when the smoke disappeared they didn't find anything but they could find both people who were coming out from the helicopter was caught by two police.

Nakamori and Jirokichi were very happy and both of them took the two people from the police.

The two police saluted both of them until they saw him coming.

"Good job," Yuuki praised both of them.

"No, this is our job," one police officer said while holding his hat and walking away but stopped when they heard his voice.

"Well, I don't care as long as Jirokichi Uncle has gotten the first page of the newspaper tomorrow, you can announce your return two days later," Yuuki said.

"I'm sorry, sir, but I don't understand what you're talking about?" One of the police said.

"It's okay that you don't understand, there is a lot of police here with one shout, I'm sure they will come toward me," Yuuki said.

One of the police tried to persuade the other police for a while.

"I understand, but I won't lose next time," one of them said and walked away.

"If I don't get a payment, I'm too lazy to catch you," Yuuki said and didn't really care whether he was heard or not. He saw that everyone was happy even though it was only a

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

601 Issei“s Confession 1

Jirokichi was happy with his work and gave him a bonus.

Yuuki was more than happy to receive that money and went back after he had taken them back to their home.

"We're home," Yuuki, Ranko, and Yukana said while entering the house.

Tsugumi didn't go back with him since she went back together with Chitoge.

"Welcome back," Utaha, Shouko, and Rossweisse answered. Three of them didn't watch the match directly but they saw the live record on the television.

They talked to him about the thing that happened earlier and thought that it was amazing.

Yuuki didn't stay too long and went to his room together with his girlfriends. He needed to let out his steam with them in his bedroom since tonight was a bit too much for him. He wasn't sure but he felt that the day would become more troublesome later.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

They did it for a few hours until they decided to take a rest.

Yuuki was looking at the ceiling.

"What's wrong?" Utaha asked.

"Nothing, it's just that there is a lot of things happening," Yuuki said and didn't expect him to be hugged.

"I'm here," Utaha said while placing his head on her breasts.

"Yeah, thank you," Yuuki felt grateful that he had met her, "I love you."

"I love you too," Utaha said.

Both of them slept soundly tonight.

---

The next day.

Yuuki went to the Kuoh Academy since he had promised Akeno to come here since there was a school festival in this school. He was coming together with Kuroka since she also wanted to play in too.

He knew that the level of beauty in this school was quite high and he could see a lot of beautiful girls in this place.

"Yuuki, how are you coming here?"

Yuuki turned and smiled, "Sona."

"Are you also coming to the school festival?" Sona asked. She was quite surprised when she heard he had come to her school.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Are you busy? Or can you stay with us?" He didn't know about this place and thought it was better to have someone to guide them. He could come to the Occult Research Club later and susprised Rias and her peerage later.

"Sure," Sona nodded.

They started to walk touring around the school. They had become a center of attention since the students in this school were surprised to see their school president, Sona, coming directly and guiding two of them around this school.

Kuroka didn't wear her usual black kimono but normal clothes. She was a bit hesitant at first but decided to try it and had gotten quite happy with it.

"Your school festival is really good," Yuuki praised.

"Thank you, I also want to visit your school festival," Sona said.

"It's okay but you should try to avoid our school president," Yuuki said.

"Why?" Sona asked curiously.

"His school president is a pervert, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"...."

Sona was speechless and said, "How is she perverted?"

Yuuki told her the thing that Uomi had done to him thought he told her that she was very responsible and very nice, though she was a bit quirky.

Sona felt curious about his school and asked, "When is your school festival?"

"It should be in the early winter," Yuuki remembered that his school festival would be held during an early winter session. He knew that it would be the last year of both Uomi and Yukari. He thought to make this school festival special since this was the last year that he could spend with both of them in the school.

They tried a lot of things in this Kuoh School Festival from a crepe stall, kendo dojo, ghost house, and a lot of things until they decided the most special place.

Yuuki was walking until he realized something, "There isn't any male student on this way."

Sona adjusted her glasses and nodded, "Yes, Occult Research Club has limited the guest to female only."

Yuuki probably understood since it would be troublesome to have a male student as a guest with such beautiful girls around. He knew that there would be chaos or something there and it was better to limit it to only a female student.

However, he was a special case and could enter this place easily.

"I will go back now and I still have a job," Sona said when she guided him to the place.

Yuuki didn't force her to stay and said, "Thank you."

"Thank you nyaa," Kuroka said.

Sona nodded and suddenly asked, "Yuuki..."

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

Sona didn't answer him immediately and gathered her thoughts. She took a deep breath and said, "Can you help me to train my peerage?" She looked at him and added, "I won't do it for free, I will give you some reward when you have helped me to become a fighting partner for a day."

"Can you tell me why? I'm sure that Azazel is more than happy to help you," Yuuki said.

Sona adjusted her glasses and said, "I have asked Azazel-sensei and he has helped me to make a good artificial sacred gear for my peerage."

"Wow, isn't that good?" Yuuki said.

"But still, that isn't enough, when I saw the match between Rias and Sairaorg, especially both Koneko and Akeno, both of them have outclassed anyone in my peerage," Sona was very hesitant to ask for his help but she decided to ask since asking was free whether he accepted it or not it was a different matter.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Alright, but you must help me with something."

"Oh, you need my help?" Sona suddenly became interested.

Yuuki nodded, "Help me to promote my match."

"Match?" Sona titled her head.

---

Yuuki and Kuroka entered the Occult Research Club.

"Welcom..."

Akeno was stunned and hurriedly hugged him, "Yuuki!"

"Where is my 'welcome home'?" Yuuki asked with a teasing smile.

"Welcome home, dear, do you want to take a bath, dinner, or me?" Akeno said with a teasing smile.

"You devil," Yuuki felt that this girl was really an enchantress.

"Kuroka-nee-sama, you're here?" Koneko was surprised and she was even more surprised when she saw her big sister wearing different clothes.

"Shirone nyaa!" Kuroka hugged her, "You're very cute."

"O - Onee-sama, don't hug me in this place..." Koneko was very shy but she was also happy at the same time.

"Alright, please welcome, let me guide you to your table," Akeno said and pulled both Yuuki and Kuroka to their table.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

602 Issei“s Confession 2

Yuuki and Kuroka sat on their table.

He felt that he had become a center of attention and couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

"Yuuki, what do you want to order, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

Yuuki looked at the maid, "What is your recommendation?"

"I recommend our strawberry cake and cafe latte, master," Rias answered him.

"Hmm, sure, I will have one," Yuuki looked at Kuroka and said, "You should choose something too, we can share it later."

Kuroka nodded, "Alright, I will order cheesecake and chocolate parfait, nyaa."

"I understand, please wait a while, MASTER," Rias said with a smile toward him.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "I'm not your master."

"Oh, you're my master here," Rias said with a smile and went to the kitchen.

Yuuki knew that every devil had always made a scheme behind the scenes.

"Why don't you accept her nyaa? You had earlier accepted Sona's request," Kuroka asked curiously.

"I feel that there will be a lot of troublesome things happening later when I accept her request," Yuuki said.

"Nyaa," Kuroka suddenly hugged him.

Yuuki was startled, "What's wrong?"

"Don't say nyaa, then do you think that we should become mates? After all, I'm always causing you trouble," Kuroka said with a smile, though there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow and caressed her cheek slowly, "You're my mate, you're different."

"I love you nyaa," Kuroka buried her head on his chest.

"Hey, we can do that later, there are a lot of people here," Yuuki said and could hear everyone in the place was looking at him.

"I don't care, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "But still, you can think about it since it will be helpful for you too when you become her teacher."

"Benefits, eh?" Yuuki knew that there would be a benefit when he taught her. He thought for a bit and felt that it wouldn't be bad to teach her.

"Thank you for waiting, this is your order," Rias said while giving them their order.

"Thank you, maybe I will consider it later," Yuuki said.

"Oh!?" Rias was surprised.

"But that doesn't mean that I have accepted you, you're very smart rather than asking me, isn't it better to train yourself, your power is in your peerage," Yuuki said.

"I know that don't worry, I have also decided to train with one of my peerages," Rias said.

"That's good," Yuuki nodded.

"Alright, please enjoy yourself, also I forgot to mention this..." Rias said.

"Hmm?" Yuuki and Kuroka looked at her.

"Please, don't flirt with our cafe, there are a lot of people that have received damage from both of you," Rias said while pointing at the kitchen.

Yuuki and Kuroka turned and saw Issei was there crying with his blood looking at both of them enviously.

Yuuki only sighed when he looked at him. He was wondering whether Issei had confessed to Rias or not.

They started to eat the cake while talking until someone called him.

"Kuroka, can I borrow your mate for a bit?" Azazel asked.

"Sure nyaa, but don't take too long," Kuroka said.

"Alright, Rias, let me borrow Issei too," Azazel said.

"I don't mind but what are you going to do with them?" Rias asked.

"Don't worry, only some small talk between men," Azazel said.

Yuuki was curious and decided to follow him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Issei also did the same since he was treated similar to a perverted in this place, even though he was perverted.

---

Azazel brought them to the side of the Occult Research Club and talked about the aftermath of the battle.

"What?! All the supporter behind Sairaorg back off from him?" Issei was surprised.

"What are you susprised for? Isn't that normal?" Yuuki said while crossing his arms.

Azazel nodded, "That's right, the loser loses everything, but as long as he has the ability he can come back again."

"B - but..." Issei wanted to say something but he was cut.

"You don't need to worry about him, he has the ability to manage himself, he is also the next successor to the Lord's clan," Yuuki said and added, "Also, what about your confession with Rias? Have you done it?"

Issei, who was asked this question, couldn't help but become embarrassed, "N - no, I haven't done it yet, I'm very busy taking care of the school festival in the past few days."

"Well, it can't be helped, then you should confess it to her tonight," Azazel told him.

"T - tonight?" Issei was startled.

"Yes, didn't you have said to us that you will confess to her after you have won in the Rating Game before but it seems that you have forgotten about it and have a bromance with Sairaorg," Yuuki said.

"B - bromance?!" Issei shuddered.

"Hahaha, isn't that great, you have such a deep relationship with the successor of the Lord's clan," Azazel laughed.

"P - please, don't laugh, this isn't a laughing matter," Issei felt sad when he thought that the one who openly interested in him was a male.

"Well, in this matter, you should strengthen your newly formed Queen piece," Azazel said.

"Yes," Issei nodded with determined eyes.

"Issei!!!!"

Suddenly someone called his name.

"Matsuda? Motohama?" Issei was stupified.

"Hurry up and come with us!" Motohama said.

"Bring us to the Occult Research Club!" Matsuda said.

"W - wait!?" Issei couldn't refuse them and he was pulled by both of them.

Yuuki and Azazel looked at their backs while waving their hands.

"Do you think Rias will accept him?" Azazel asked.

"I guess it's 50/50," Yuuki said.

"Haha, but he needs to start something or else everything can't change, right, archer?" Azazel said.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

603 Issei“s Confession 3

"Don't call me that here," Yuuki said.

"It isn't like you hide it from the public right now, right?" Azazel said.

"You aren't wrong but sometimes people will miss such a detail," Yuuki said.

"that's true, but it's still easier to know your identity since you have come to your girlfriend here," Azazel said.

"Is there something that you want to talk about with me?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel nodded, "That's right, do you know Slash Dog?"

Yuuki felt that he had heard it somewhere but he shook his head, "I don't know."

"Slash Dog is part of my organization," Azazel said proudly.

"So isn't this the only group of fallen angels?" Yuuki asked.

"That's where you're wrong, the leader of this group is human," Azazel said.

"Human, eh? Is he a Longinus user?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel nodded, "That's right, he is the user of Canis Lykaon."

"Canis Lykaon? Is it a dog or something?" Yuuki felt that this name was similar to a dog.

"That's right, this Longinus is a big black dog," Azazel said.

"So what is your purpose for telling me that information?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm not asking you to join, but how about you see them," Azazel said, adding, "You should add more friends to this supernatural world."

"You don't need to worry about that," Yuuki shook his head, "But maybe I will visit Grigori since my father-in-law is there."

"Oh, I'm sure that Baraqiel will be very happy, he is crying when he saw his daughter in the match before," Azazel started to tell him about his father-in-law.

Yuuki nodded while listening to his story but he didn't want to stay too long, "Kuroka has been waiting for me, I need to go back."

"Alright, but you need to be careful with both Hades and Indra," Azazel said.

"Oh, I have met Indra before," Yuuki said.

"Whaat?! Why you didn't tell me?!" Azazel was very scared when he heard him meeting with Indra.

"Why are you so surprised? There were a lot of people watching that match and I met him by chance and he wasn't that bad in my opinion," Yuuki said.

"That's because you're human, if you're a devil, I'm sure he will show contempt," Azazel said.

"And if you're a fallen angel," Yuuki shook his head and said, "I'm not sure what you did millions of years ago to make both of them hate you to the core."

Azazel only shook his head, "There is a lot of things happening but we're in a peaceful situation right now."

"But even though we're at peace there are a lot of people who can't accept that situation," Yuuki said while crossing his arms.

"And that is why we need to stop them," Azazel said while looking at him.

Yuuki only shrugged, "Well, that's true, peace is nice since I can focus on my job and have fun with my family."

"Family, eh? Not a girlfriend?" Azazel laughed.

"Don't tease me, I'm not Issei, I'm not going to blush," Yuuki said.

"You're very cruel to add him to this situation," Azazel shook his head.

"Still, I'm not sure but I have the feeling that he will be rejected by her," Yuuki shook his head.

"Then how about we make a bet?" Azazel said.

"Hoo?" Yuuki was interested.

"If you win, I will give you my artificial sacred gear," Azazel said.

"I'm not interested in your fakes," Yuuki said.

"Don't call it fake, I'm quite hurt," Azazel said with a sad expression.

"Still, I don't have any interest in such a lame bet, but I can help you with the research since your faction is the weakest among the three factions," Yuuki said.

"Who is weak?!" Azazel was very annoyed.

"Isn't that true? In the Devil Faction, they have Four Satans and Angel Faction, they have Four Seraphs," Yuuki said.

"Still, we can invite someone out of the angel," Azazel said in an argument.

"Then isn't this peaceful meeting useless when you keep inviting someone from the angel faction?" Yuuki said.

"....."

Azazel was speechless, "But my faction isn't the weakest!"

"Alright, you don't need to pout, you're an old man and not a girl, it's disgusting," Yuuki said.

"Have people ever told you that you're really rude?" Azazel felt that he was very mad right now.

"Oh, don't be too tight, let me treat you a strawberry cake or something," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand on his shoulder.

Azazel only sighed at him.

Both of them went back to the Occult Research Club and joined with everyone there.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

Yuuki was still in the Kuoh School until the school festival was over. He had also toured around this school together with both Koneko, Kuroka, and Akeno. He wasn't sure but Xenovia also followed him in the middle of their outing.

They joined the dance event in the outdoors until they walked silently toward the Occult Research Club.

Everyone was waiting for Issei to confess his love for Rias Gremory.

"Ah, can you move for a bit, I want to listen to them," Irina said.

"I can't listen to their conversations," Asia said.

"Everyone, please calm down," Kiba said.

"Shhh," Yuuki said to everyone. He felt that it was better for Issei to be accepted by Rias since it was funnier that way.

They nodded and placed their ears right into the door listening to the conversation of both Rias and Issei.

"Thank you, Issei, I'm very happy that you have called my name."

"T - then, R - Rias...."

"But, please wait for a while, during the battle a few days ago, I have realized that I have been useless, I can't help you, I can't help everyone, I want us to be together but not right now....."

"......."

They weren't sure how to respond to this situation. Everyone who had eavesdropped on their conversation thought that the confession would be very smooth but they didn't expect such a curveball to suddenly appear.

'It's just too unexpected!'

They thought inwardly listening to their conversation.

"For now, please wait....."

"......"

"Rias, I will wait for you."

"Thank you."

They looked at each other.

"Let's go back," Akeno said.

They nodded and walked back quietly, hopefully, the fallen warrior would wake after this war.

Yuuki looked at Irina and Asia hopefully both of them would help him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

604 Hina-chan is sick! 1

Yuuki was glad that it was Sunday right now. He decided to visit Hitotose Cafe since it has been a while since he came there. He looked at the outside of the cafe and felt that nothing had changed from it.

"Ah, Yuuki, welcome," Hinako greeted him when she saw him. She walked toward him and asked curiously," It has been a while since you've been here? What's wrong?"

"Hina-chan," Yuuki smiled when he looked at her. He caressed her head slowly.

"Fuwaaa...." Hinako had a comfortable expression on her face.

Yuuki frowned since he felt strange on her forehead, "Do you have a fever?"

"Eehh... fever?" Hinako looked at him with a confused expression.

Yuuki pressed his forehead on her and could feel that her forehead was really hot.

"Aawaawawaw..." Hinako was startled by his action and she started to become dizzy. She felt that the world started to revolve and she fell down on his chest.

"Hina-chan?" Yuuki was startled when he saw her fall down on his chest suddenly.

"Ah, Yuuki? Hina-chan? What's wrong?" Kuina was surprised to see both of them hugging each other.

"A - ah, Yuuki? Are you trying to get Hina-chan?" Mayuki also came while closing both of her eyes with her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers.

"Yuuki? Hina-chan?" Chiaki also looked at them with a strange expression.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Can you tell her her room first? She is sick right now."

"Sick?!" Three of them were startled and hurriedly told Hinako's room.

Yuuki carried her in his arms and brought her to her room. He wanted to say that her body was really soft and fragrance but he decided to close his mouth. He placed her in her bath and could see that Hinako was really in pain.

"Yuuki, can you get out first? I will change her clothes," Chiaki said.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and got out of the room.

---

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"U - ugh...." Hinako opened her eyes slowly and saw an unfamiliar room, "This is?"

"This is your room," Yuuki answered.

"Yuuki?" Hinako looked at him and confused why she was here.

"You have a fever, let me check your temperature first," Chiaki said and placed a thermometer in her mouth.

Hinako didn't say anything since she felt dizzy.

They were waiting for a while until the thermometer rang. They took it and checked her temperature.

"37.5° Celcius," Chiaki said.

"Well, it's a fever," Yuuki said.

"Do we need to bring her to the hospital? Should we also call her parents?" Mayuki was worried and panicked.

"Calm down, Mayuki," Yuuki said.

"Yes, this is only a normal fever, you don't need to worry," Chiaki said and stood up, "Mayu-chan, you should get back to work first, I will take care of her together with him, right?" She looked at him.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, don't worry, I will help you."

Mayuki nodded, "I - I'm sorry for panicked...."

The door was opened and someone entered the room.

"HINA-CHAN! ARE YOU OKAY!? S - SHOULD WE CALL AN AMBULANCE? O - OR SHOULD WE BRING HER TO THE HOSPITAL BY OURSELVES?" Kuina entered the room with a panicked expression.

"Kuu-chan, you should calm down," Yuuki said.

"Y - Yuuki.... what's wrong with me?" Hinako asked him with a dizzy head.

Yuuki sat beside her while caressing her forehead slowly. He used his message skill to alleviate her dizziness while also making his hand cooler to make her more comfortable.

"It's c - comfortable...." Hinako said while closing her eyes.

"You have a fever, you don't need to worry, I will take care of you," Yuuki said.

"Hmmm," Hinako nodded and suddenly asked, "W - what about the cafe? I - I just fainted I - I'm sure I'm making a lot of trouble...."

"Don't worry, I will be helping the cafe later, you should take a rest now," Chiaki told her.

"I - I'm sorry, this is my fault...." Hinako said while hung her head down.

Yuuki knew that when someone was sick they would become weak and started to think depressingly, "For now, you should focus on getting better, I will take care of you, alright?" He caressed her head again to make her not thinking too much.

"Hmmm...." Hinako only nodded while looking at him. She didn't want him to go and wanted him to take care of him right now.

Kuina, who was worried, suddenly asked, "Hina-chan, is there something that I can do to you? I can bring you anything!" She wanted to help her too.

"Hmm," Hinako thought for a while and asked, "I feel a little cold, so I want something that makes me feel warm."

Kuina raised her hand, "If that is the case, then let me warm you with my body's temperature! My body is quite warm!" She suddenly hugged her with a smile.

"Aawawa..." Hinako was startled when she was hugged suddenly.

Yuuki and Chiaki were speechless when both of them saw that Kuina had done to her.

"How is it, Hina-chan? Do you feel warm?" Kuina asked with a smile.

Yuuki knew that her intention was good but her action would cause harm to both of them.

"Y - yes, it's v - very warm...." Hinako nodded with a reddened face.

Chiaki picked her up and said, "You can't do that, she needs to rest for now..."

"Uwaaa...." Kuina had an expression similar to a cat right now when she was picked by Chiaki.

Chiaki looked at him, "Yuuki, please take care of her, alright?"

"Yes, don't worry," Yuuki nodded.

Chiaki wasn't sure but she felt slightly jealous. She also felt that she wanted to get sick too.

"H - Hina-chan, I will come back later!!!" Kuina said being pulled by Chiaki.

Yuuki sighed looking at her. He looked at her and asked, "Are you still feeling cold? Do you want to wear socks and more blankets?"

"Y - yes, please...." Hinako said with a reddened face. Her face was red because of both fever and blush right now.

"Alright...."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

605 Hina-chan is sick! 2

Yuuki helped to wear the socks on her feet.

"Y - Yuuki, let me wear it by myself," Hinako was afraid that her feet were sweaty.

"You don't need to think much, I have taken care of someone before," Yuuki said while touching her smooth feet. He had just realized that her feet were really beautiful and he could touch it forever.

"R - really? Who is it?" Hinako asked curiously.

"Utaha," Yuuki said after he had finished helping her and stood up, "Do you want more blankets or are you fine?"

Hinako felt warmer right now and shook her head, "It's okay, I'm fine right now." She looked at him and muttered, "Utaha-senpai is very lucky..."

"Hmm? Did you say something?" Yuuki asked after he sat on the seat beside her.

"Nothing..." Hinako looked at him and asked, "How are you taking care of her?" She was curious and also wanted to try it.

"Well, she is pretty much spoiled," Yuuki said and held her hand, "She wants me to hold her hand and ask me to stay until she is better..."

Hinako looked at her hand that was held by him and felt a butterfly on her heart. She understood why his girlfriend wanted him to pamper her, "Stay with me...." She had never used this tone on him but her dizziness made her not think much.

"Yes, I will stay with you until you get better, don't worry and take a rest now," Yuuki said.

"Hm...." Hinako closed her eyes and started to sleep while holding his hand.

Yuuki didn't think taking care of a sick girl was troublesome, rather he loved it probably since he could see a lot of side from that girl that was very rare to show it to her, except for Utaha that girl was just a loveable for him. He took his phone and sent an email to his girlfriends that he would go home late since he needed to take care of her right now.

---

"Wha?! Hinako is sick?!" Yua was surprised.

Kuina nodded while taking out a lot of medical books on the bookstore, "Yes, right now, I'm searching for something that can help to cure her fever." She looked at her book, "To cure a fever...." She thought for a bit and remembered there was a book about the 'Medicine Dictionary'. She took that book and searched for information to cure her fever, "With this, we can cure her." She ripped a page out of the book and grinding it in the mortar.

"Yosh...." Kuina started to grin at the paper with a pestle.

"That's wrong," Yua stopped her.

---

Yuuki was reading a book while holding her hand until the door was knocked on.

The door was opened.

"Hina-chan, I have brought you something to alleviate your fever," Kuina said with an excited expression. She showed that thing both of them with a hopeful expression, "With this, your fever will be cured instantly!"

"Leek?" Hinako and Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yua who saw both of them couldn't help but jealous but decided not to say anything since Hinako was sick, 'T - they're holding hands!'

"Yes, you only need to wrap it around your neck, I have read it in the book," Kuina said and added, "Let's wrap this leek on your neck now."

"Oh, let's give her a jacket too," Yua said.

"W - wait, a moment," Yuuki stopped her.

"What's wrong?" Yua and Kuina asked.

"I'm sure that Hina-chan is happy that both of you are worried about them but you can't give her this since there isn't any scientific reason that leeks can cure fever, also she is warm enough, more than that will be harmful to her," Yuuki said.

"Well....."

*knock knock

"Hina-chan, I have brought you a drink," Chiaki said and entered the room. She was startled when she saw a lot of leeks and a thick jacket. She looked at both Yua and Kuina and asked, "What are you going to do?"

---

*gulp gulp

Yuuki helped her to drink water.

Yua and Kuina were sitting on the ground reflecting their mistake.

"Moo, you can't do that, you won't make Hina-chan's condition better that way," Chiaki said.

"I'm sorry...." Yua and Kuina said while hung their heads down.

"Huft... I feel very comfortable right now," Hinako said after she had drunk a lot of water.

"Is that so? That's good," Chiaki said and looked at him, "Yuuki, get out first."

"What?" Yuuki was surprised.

"Hmm?" Hinako was also surprised.

"I need to change her clothes, I'm sure that she is full of sweat right now," Chiaki said.

"O - oh...." Hinako blushed.

'Good grief...' Yuuki stood up and left her room.

Chiaki started to wipe the sweat on her body.

---

Yuuki decided to go down and looked at the situation of the cafe. He saw that the cafe was quite busy right now.

"Aawawaw....." Mayuki was overwhelmed by the guests who were coming.

"Mayuki, let me help you," Yuuki said.

"A - ah, Yuuki, how is Hina-chan?" Mayuki was worried.

"She is good right now, she only needs to rest, let me help you for a bit since Chiaki is helping her clean her body," Yuuki said.

Mayuki understood why Yuuki decided to go out. She nodded at him and said, "Alright, but you need to change your clothes first, there is your uniform there."

"Alright, wait for a bit," Yuuki said and changed his clothes. He really felt that it had really been a while since he had become a waiter. He was ready to become one right now, "Hello, welcome to Hitotose Cafe, let me note your order..."

They stopped for a few seconds and woke up.

"A - ah, yes... please give me apple tea and apple pie."

"Alright, one apple tea and apple pie, I will bring your order right away," Yuuki smiled at the guest and started to prepare her order.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

606 Hina-chan is sick! 3

Yuuki helped Mayuki who was overwhelmed by a lot of guests who came to the cafe.

"Thank you, Yuuki," Mayuki sighed in relief since Yuuki had helped her.

"Don't worry, let me borrow your kitchen for a bit," Yuuki said.

"Do you want to make something?" Mayuki asked.

"Yeah, I'm thinking of making applesauce for Hina-chan," Yuuki said and asked, "Is it okay to use the apple here?"

"Sure, let me taste it too later," Mayuki said, and felt that it was a rare chance to taste his cooking.

"My cooking skill isn't that good," Yuuki gave her a wry smile.

"Oh, but I can't wait to taste it," Mayuki smiled.

"Alright, I will make some for everyone," Yuuki said. He took the apple and cut it into dice. He put it on the pan and put some water, sugar, cinnamon, and lemon. He boiled it for a while and made it into a puree with a blender.

Mayuki, who was near him, couldn't help but smell something nice, "This smells really nice."

"This is very simple though, try it first," Yuuki said and took a spoonful of applesauce, "Aahh..."

Mayuki was a bit embarrassed but she opened her mouth, "Aahhh.." She ate it slowly and her eyes lit up, "Hmm, this is good!"

Both of them were talking about this applesauce until someone called him.

"Yuuki Hina-chan is calling you," Chiaki said and looked at both of them, "What are you eating?"

"Ah, Aki-chan, you should try this applesauce, this is very good," Mayuki said.

"Oh, let me try it," Chiaki said and opened her mouth to him.

"Alright, here," Yuuki fed her this applesauce.

"This is good, is this for Hina-chan?" Chiaki asked.

"Yes," Yuuki prepared a bowl for Hinako.

Chiaki and Mayuki couldn't help but feel envious. They thought that it would be really good to be taken care of by him.

"I will take care of you too when you get sick," Yuuki said to both of them and went out while bringing this bowl of applesauce.

"Do you think that we can get sick?" Chiaki asked.

"I - I'm not sure," Mayuki blushed.

---

*knock knock

"Hina-chan, I've brought you applesauce," Yuuki opened the door and he was stupified by the scene in front of him.

"Hiss! Hiss!" Kuina was there trying to scare Hinako while wearing a white snake costume.

"What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"I have read that the bite of a big white snake can cure any disease---"

"If that's real, alright don't make trouble for her, let her take a rest," Yuuki said and took her out. He sighed and sat beside Hinako. He felt that it was wonderful that they were worried about her but their way was a bit too much.

"Y - Yuuki..." Hinako was a bit sleepy.

Yuuki placed the bowl on the table and he could warm it later with his magic, "You should take a rest first." He said while caressing her head.

"Hmm, give me your hand," Hinako said with spoiled tone.

"Alright," Yuuki smiled and let her play with his hand.

"It's comfortable," Hinako said while rubbing his hand on her face. She started to feel asleep while holding his hand.

Yuuki was sitting calmly on the chair until someone opened the door again.

Yua came inside while nodding at him. She walked calmly toward Hinako and took out a ward stick that was used for a ritual, "God, please h....."

Before she finished the door was opened again by Chiaki.

Chiaki who saw this scene pulled Yua away from her room.

"I just - um... ano..." Yua was nervous.

"Don't be noisy," Chiaki said simply and took her outside.

"Yes," Yua answered.

'What the heck?!' Yuuki was just too late to react since this situation was just too baffled for him. He didn't need to wait too long and the door opened again.

This time, Kuina came to Hinako's room while wearing a dragon costume. She raised both of her hands and showed her teeth, "Gao!!!"

Chiaki, who saw this scene by chance, couldn't help but sweatdrop and pulled her away.

"I have read that the bite of a dragon can cure any disease---"

"If that is a real dragon," Chiaki said while pulling her outside.

The door was closed and the room had become calm again.

Yuuki wasn't bored since there were a lot of funny things that would come to this room and he was right. He didn't need to wait too long and the door opened again.

This time, Yua came to her room while wearing a cloak and bringing an orb in her hand. She raised this orb and started to chant, "Elohim essaim... Elohim essaim... I hope...."

Chiaki also came again and looked at this scene with a tired expression. She didn't say anything and pulled her away.

"T - this is... ano...." Yua was nervous.

"What a good thing to call a demon in this room," Chiaki said while pulling her away.

"Ah, I have chanted the wrong spell," Yua was startled.

'Good grief,' Yuuki shook his head and looked at the girl who was sleeping by his side. He felt that this girl was really lucky to have a lot of caring friends even though they were a bit strange but all of them were very cute.

"Hurry up and get better alright," Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to kiss her forehead.

"Hmm..." Her breath was hard but she wasn't sure why she was smiling right now.

---

Hinako opened her eyes slowly and felt that her throat was dry.

"Do you want to drink water?"

Hinako nodded slightly.

"Alright, wait for a while."

"Open your mouth."

Hinako opened her mouth and she sucked a straw in her mouth greedily. She felt that her throat was very comfortable and looked at someone who was helping her, "Yuuki?"

"I'm here, I will be here until you have gotten better," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Hmm," Hinako smiled.

"Do you want to eat something?" Yuuki asked.

Hinako nodded slightly.

"Alright, I have made your applesauce earlier, I hope you like it," Yuuki said and started to feed her.

"Aahh," Hinako opened her mouth and started to eat it slowly. She felt that this applesauce was really delicious and made her body feel better.

"Is it good?" Yuuki asked.

"Aahh," Hinako opened her mouth again while nodding.

"What a spoiled girl, here's another one," Yuuki said.

Hinako felt warm right now even though her mother wasn't her but she had him right now. She suddenly remembered something and touched her forehead.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"I - I feel something nice on my forehead before," Hinako said with a reddened face.

"Really? What is it?" Yuuki teased.

"I - I'm not sure..." Hinako wasn't sure but she felt shy.

"Oh, I can give it to you but you can't tell it to anyone," Yuuki said.

Hinako thought for a bit and nodded.

"Good girl," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead once again.

Hinako blushed but she was really happy right now.

"Do you want to eat again?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Hinako said.

"Alright, open your mouth," Yuuki said.

"Aahh," Hinako felt that she wanted him more right now. not as a friend, but as something more, she thought to call her mother about this since it was her first time to feel this feeling.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

607 Plot Armor

Yuuki had gone back from the Hitotose Dorm.

Hinako had felt better and she was quite healthy right now. She felt quite regretful and thought that she should have her fever longer.

Yuuki didn't go home directly but he went to the Eagle Jump since he wanted to check whether there was someone who worked until in the middle of the night. He decided to buy an oden on the way for them. He walked for a while until he saw someone in front of him. He frowned and said, "Cao Cao."

"I've been waiting for you," Cao Cao said while crossing his arms. He was in the form of her girl since he had lost a bet from Vali. He needed to stay in this dammed form for the past three months.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked and walked toward him.

Cao Cao frowned when he saw him didn't even show any wary expression toward him.

"Do you need anything?" Yuuki asked once again since this guy didn't answer him.

Cao Cao looked at him and said, "You really won't stop us?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I won't, you can do whatever you want as long as you don't attack my acquaintances."

"How about the Red Dragon Emperor?" Cao Cao suddenly asked.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I think it'll be impossible for you to kill him."

"Why? Are you understimating me?" Cao Cao frowned.

Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Have you heard about plot armor?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Plot armor?" Cao Cao raised his eyebrow when he heard such a word before.

"You must have read my manga before right?" Yuuki asked.

Cao Cao who had investigated him, knew that he was a mangaka and a novelist. In reality, he was also one of his fans but he wouldn't tell him no matter what. He looked at him while nodding.

"You also know that whenever the main character is in a dangerous situation, they will be able to beat their enemies, no matter what the difficulties are," Yuuki said.

Cao Cao frowned, "Are you saying that pervert and that boob dragon is the main character?" He felt that he was humiliated when his stance was lower than that perverted guy.

"Don't be angry, let's calmly analyze it," Yuuki calmed him down.

Cao Cao looked at him and nodded.

"First, your character, your character is fine, but you're similar to normal villains in everyone's eyes even though your purpose is for the greater humanity," Yuuki said.

Cao Cao wanted to deny it but he couldn't since in the eyes of everyone he was the evil one.

"Lastly, the character of Issei Hyoudou is very strong, even though he is perverted, you should also read that whenever his comrade is in dangerous situation, he will help them no matter what and getting stronger along the way," Yuuki said and added, "If you're not careful you'll be his stepping stone to become stronger."

'Me? Stepping stone?' Cao Cao was annoyed by those words.

"In my opinion, it is very hard for you to beat him, also be careful that you have been targeted by a lot of people," Yuuki said.

"Hmph, you don't need to worry about that, I will show you that I'm not a stepping stone," Cao Cao said and walked out.

"Hey Cao Cao," Yuuki called him.

"Hmm?" Cao Cao turned.

"Do you want some oden?" Yuuki asked.

Cao Cao shook his head, "No." He walked into the dark and disappeared.

Yuuki thought that guy, no, that girl was just too cold. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to walk to the Eagle Jump. He entered the office and saw that there was still a light in the office. He thought there must be someone who was still working inside. He shook his head even though he had reprimanded them for working only until 5 P.M.

He entered the office and walked around until he saw someone who was standing there only in panties with another girl who was in a very loose t-shirt, "Aoba, Kou, what are you doing here?"

"B - Boss!?"

Aoba and Kou were surprised to see their boss suddenly appear here.

"W - why are you here boss?" Kou asked him with a nervous expression, even though Yuuki had reprimanded her for not staying in the office she still kept doing that.

"Y - Yagami-san! You need to wear your pants!" Aoba reprimanded her.

"A - ah, that's right! B - boss, please turn away!" Kou said.

Yuuki wasn't sure whether he should laugh or get angry at both of them, however, her panties were unexpected, 'White panties, huh?'

Aoba helped her but it just caused a mess everywhere and it was only after a few minutes that Kou had finished wearing her pants.

Yuuki turned and asked, "Still, why are you here?"

"W - well, I c - can't work when it's night," Kou said nervously.

"You will get sick when you keep working like this, I hope this will be your last time to work until tonight," Yuuki said.

"Yes," Kou said with her head hung down.

"Aoba, too, what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm sorry," Aoba said with a sad expression.

Yuuki shook his head, "Alright, enough of this, do you want to eat some oden?" He said while showing a plastic bag in his hand.

"Yes, boss, I'm also quite hungry," Kou said.

"I - I will bring the plate," Aoba said.

Yuuki nodded, "How is the production?"

"It's good, the process is very smooth, but..."

"But?" Yuuki looked at her.

"I'm not sure about the boss of the zombie...." Kou was in low spirits since she couldn't draw a suitable zombie for the boss.

"Don't worry, I believe in you," Yuuki said to her and added, "Do you want me to help you? I'm not helping in drawing but only giving you some direction on how to draw this boss."

"Can you?" Kou asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Sure."

"I brought the plate," Aoba said.

"Alright, let's eat first," Yuuki said.

"Yes," Aoba and Kou said at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

608 Temperamen

They started to eat warm oden in the office.

"Ha..Ha..Ha... it's hot..." Aoba said while biting the radish.

"It would be perfect to eat it with alcohol," Kou said while shaking her head.

"You can't continue to work after this," Yuuki said.

Kou laughed wrily in response.

Aoba looked at him and asked, "Boss, how old are you?"

"I'm 17 this year, what's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"N - nothing, but I feel that I'm very childish compared to you," Aoba said depressingly.

"Isn't that fine?" Yuuki said.

"Huh?" Aoba looked at him with a bewildering expression.

"A lot of women want to look younger, you should be grateful that your appearance is a lot younger than your age," Yuuki said.

"That's true," Kou nodded.

"No! I don't want to be told that I'm childish!" Aoba was almost crying.

"Do you want to become an adult?" Yuuki asked.

"Eh? How?" Aoba suddenly asked him with an interesting expression.

"Boss, don't teach her anything bad," Kou said.

"I'm younger than her, what do you think I will teach her?" Yuuki said while raising his eyebrow.

Kou rubbed her nose and sometimes she forgot that her boss was only a teenager.

"Ahem, then, Aoba, let me ask you a question," Yuuki said.

"Yes!" Aoba was excited.

"Do you have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.

Aoba blushed and answered him with a very low voice, "N - no..."

"Boss, don't tease her," Kou also blushed to hear that question.

"Then how about you, Kou? Do you have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"N - no," Kou also answered with blush and low voice.

Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression, "Really? Never?"

"NO! I'M ONLY WORKING AND DIDN'T HAVE TIME TO DATE!" Kou suddenly became mad and said, "Ah, it will be nice to drink alcohol, right now."

"Kou, don't run away from reality, you're cute, how can you not have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.

Aoba didn't say anything but she was clearly interested in this conversation.

"I - I have only attended an all-girls school in the past," Kou answered.

"Ah, I'm also the same," Aoba said while raising her hand.

Kou looked at him, "How about you, boss? What is your relationship with Rossweisse? You're living together, right? I have heard that you are also living with a lot of girls too."

"Huwaa?! Living together?!" Aoba blushed and her face was really hot.

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Don't ask me that question." He looked at them and said, "I don't have any problem with my relationship, but the two of you, you should be careful since there are a lot of bad men outside."

"Like you, boss?" Kou asked with a smile.

"I can't deny that I'm a very bad man so be careful," Yuuki smiled.

Kou and Aoba weren't sure but both of them didn't feel that the warning was dangerous but rather making him more interesting.

"Aoba, are you from Ousai?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, yes, how did you know, boss?" Aoba asked curiously.

"I befriended the student council at that school," Yuuki said.

"Oh...." Aoba blushed and asked, "Is she still saying a lot of perverted things?"

"Of course, I'm sure that is her way of life," Yuuki said.

"How can a student council say a perverted thing?" Kou asked with susprised expression since she thought a student council member should be very polite but it seemed that wasn't the case.

"The world is changing, Kou," Yuuki said and added, "Enough of the reminiscent, didn't we talk about how to make Aoba to not become childish?"

"Oh, that's right, how can you help her?" Kou asked.

"Then first, how about appearance?" Yuuki said and looked at her.

Aoba was quite short and her appearance was similar to a middle school student.

Yuuki and Kou looked at each other and shook their heads together.

"Why are you not saying anything!?" Aoba felt hurt when she saw their expression.

"In my opinion to become an adult, you should have a temperament," Yuuki said.

"Temperament?" Aoba asked curiously.

"For example, Kou, who is sitting beside us here," Yuuki said.

"Eh? Me?" Kou was surprised while pointing her finger at herself.

"Yes, even though she is quite childish sometimes...."

"Hey!" Kou was annoyed.

"But when she is working, she is showing a different image than her usual that is making it hard for you to ignore her or rather attracted to her figure," Yuuki said.

"Boss...." Kou blushed when he heard his description.

Aoba thought what he said was true, "That's true, even though Yagami-san is usually unreliable..."

"Hey!" Kou was mad.

"But when she was working she was showing a different image," Aoba nodded.

"Then you don't need to worry, an adult isn't about an appearance but the temperament, as an adult you should think of the people who call you childish as praise, it's better to be childish rather than a hag," Yuuki said.

"Now that you mention it, it's better to be called a childish rather than a hag," Aoba nodded and felt spirited right now.

Yuuki who looked at her happy couldn't help but thought that this girl was similar to a child. He turned toward Kou and saw her frowned, "What's wrong, Kou?"

Kou was startled but shook her head, "Nothing, my mother is just texting me."

"Hmm, I'm sure that she is worried that you're working too much," Yuuki said.

"That's true...." Kou said and shook her head, "Alright, boss, tell how is your image of the boss in this game?" She was ready to work right now.

"Alright, I won't let you sleep tonight," Yuuki said.

"Why does that sentence seem strange in your mouth?" Kou asked. She felt that it was kind of wrong somehow.

"It's in your imagination, don't think too much, Aoba too, you should start working or else you will sleep quite late," Yuuki said.

"Yes, boss," Aoba nodded.

Yuuki helped her until midnight and decided to go home. He felt it was quite strange for them to work on this holiday but decided not to think too much.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

609 Marathon Annoucemen

The sun is very hot right now but suddenly they received bad news from their teacher.

"Now, can you tell me what day is tomorrow?" Hiratsuka asked.

"Tomorrow is Tuesday, Hiratsuka-sensei," Ranko answered her.

"I know that tomorrow is Tuesday, but do you know there is something special tomorrow?" Hiratsuka asked.

"..."

"No one?" Hiratsuka asked once again.

"Sensei, are you going to marry?"

"..."

Everyone was silent when they heard this question. They looked at the student who had asked this question with a pitiful expression. They knew that this person wouldn't live tomorrow.

"Sensei won't marry tomorrow, maybe one or two years later," Hiratsuka said with a blush.

"..."

The class was in silence again when Hiratsuka answered that question.

They thought it was because the temperature was very hot that made them have hallucinations.

"Sensei, are you really going to marry one or two years later?"

"...."

They were waiting for her answer.

"Yes, if there is nothing wrong, that should be the plan," Hiratsuka coughed for a while and said, "Enough about me, let me tell you that tomorrow there will be a marathon."

"....."

They were stunned when they heard Hiratsuka wanted to get married one or two years later but they were more stunned when they heard there would be a marathon tomorrow.

"What?! Sensei! Are you serious?"

"This is summer!"

"Do you know what the temperature is right now?"

"Sensei! We can die in this marathon!"

Everyone complained when they heard there would be a marathon tomorrow.

"SHUT UP!!!!"

"..."

No one said anything again when they heard her shout and they looked at her in fear when they saw her raise her right fist. They had never forgotten about that legendary fist since that fist had already taken a lot of victims.

Even though Yuuki had also become her victim in the past, they didn't dare to say anything again and kept silent but they still showed their dissatisfaction.

Hiratsuka also knew that her student didn't really want to do it, "Alright, how about this."

"Hmmm?"

"Do you know the importance of this marathon? There will be a first, second, and third-year who will be joining this marathon," Hiratsuka said.

"Sensei, can you be more direct," Yuuki said.

"I have heard that the teacher from the first year has promised their student that whoever wins the boy's marathon will receive a 'kiss pass' useable on any girl of your choice," Hiratsuka said.

"..."

The students were in silence when they heard it and turned their attention toward him.

"What?" Yuuki asked but his aura made them shudder, "I know what you're thinking, I don't care about that since I will be the winner of this marathon, then I will use to kiss someone tomorrow."

"....."

"But...." Yuuki suddenly said.

"But?" The male student listened to him.

"If you by chance won against me...."

*gulp

They knew his background and that was the thing that made them fear him.

"I'm fine that you kiss any girl, as long as that girl doesn't have any connection with me," Yuuki said.

They sighed in relief when they heard it.

"Is it okay as long as they don't have a connection with you?"

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"....."

"Yosh! I will win tomorrow's marathon!"

"No! I will get one!"

The male started to become excited when they heard they could kiss someone as long as that girl didn't have a connection with him.

Yuuki sighed looking at their reaction.

"Who will you kiss?" Ranko suddenly asked.

"Why do you ask that kind of question?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, you bad man, I know that you won't choose me tomorrow since you can kiss me anytime and you will win the match tomorrow easily, tell me who will you kiss," Ranko asked curiously.

"Hmm, maybe the teacher who gave this stupid idea," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Sensei, who gave this idea to you?"

"Hmm? I have gotten this idea from Kyouko-sensei from the first year," Hiratsuka said.

"Kyouko, eh?" Yuuki smiled.

"Your smile is dangerous," Ranko said.

"Oh, you know me, well, but I'm sure that my little brother will be targeted by a lot of people," Yuuki said.

Ranko understood and asked, "Sensei!"

"Yes, Ranko," Hiratsuka said.

"Do girls also have this chance as well?" Ranko asked.

"Hmm?" Hiratsuka didn't understand her question.

"I mean when the girl wins that marathon, do they also have the 'kiss pass' to kiss someone too?" Ranko asked.

"Hmm, I guess that's not a problem," Hiratsuka nodded.

The girl's student couldn't help but look at him.

Yuuki shuddered when he saw the champion of female sumo tournament glance at him with obsessive expression.

"Oi, Ranko, what are you doing?" Yuuki felt that his chastity was in danger.

"Oh, this will make the game more interesting," Ranko smiled mischievously.

---

In the third year.

Uomi who heard this news couldn't help but thought that it would become a chance for her.

Yukari was very worried and hoped that Yuuki could win this marathon.

---

In the first year.

They were very excited when they heard about this announcement, only everyone was looking at Raku with contempt and knew that tomorrow they would have their revenge.

---

"What do you think, Suna? Do you want to kiss someone?" Takeo asked.

"This is stupid," Sunakawa said while looking away, but his eyes glanced at someone in his class.

"Oi, Takeo, are you going to use this chance to kiss someone?" Yuu asked.

Takeo shook his head and said, "No, I have a girlfriend."

"Oh, that's right, but I'm still not sure who can win against you, Takeo," Yuu said while looking at him.

Takeo had a serious expression and said, "No, there is one person that is most dangerous in this marathon and he can beat me several times."

"Who?" Yuu was surprised.

Sunakawa felt that Takeo was a bit exaggerated.

Takeo stood up and walked to the window, "You will know tomorrow." He knew that tomorrow would be a bloodbath but his manly blood was excited for that.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

610 Bad Luck

Yuuki didn't go back directly but went to Utaha's school since both of them had decided to have a date. He went to her school but this time it was quieter since there was someone who was beside him right now.

"You're here for her?" Eriri asked.

"Yeah, now that you mention it, you're hiding that you're drawing a manga?" Yuuki asked.

Eriri sighed, "Of course, I don't want them to know that I'm a nerd."

"Oh, by the way, that guy has been looking at us for a while," Yuuki said.

Eriri looked toward his direction and saw her childhood friend. She snorted at him and looked away, "Nothing."

"Well, from your answer, he is something," Yuuki said.

Eriri sighed, "He is my childhood friend."

"The one who wants a bet with you?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah," Eriri nodded.

"Can we make a game?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm not sure," Eriri said.

"Oh, he is coming here," Yuuki said and saw the male student in front of him walking toward him.

"Do you have something?' Yuuki asked.

Eriri looked away and felt nervous right now.

The male student adjusted his glasses and said, "Hello, are you Yuuki-sensei?"

Yuuki titled his head, "Yes, how did you know?" He knew that most people would ignore him since he had worn glasses unless they had quite a big emotion toward him.

"Ah, is it right? I'm your fan, my name is Tomoya Aki, I have always read and bought your work," Tomoya said.

"Oh, thank you very much," Yuuki nodded and held his hand.

Tomoya was very happy and asked, "Can I have your autograph?"

Yuuki felt weird but nodded, "It's okay."

"Yes! Please sign up here! Ah, I can't believe that I can get an autograph from my idol," Tomoyo said and started to praise him.

Eriri felt weird when she saw her childhood friend praising him.

Yuuki only nodded and smiled while listening to him.

"Oh, what is it? What are you doing with someone's boyfriend?" Utaha suddenly appeared and hugged him.

"Kasumigaoka Utaha!" Eriri was annoyed by her appearance.

Tomoya adjusted his glasses, "Yuuki-san, is she your girlfriend?"

"Yes, I'm happy that you like my work but I have to go now, bye," Yuuki said and waved his hand.

"Alright, bye," Tomoya nodded and waved his hand happily. He turned

Yuuki looked at Eriri, "I will leave you now, Eriri, let's talk about the game later."

"Yes," Eriri nodded and felt quite sad that Yuuki had left him.

Tomoya adjusted his glasses and asked, "Eriri, what is your relationship with him?"

Eriri looked at him, "Remember our bet?"

"Of course, you have to become my painter when I win," Tomoya said.

"You don't need to worry since I will win that bet," Eriri said.

"How can you be so confident?" Tomoya asked.

"It's a secret," Eriri said and left him.

---

Utaha looked at him with a weird expression, "How did he know you?"

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "I don't know sometimes there is someone who has a strong soul or emotion that is able to know my identity." He didn't really want to give a stronger disguise since it would make him unrecognizable.

"Then that student must be your hardcore fan," Utaha nodded.

"Probably," Yuuki nodded.

Utaha hugged his arm, "Where are we going?"

"Do you want to eat sushi?" Yuuki asked.

"You're a bad man! Do you still want to eat sushi after that incident?" Utaha said while remembering the things that happened in the past.

It was their first date and decided to eat in the sushi restaurant but suddenly there was a murder case there.

"Isn't it fine since that is the first place that we have a date, we don't have to eat in that place, the other place is good," Yuuki said while caressing her head gently.

Utaha closed her eyes and felt blissful, his touch was really magical in both of her head and her hole. However, it was rougher when it was during their night.

"Alright, but let's tour around the city, I want to search for inspiration for my novel," Utaha said.

"Alright," Yuuki smiled.

Both of them were really close and everyone who saw them couldn't help but felt that they had eaten dog food when they saw both of them flirting with each other.

---

Yuuki and Utaha were moving around the town until they saw someone familiar.

"Yuuki isn't that Ai and her friends?" Utaha said and pointed her finger. She had heard from him that Haibara Ai had used a drug that made her become a kid again. She thought it was impossible but when she thought there was also a magician in the house everything was possible.

Yuuki turned and saw Conan there. He frowned since he knew that there would be an accident or something. He didn't escape thought since he thought to meet Haibara, "Do you want to go with them?"

"Well, it's okay, I'm sure there will be something interesting happening later," Utaha said.

"I don't think a murder case is interesting," Yuuki said with a sigh.

"Alright, let's go toward them, they have seen you," Utaha said and pulled his hand.

Yuuki only shook his head and looked up. He suddenly frowned and started to run very fast toward them.

Utaha felt strange when she saw him suddenly running until she looked up and opened her mouth wide.

---

Conan and his friends were worried about Genta since Genta had shown a strange action for a while.

They listened to Genta's story who told them that he had been chased by someone.

"Ah, that is Yuuki-nii!" Ayumi suddenly said.

"Eh? Yuuki?" Haibara turned toward him and had a smug smile.

"Oh," Conan nodded.

"RUN!!!" Yuuki shouted at them.

"Eh?"

They weren't sure what he meant but suddenly they saw a shadow had covered them. They looked up and saw a department neon store's neon was falling down toward them.

"GET AWAY!" Conan shouted but he saw everyone was just stunned.

"NO!!!"

Yuuki suddenly came and grabbed everyone in his arms, escaping from this disaster.

BAAAAAMMMM!!!

The department neon store's neon fell down on the ground and created a big noise that made everyone startled.

Yuuki sighed in relief and looked at everyone, "Are you guys, okay?" He saw them had a pale face and started to hug him.

"HUWAAA, YUUKI-NII!!!!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Utaha also ran toward him and had a scare, but sighed in relief when she saw they were fine.

Yuuki thought that he could sue this department store later and made a lot of money from it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

611 Genta Is Brave!

Yuuki had asked his father to help him sue the department store for the safety matter. There were a lot of witnesses and there was also evidence there.

"Is it okay to treat us sushi?" Ayumi asked with drool on her mouth.

"Sure, you can eat whatever you want," Yuuki said.

"This guy is a tycoon, you don't need to worry," Haibara said.

"Tycoon? What is that? Is it delicious?" Genta asked. Even though he didn't have an appetite before, it was different when there was sushi in front of him.

"Tycoon is someone who is very rich," Mitsuhiko said.

"What?! You can eat a lot of Unagi (Very expensive freshwater eel)!" Genta was surprised.

'Why should he buy a lot of Unagi?' They thought inwardly.

"Enough about me, what are you guys doing here?" Yuuki asked.

"We're doing a Detective Boys activity!" Mitsuhiko and Ayumi said.

"Oh, Detective Boys' activity? What is the case?" Utaha asked with a curious expression.

"I - I saw the serial purse snatcher!?" Genta said with a scared expression.

"Eh??"

They were startled when they heard him.

Conan opened his phone and searched the picture of the serial purse snatcher. He showed it to him and asked, "Is it him?"

"Yes, that's him, his appearance is similar to the person that I have seen before," Genta nodded.

"Hmm, I have read the news about this person, this person has targeted a lot of old people and women, the police is very incompetent to let this person out around the town," Utaha shook her head.

"Did you tell the police?" Ayumi asked.

"Yeah, about a week later, since there was no portrait yet when I saw the guy but I forgot where I saw the guy," Genta said and ate the salmon sushi in front of him. He chewed very fast and continued, "But I found a guy who saw the culprit along with me."

"Along with you?" Conan asked.

"Yeah, 5 days ago, there was another one of those purse-snatching cases, so I went to take a peek and I found him along with the crowd...." Genta said with a worried expression and added, "The blonde guy next to me when I saw the culprit's face!"

"And? What happened?" Haibara asked.

"Of course, I pulled that guy's hand and brought him to where the policemen were! 'This bro knows where I saw the culprit's face!', I told them," Genta said and added, "But that guy replied, 'You don't know me and you know no culprit...'"

"Did you see the culprit with that blonde guy?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, it seemed that guy was sitting next to me when I saw the culprit so I'm sure he must've seen him..." Genta said with an unsure expression.

"It'd seem?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

"I was sleepy then..." Genta said and added, "And when I woke up that blonde guy was next to me!"

"You're too careless," Utaha said and no one refuted her.

"And where was the culprit?" Haibara asked.

Genta tried to remember, "I feel like he was there or wasn't there...."

"You really don't remember where it was?" Utaha asked with a strange expression. She really felt that this fat kid was very careless.

"Y - yeah..." Genta said and suddenly his head was hit, "Ouch! Big sister! What are you doing?!" He looked at Utaha with an angry expression.

"I have read that hitting someone's head can make them remember something," Utaha said.

"Oh, I have read that too," Haibara gave him a smile and added, "We should hit his head until he remembers where he has seen the culprit."

"N - no!!!" Genta protected his head.

Yuuki wanted to laugh, "Alright, enough of teasing him, so you tell us that you forget where you have seen the culprit a week ago, but you have forgotten the location of that place since you're sleepy?"

"Yes," Genta felt that Yuuki was really kind since he could stop both Haibara and Utaha.

"Sitting in a seat and sleepy, hmm, theater?" Mitsuhiko thought.

"Or a train?" Ayumi thought.

"Given the story flow of your story, it'd seem like the person who is chasing you, Kojima-kun is the purse snatcher," Haibara said.

"Sheesh, why didn't you tell the police? That someone's trying to kill you," Conan asked.

Genta suddenly had a scary expression, "I - I got a phone call, 'if you let it be known that you saw me, I'll kill you! You, your buds, and family, gonna kill them all!!"

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that he had heard 'Gonna catch them all!!'. He shook his head and said, "Do you want me to take care of this?"

"What do you mean?" Genta asked.

"I can make him into fish food in the sea if you want," Yuuki said.

"Eh? He is human! How can he become fish food?" Mitsuhiko asked.

Only Conan, Utaha, and Haibara knew his meaning.

"Still, that's why you don't tell anyone," Ayumi said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"You're a really brave kid," Yuuki said while caressing Genta's smooth head. He felt that someone who was bald was really good to be touched.

"T - thanks," Genta felt that his eyes were red when he was praised. He had been scared for a few days and it felt nice when someone was praising him.

"But that's bad, if he knows the phone number then he probably knows the address too," Utaha said with a worried expression.

"Yeah, if we rush into the police all of a sudden, they might get the wrong idea that he's remembered it all and we can't predict what he'll do," Conan said and looked around, "He might be in this store keeping an eye on us, too."

"Eehhhh!!" Ayumi was startled.

"And? You don't remember any other clues that might help us find the culprit?" Haibara asked.

"I told the policeman that he was smoking using his left hand," Genta said.

"So the culprit is left-handed!" Mitsuhiko said.

Genta rubbed his chin, "He also had an odd t-shirt black cloth with a white skull..." He tried to remember until he suddenly shouted while pointing at something, "Aaahhhh!!!"

They were startled and turned toward seeing what could make him have that kind of expression.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

612 The Location

"That, that's it! It's the same t-shirt as that guy's," Genta said while pointing his finger.

Yuuki looked at there was a guy who was wearing a t-shirt with a skull and '1999' number design on it.

Mitsuhiko stood up and said, "Could it be that you're it!? The culprit that targeting Genta-kun?"

"Huh?" the man was startled.

"But he didn't have any resemblance...." Genta said and added, "And the culprit's shirt I saw didn't have 1999 on it, it was 202."

Yuuki stood up and said, "I'm sorry for both of them."

"No, that's fine," the man said.

"Can you tell us where you bought your t-shirt?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, it's a clothing store next to the station named 'bones'," the man said.

"Thank you very much," Yuuki nodded.

"Alright, let's go to that clothing store!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Yeah," Ayumi and Genta nodded.

"Wait! Let me pay for the food first," Yuuki said and paid the bill.

"That fat kid is eating way too much," Utaha said.

"Oh, it's okay, it isn't like we're going to eat in this place often," Yuuki said and followed them.

---

They entered the clothing store and asked the clerk.

"Yeah, that's right, these skull t-shirts are the originals in our store!" The clerk sounded quite proud when she said that.

"Is there any 202 version?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm, there were several versions, but did we have a 202 version?" The clerk was quite unsure.

"What other version do you have?" Utaha asked.

"Clumsy, Stuff, 1999, Help, Escape, SOS, etc, remember the prophecy about the end of the world?" the clerk said.

They nodded since they had heard it a few years ago.

"We got carried away and made it!" The clerk laughed.

"Do you remember any suspicious person who bought it?" Conan asked.

"I don't remember, there are a lot of people who bought that t-shirt and I can't remember all of their faces," the clerk said.

"Then thank you very much," Conan knew that he didn't find any clue in this place. He looked at everyone and said, "Let's go."

"Do you still have that t-shirt?" Utaha asked.

"We still have it," the clerk said.

"Can you pack me two t-shirts?" Utaha said.

"Sure," the clerk said and asked, "Which design?"

"Escape," Utaha said.

"You want to buy that t-shirt?" Yuuki felt weird.

Utaha nodded, "Yeah, I think this t-shirt will be suitable when you use it in the battle."

"Battle?" Yuuki twitched his lips.

"Yeah, don't you have a wrestling match later, you can use this t-shirt," Utaha said.

Conan, who saw both of them bought the t-shirt in his place, didn't know how to react in this situation.

---

"Well, we had no harvest earlier," Ayumi said.

"If only he had remembered where he saw the culprit's face," Mitsuhiko sighed.

"Wasn't it in the theater or on the train," Ayumi asked.

"No, you can't smoke in that place," Utaha said.

"I was looking at that guy the whole time but he only read a newspaper or smoked..." Genta said.

"How can you remember those details but not where you saw him?" Mitsuhiko asked.

"Dunno," Genta only shook his head.

"But it's odd, usually, that one would be upset if you kept staring at them," Haibara said.

"Did he get angry?" Utaha asked.

"No, our eyes didn't meet each other," Genta said.

Yuuki rubbed his chin and he had an idea where Genta had seen the culprit before.

"You know where it is?" Conan, who saw him, couldn't help but ask.

Yuuki nodded, "You should be able to guess it, but let's keep it a secret from them." He told Conan the clue about this case.

'The skull shirt 202.'

'Left-handed...'

'And somewhere where even though he looked at him the whole time, their eyes didn't meet each other and he wasn't upset...'

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Conan suddenly smiled and understood when Genta had met the culprit. He looked at Genta and said, "It was at an optician's wasn't it?"

"Huh?" Genta looked at him with a confused expression.

"The spot where you saw the purse snatcher, you said that he didn't get angry despite you staring at him the whole time, right?" Conan asked.

"Y - yeah," Genta nodded.

"If he'd taken off the glasses to have the lenses cleaned, he wouldn't know that someone was looking at him because his sight was blurry, right?" Conan asked.

"B - but, Conan..." Genta said and raised his eyebrow, "I have never gone to the optician."

"Hahaha, that's impossible...." Conan laughed and whispered something to him, "Because there...."

Yuuki thought about letting Conan do this case.

"You know where the fat kid met the culprit?" Utaha whispered.

Yuuki nodded, "I will tell you later since the culprit has been following us."

Utaha wanted to turn around but her head was held by him.

"Don't turn around, let's pretend that you don't know anything," Yuuki said and caressed her head slightly.

In the eyes of the outsiders, they were flirting with each other.

The five kids started to talk to each other while acting that they didn't know anything.

"Tell me when you remember where you met the culprit, we have to go back first," Yuuki said and held her hand.

"Yeah, we have to continue our date," Utaha smiled.

"Oh, how about you let me in?" Haibara said.

"Oh, me too, I'm curious about the date of the adult," Conan said.

*bong

Yuuki hit his head, "What are you saying, kid?"

"Ouch!" Conan looked at him with hateful expressions.

"Alright, bye."

They went a separate way.

Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi walked together touring around the town.

Yuuki, Utaha, Haibara, and Conan went together to go to the location where Genta had met the culprit a few days ago.

"Still, to think that he had forgotten that he was here," Utaha sighed.

"That kid was too careless," Haibara sighed.

Yuuki and Conan only shrugged their shoulders and entered the location where Genta had met the culprit and called the police to help them catch the culprit.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

613 I will report you to the police

Genta entered the lift and saw two people, both a man and a woman, there. He didn't think much and entered the lift. He wanted to close the door but suddenly it was stopped by someone.

"Hey, kid!"

Genta was surprised to see him, "Oh, the b - blonde bro..."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

The man, "I'm sorry for the other day, I have forgotten about it..."

Genta shook his head, "It doesn't matter, I remember where I saw the purse snatcher alongside you."

The man crouched down and used a gesture to tell him to keep quiet, "Shhh, don't say it out loud, that guy could be keeping an eye on you from afar."

Genta opened his eyes wide, "So you have also remembered?"

"Yeah a moment ago," the man nodded, "Let's make sure our stories align before going to the police..." He moved his hand slowly toward his back pocket, "Yeah, at a discreet spot like the restroom." His hand moved slowly until suddenly he heard someone talking.

"Yes, there aren't any mistakes!" The other man inside the lift pointed his finger at the blonde man, "I - it's this man."

"Huh?" The blonde man was confused.

"Yeah, this is a man," another man said.

"Huh?! What are you saying? Are you asking for a fight?" The blonde man was angry until the door of the lift was opened.

Conan started to tell his deductions to the blonde man and the police also came toward them to catch the purse snatcher.

Yuuki and Utaha were standing behind him and let them do the detective play.

"Still in the barber, huh? I guess that place is very logical," Utaha said, and added, "That guy can't escape since there is a lot of police there." She looked at him and asked, "Since when did you notice that fat kid is in the barber?"

"I guess I guessed it in the sushi restaurant," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Utaha felt doubting his answer.

"Yeah, his head is strangely smooth and very short, I guess that he was in the barber a few days ago," Yuuki said.

"Oh," Utaha nodded and felt that it was logical. She looked at Genta, "Yes, his head is very smooth." She looked at him and asked, "How about you try that hairstyle?"

"Me? You want me to have that skinhead?" Yuuki rubbed his hair and felt that it wasn't bad but his appearance would be similar to a bad guy.

The blonde guy had been caught by the police. That guy came to the barber to change his hair color since there were a lot of his posters in the town right now.

They didn't stay too long and went back together.

Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were happy that they had solved this case.

"Well, if it'd them they'd come after me rather than Kojima-kun, so I did think it wasn't them," Haibara suddenly said.

"Them? What do you mean?" Conan asked.

""If you don't know it, then you better carve it into your mind that Gin is also a leftie," Haibara said.

"Are you still worried about the Black Organization?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, that organization is very deep," Haibara said.

"But my family organization is also very deep," Yuuki said.

Haibara couldn't refute his words.

"Haibara, I want to see your real appearance," Utaha said.

"Oh?" Haibara looked at her.

"This guy is very magical, I'm not sure what you have experienced before but you're part of our family now," Utaha said and hugged her.

Haibara was stunned for a second until she felt very warm inside. She hugged her back and said, "Let me stay in your place tonight." She looked at him.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, let's go back now, I'm sure that everyone is at home."

"Good," Utaha nodded and said, "Let's go, Ai-chan."

"Alright," Haibara nodded.

Conan was there looking at three of them and felt that he had eaten dog food.

---

They had arrived at his house.

Haibara had called the professor that she would stay in his house for tonight.

Agasa felt quite lonely but couldn't do anything. He only hoped for him to take care of her.

They walked to the living room and saw there were already a lot of people there.

"Oh, Yuuki, welcome," Akane said.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "Akane...."

"Oh, did you miss me?" Akane asked with a smile.

"Since when have you been here?" Yuuki asked. He felt that this woman was too random similar to a stray cat that would appear and leave suddenly without notice.

"Onee-chan was here in the afternoon," Makoto said.

"Yeah, this woman is a bit too random," Rossweisse sighed.

"Who is she?" Akane looked at Haibara while eating a dried squid.

"She is one of my girlfriends," Yuuki said.

Suddenly the dried squid on her mouth dropped.

Akane looked at him with a disbelief expression and started to take her phone, "Hello, is this police? I want to report...."

"STOP!!!!" Yuuki took her phone away. He looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?!"

"Ha? I'm reporting you to the police! I'm fine with someone older but why are you dating a child?" Akane said while looking at Haibara.

"Akane-nee, she isn't a child," Utaha said.

"Not a child?" Akane raised her eyebrow.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "Is this woman trustworthy?"

"She is the vice-leader of one of the biggest magician organizations in the world and she is also my cousin, I guess she is trustworthy enough," Yuuki said.

"Hey!" Akane complained in the background but still didn't understand where this conversation was going.

"Alright, I'm not a child, I have eaten the drugs that I have composed and made me into a child," Haibara said.

"..."

Akane was surprised to hear it and looked at him, "Really?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah." He looked at her and asked, "Do you want to become big now?"

"Yeah," Haibara said and asked, "Can I borrow your clothes?"

"Here is a new t-shirt," Utaha said while giving her the t-shirt that she had bought earlier.

Haibara felt strange when she wore the t-shirt that they had bought earlier.

Yuuki looked at her, changed her clothes and used her magic to make her bigger.

Haibara Ai suddenly grew up and became a beautiful girl.

"....."

They were stunned by the thing that appeared in front of their eyes.

Haibara looked at her body and smiled. She looked at them and said, "Nice to meet you."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

614 School Marathon 1

Yuuki covered his eyes with his hand while looking at the sky, "It's very hot." He shook his head and remembered the thing that happened yesterday.

Everyone was curious about how Haibara could become a child.

Haibara who loved to tease someone couldn't help but tease them and made an exaggerated story.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki also talked with Haibara about the Black Organization last night. He wasn't sure anymore about them but he knew that the organization was hiding somewhere and hiding from the public. He only knew that this organization was working together with rich people. He also understood why this organization wanted to have APTX 4869 that had been made by Haibara.

'Because the leader of that organization is very old,' Yuuki thought while rubbing his chin. He was wondering what would happen when that drug was consumed by an elderly person. He knew that Conan and Haibara were 17 years old when both of them consumed that drug and that had turned them into a 6 year old child.

'Immortality,' Yuuki thought when he heard about the drug. He knew that rich people could consume that drug to live longer and became younger again. He rubbed his chin but he felt really hot right now under this striking sun.

"Yuuki, are you ready for the marathon?" Yukana asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"But still, the reward of this marathon is a 'kiss pass', huh?" Chiaki sighed while glancing at him.

"K - Kiss...." Mayuki blushed.

"Oh, Mayu-chan, do you want to be kissed or kissed by someone?" Ranko teased.

"N - no, I can't do that, we need to get married first!?" Mayuki shook her head.

"Oh, who are you going to marry?" Yukana also joined to tease her.

"M - Mooo, please, don't tease me," Mayuki said.

Yuuki wanted to laugh but he couldn't since he had been targeted by a lot of people, no, it wasn't him but it was his little brother. He looked at him and asked, "Raku, why are you here? Your class is over there."

"But Aniki, everyone in my class has become my enemy," Raku said and added, "You're my only ally in this marathon."

"What about Shuu?" Yuuki asked.

"He is the organizer of everyone in my class," Raku sighed and looked at him, "Aniki, I want to win this marathon."

Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Why?"

"B - because I want to protect Onodera's lips from everyone," Raku said.

"Do you want to kiss her by yourself?" Yuuki asked.

"N - no...." Raku blushed and waved his hands furiously.

"Oh, don't get embarrassed, I know what you're thinking about, we're brothers and of course, I know that you're thinking about something dirty," Yuuki said.

"ANIK!!" Raku was annoyed by him.

"Alright, calm down, I also want to win this marathon, so you will be my enemy too," Yuuki said.

"Eh?" Raku was surprised and asked, "Who are you going to kiss, Aniki?" He started to remember each girl that had been closed in this school and felt that his head was hurt since the number was just too much.

Yuuki looked at him and said, "Do you know who caused this 'kiss pass' madness?"

Raku thought for a while and nodded, "I'm sure that is our homeroom teacher."

"Which one is your homeroom teacher?" Yuuki remembered that yesterday Hiratsuka had told everyone that the one who proposed that idea was the homeroom teacher of the first year but he didn't know her.

"That one," Raku said while pointing at the group of a teacher, "that woman is our homeroom teacher, Kyoko Nichihara."

Yuuki turned his attention toward the teacher, "Hmm."

Kyoko appears as a beautiful and mature woman with short dark-green hair tied in a chignon bun and cherry-red eyes. She also sports circular eyeglasses, her uniform consisting of a blue v-neck shirt with a chequered helm, light-brown cut-off long pants, and black flats.

"What's wrong, Aniki?" Raku asked and looked at him suspiciously, "Don't tell me you're interested in my teacher?!"

Yuuki slapped his head and shook his head. He looked at him with contempt expression, "You think too much, even though she is beautiful, I'm not that easy a guy who will flirt with anyone as long as they're beautiful."

"Oh, really?"

Yuuki and Raku turned and they saw both Ranko and Yukana.

Ranko and Yukana had been listening to their conversation.

"I'm not an easy guy? Is it right, Yukana?" Ranko asked.

"Well, he isn't an easy guy, right?" Yukana looked at him.

Yuuki rubbed his nose and raised his hand, "Let's win this marathon!" He tried to avert the conversation.

"....."

"Alright, Raku, I know that you want to get Onodera's kiss," Yuuki said.

"Aniki! Don't tell anyone about it!" Raku blushed.

"Oh, the little brother also wants to open a harem?" Ranko asked.

"N - no!!" Raku waved his hand furiously.

"Still, if you want to become the winner, you need to beat a lot of people, but the toughest enemy is in there," Yuuki said while looking in some direction.

They followed his gaze and saw someone that was almost 2 meters tall.

"Takeo, huh...." Raku wiped the sweat on his forehead.

"Yeah, that guy isn't normal," Yuuki nodded.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"

Suddenly someone was running toward him and hugged him.

They didn't need to guess who this person was since her voice was very familiar.

"I will win the marathon and get a 'pass kiss' from you," Marika said and added, "Also, you need to be careful, everyone in your fans club has been targeting the 'pass kiss' to get a kiss from you."

"Well, isn't that good?" Yuuki knew that his fans were mostly girls.

Marika shook her head and pointed at someone who had a similar height to Takeo, "That guy is also your fan, he said to everyone in the fans club that he will get your kiss."

Yuuki who heard that news couldn't help but became pale hearing that news, especially when he saw that guy was blushing while looking at him.

Suddenly he felt that he needed to win this marathon no matter what since his chastity was in danger.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

615 School Marathon 2

Koizumi didn't show any emotion toward this marathon. She felt that she should eat cold ramen after this marathon. She looked at him and texted him, "Do you want to eat ramen later?" She didn't need to wait too long and she had received his reply.

"Yes, let's eat ramen later."

Kouzimi had a slight smile on her face.

"Koizumi-san, what are you doing?"

Koizumi sighed when she heard her voice, "Yuu-san."

"The school is certainly very merciless, even though this is summer but they still hold this marathon," Yuu sighed.

Koizumi didn't say anything.

"That's right, did you have heard that the winner of this marathon will get a 'kiss pass'?" Yuu said.

"Kiss pass?" Koizumi looked at her with a strange expression.

Yuu nodded with a smile, "Whoever wins the marathon can get a 'kiss pass' and can ask someone to give them a kiss." She looked at her and said, "K - Koizumi-san, how about you? Do you want someone to kiss you? I - I can kiss you too!" She blushed while looking at him.

Koizumi ignored her and thought about this 'kiss pass'. She understood why there was such a strange atmosphere around the school.

---

Hiratsuka looked at Kyouko, "Kyouko, now the thing that you have done has become a very big matter."

"Haha," Kyouko only laughed. She didn't expect that it had become battle royal for every grade in the school. She looked at her and said, "Don't worry, I have never said the details of the 'kiss pass'."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Details?" Hiratsuka looked at her.

Kyouko nodded, "Yes, you don't need to worry, this won't cause harm to the student, also this will also motivate them in this summer marathon."

Hiratsuka looked at her and sighed, "Alright, do whatever you want."

"Good, how about we start the marathon?" Kyouko asked.

"Alright," Hiratsuka said.

---

Yuuki was standing straight listening to the headmaster's speech.

"Now that I hope everyone won't push themselves and enjoy this marathon....."

His speech was quite boring and it was very long.

Everyone was quite sleepy until it was time for the student council president to give them her speech.

Uomi walked into the podium while looking at everyone then looking at him.

Yuuki was a bit surprised to see her on the podium.

"Everyone, please, don't forget that the winner of this marathon will receive a 'kiss pass' but please remember that it will be only a kiss on the cheek and not in another strange place..."

"......"

They were speechless listening to her speech.

"I won't say too much, but remember this is your chance to get a 'kiss pass' from your crush even though you're cheery boy after graduating but when you graduate you can tell your friend in the college that you have received a kiss from a girl before, your quality is different from a normal cheery boy....." Uomi wanted to continue to say something but she was pulled by Hiratsuka.

Hiratsuka took the microphone and said, "Everyone, please prepare for the marathon, also forget about the thing that she has said earlier."

"....."

They weren't sure what to say in this situation.

'What is that girl doing?' Yuuki shook his head.

They walked to the entrance of the school and got ready for the marathon.

Yuuki looked like every male in this school was very eager to become the winner of this marathon. He looked at his little brother who was right beside him.

Both of them were in the last row since everyone moved very fast and wanted to stand in the first row.

"Is it okay that we're on the back?" Raku asked.

"It's okay, I don't like the stuffy place and also this place is better since we're quite close to the girl," Yuuki said and looked back.

The girl would be running 15 minutes after the boys had started to run.

There were some girls who didn't participate in this marathon and decided to volunteer giving water to everyone who participated in this marathon.

"That's right, Aniki," Raku suddenly asked.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.

"Are you dating Tsugumi?" Raku asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

Raku looked at him speechlessly. He knew that Chitoge loved him but didn't expect him to date her bodyguard, "How is that possible?"

""A lot of trouble matters before and we end up dating each other," Yuuki said, adding, "My girlfriends already know about it."

"......"

"Anyway, I don't mind supporting you but you really should learn a martial art or something, even though you don't like it but you're a son of the mafia's boss, you really need a fit body," Yuuki said.

"Y - yeah, I will do that," Raku sighed.

"No, you don't get it, you should look at how many people have been aiming for us," Yuuki said and showed him a lot of male students who looked at them with an envious expression.

Raku gulped when he looked at them.

"As long as you stick with me, you will be fine though," Yuuki said.

Raku nodded in response.

Yuuki looked at him and said, "Let's take a day off later three of us going together, me, you, and father."

Raku looked at him and nodded, "I think that will be nice."

Yuuki nodded, "Now, you should focus, you want to get a kiss from Onodera right?"

Raku blushed and waved his hands in a flustered manner, "N - no!!!"

"Then I want a kiss from Onodera, "Yuuki teased.

"No way!!!!" Raku was angry.

"I'm only joking, anyway, you should get her as soon as possible, you shouldn't hesitate," Yuuki said.

"But you know about my matter with Chitoge," Raku also wanted to confess, but his relationship with Chitoge made it impossible for him to do that.

Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Winter..."

"Winter?" Raku looked at him with a confused expression.

"Yes, winter, I will do something and you can confess your love in 2nd year you will have a very nice student life," Yuuki said.

"Good," Raku nodded.

They were talking for a bit until Hiratsuka announced the marathon would start soon.

"NOW, THE MARATHON START!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

616 School Marathon 3

Everyone started to run in an orderly manner.

"W - what?!" Raku was startled when he saw the scene in front of him.

The male student who was running in the front row was running together at a similar speed. They made a block and took everyone in the back row to overtake them.

"Shuu is incredible, I'm sure that he is the one who creates this group," Yuuki said. He remembered that Shuu was quite good at making people work together.

"That guy!!" Raku was annoyed.

"Calm down, the distance of our marathon is quite long, there is no way that they can maintain this blockade for a long time, especially...." Yuuki said while looking at some directly.

"Especially?" Raku felt hope.

"There he is, you should see that monstrous power," Yuuki said while pointing at someone.

Raku turned and susprised, "T - Takeo!!!"

---

Takeo saw the front row who made a blockade for everyone, "UWOOOO!!!!" He used his pure muscle to charge and disrupted the blockade.

Shuu, who saw his powerful friend, couldn't help but suck a deep breath.

"UWAAA!!"

"We can't stop him!"

"Commander!"

Shuu thought for a bit of and ordered them, "Open a path for him! We're human! We can't fight against him!" His order was logical and everyone followed his order.

They opened a path and let Takeo run, letting them. They didn't need to worry about him since they knew that Takeo was a very gentleman and would never use that 'kiss pass' since Takeo had a girlfriend.

Suddenly they felt that they wanted to cry when they thought that they didn't have a girlfriend.

Takeo felt weird when he saw them open a path for him. He scratched his head for a while and decided to run. He wanted to win this marathon and win against Yuuki.

---

Yuuki frowned when he saw Takeo. He didn't worry about Shuu and his army but Takeo was similar to Hulk.

Takeo is a one-man army that can destroy anything in his way.

Yuuki believed that Takeo could maintain that speed until the end of the race since he also knew that Takeo had very high stamina.

"Raku, do you want to follow me or not? I want to overtake the front row," Yuuki said.

"What? How?" Raku was surprised to hear him.

"You don't need to ask, you only need yes or no," Yuuki said.

"Yes," Raku didn't hesitate and answered him.

"Alright, hurry up and hop into my back," Yuuki said

"What?" Raku was confused but he didn't even have time to scream since his brother had placed him on his back.

"Hold me tight," Yuuki said and jumped to the wall on the side. He started to run very fast without losing his balance in such a narrow path.

Step! Step! Step!

"Huwaaa! Aniki!" Raku was scared and held him very tight since he was afraid to fall down to the ground. He didn't expect his brother would jump into to the top of the wall to overtake everyone.

Everyone suddenly startled when they saw him jump into the wall.

Tsugumi who secretly followed him couldn't help but sigh in relief. She hoped him to win and it seemed she didn't need to worry anymore, "But just in case...." She decided to follow him again since she wanted to see this match until the end.

---

The female students were waiting for 15 minutes before they could go for the marathon. They were very spirited because of this 'Kiss Pass'. They had only one target and that was to get his kiss.

"Everyone, I will win this marathon!" The captain of the sumo female club shouted.

"No, I will be the one!" The captain of the female rugby club shouted.

Everyone shouted one after another and created a lot of noises.

The teacher was a bit helpless in this situation.

Hiratsuka could only sigh looking at their reaction. She felt that the idol effect had some downturn even though it helped to get a student to her school.

"Calm down, Hiratsuka," Kyouko said.

"This problem is because of you," Hiratsuka looked at her with a tired expression.

Kyouko only laughed in response.

---

"Yosh," Yukari said while getting ready for the marathon. Even though she was a rich lady, she had never forgotten to work up every day since she needed to maintain her body and stamina. She had become an idol for everyone and she had heard from her grandfather that the number of visitors who entered Nagarekawa had increased and probably that people would also live in her hometown. She felt that the number would increase later and knew that it was because of him.

Yukari looked at everyone who wanted to steal his kiss from each other and frowned. She didn't really like this 'kiss pass' and would stop it. She would protect him from those hyenas.

"Yukari-senpai."

Yukari turned and saw both of his girlfriends. She was quite close to them and said, "What's wrong, Yukana-san, Ranko-san?"

"Oh, Yukari-senpai, you shouldn't give -suffix to us, you can call our name directly," Ranko said.

"Yeah, can we also call you Yukari-chan?" Yukana asked.

"S - sure," Yukari smiled. She was glad that she had made a lot of friends right now since before her life was quite lonely.

"Oh, what is it? Is it his harem gathering?"

Uomi suddenly came and joined him.

"President, your speech is rock," Ranko gave her thumbs up.

"Thank you," Uomi nodded with a smile.

Yukana and Yukari could only smile wrily since probably only Ranko would enjoy that speech.

"Alright, let's make an alliance between the four of us," Uomi suddenly said.

"An alliance?" Three of them titled their heads.

"Yeah, let's protect his chastity together," Uomi said with a blazing fire in her eyes.

Yukana and Ranko only looked at her with a strange expression, 'Chastity? Does he still have it?'

---

"Achoo!!" Yuuki almost fell down from the wall.

"A - ANIKI!!!" Raku was scared when both of them almost fell down.

"Calm down," Yuuki felt that someone was talking about him right now. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "We have come to the front row, your enemy is your best friend, don't hesitate to fight against him and I will fight against Takeo, show the man of Ichijou Family!" He jumped from the wall and landed in the front row.

Shuu and his subordinates were surprised to see both of them.

Yuuki placed him down and said, "Raku, I believe in you." He started to run and left him.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Raku shouted, "YES, ANIKI!!!" He turned and said, "Shuu...."

"Raku..." Shuu looked at him with a serious expression, "You have come..."

"Yes, and I will defeat you!" Raku said.

"Let me see if you can do that!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

617 School Marathon 4

Raku knew that it was impossible to beat both Takeo and his brother but he wanted to beat his best friend who created an organization to fight against him.

"As expected, this blockade couldn't block both Takeo and Yuuki-senpai," Shuu sighed.

"Those two are monsters, you don't need to think too much," Raku said.

"But it's still possible to beat you," Shuu said while looking at him.

Raku frowned, "Shuu, are you serious?"

"Yes, you're a blessed guy who has a beautiful girlfriend, let me show you the grievance of a single!" Shuu said.

"I will fight you too, Shuu," Raku nodded.

"Good, guys! Block him!" Shuu ordered and a lot of people started to create another barricade in front of Raku.

Raku was helpless against them but suddenly.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Someone shot them and made them faint.

"This is a chance!" Raku said and started to run.

Shuu turned and looked up since he knew who was the cause of this problem.

---

Tsugumi sighed, "Well, let me help you for a while." She turned and saw a group of females started to run. She thought of joining them since she also wanted to try to get this 'Kiss Pass'. She jumped down from the building and joined the marathon for girls.

---

"What should we do, commander?"

Shuu adjusted his glasses, "Don't worry, I still have a load of traps set up in order to hinder Raku's progress, plus, Raku's an average guy in terms of strength and stamina, he's got no chance of winning."

"Then what about Yuuki-senpai?"

"....."

Shuu was silent for a few seconds while adjusting his glasses several times.

"Commander?"

"We're not superhuman and we don't have similar strength to Takeo-kun, all we can do is put our hope into Takeo-kun and it can stop him," Shuu said.

"Commander...."

"Takeo-kun, I hope you can win, even though you have a girlfriend but we're still brothers," Shuu said while looking at the sky.

"UWAAAAA!!!"

Suddenly Raku who was running fell down on the trap.

Shuu adjusted his glasses and overtake him with a relaxed expression, "Alright, guys, even though we can't win the 1st and 2nd but we definitely won't let Raku have the 3rd!"

"YES, COMMANDER!!!"

"Still, I hope that our trap can help Takeo stop him," Shuu said while adjusting his glasses.

---

"Huff...Huff...Huff....." Takeo ran very fast with all of his power. He was full of spirit and wanted to win against him. He knew what kind of person was trapped in that blockade, but he knew that person wouldn't stop because of that.

Suddenly Takeo heard someone running behind him. He didn't need to turn since he knew who was that person who ran behind him, "Yuuki-senpai...." He said while running with his fastest speed.

"Yo, Takeo, there are only two of us in this marathon...." Yuuki said and ran beside him.

Takeo looked at him and took a deep breath, "I won't lose, Senpai!"

Yuuki sighed inwardly and knew that Takeo was serious. He decided to be fair and didn't use any magic or additional magical items. He only used his pure strength to duel against him. He had never felt burning in his chest like this before, maybe because Takeo transmitted the will that wanted to fight against him. He felt moved and nodded, "Then come, Kouhai!"

Both of them started to run very fast for this marathon battle.

Swush!

---

Ohma and Kazuo had just gone back from eating yakiniku together. Both of them had a satisfied expression on their faces.

"Ohma, let me tell you about your next opponent," Kazuo said.

"Is it him?" Ohma asked. He still felt bitter about his loss before.

Kazuo shook his head, "No, your opponent is from Koyama Mart, Inc, I'm not sure but Akiyama-san has told you to be careful against him, tonight, we will see his battle."

"Hmm," Ohma nodded absentmindedly until he felt something. He turned and saw a shadow of two people.

"What's wrong?" Kazuo turned and squinted his eyes until he saw a shadow of two people. He saw that two people were wearing school jerseys running toward them, "Oh, I have heard that a high school around this area is holding a marathon, still that school is quite cruel to have their student running in this summer session."

"They come here," Ohma said.

"Yes, this street should be used for the marathon, we should move back," Kazuo said.

Ohma didn't move since he saw someone familiar.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"UWOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"

Kazuo was startled when he saw a high school student that had a height of almost 2 meters and ran very fast. He was even more startled when he saw him.

"Oh, that's him," Ohma smiled and wanted to stop him.

"Ohma! Stop!" Kazuo said.

---

Takeo didn't even see anyone who was in front of him. He was fully focussed on this marathon match. His sweat was dripping similar to a waterfall and his muscle was screaming but he wouldn't stop.

Yuuki also dripped in sweat but his condition was better. He suddenly saw someone who was stopping in front of him. He frowned since he saw them quite familiar.

"YUUKI!!!"

Yuuki forgot who they were and saw that person wanted to hit him. He didn't have time to play with him and decided to make this person sleep. He snapped his fingers and the person that wanted to stop him slept suddenly.

---

Kazuo was startled when he suddenly saw Ohma sleeping on the ground. "O - Ohma, what's wrong?" Suddenly he felt a wind pressure coming from both Yuuki and Takeo who was running past through him.

Kazuo sucked a deep breath when he saw their speed, "Wow, those two guys...." He was wondering whether a high school in this generation was always this powerful. He looked at Ohma and wasn't sure why this guy was sleeping suddenly, "Ohma! Wake up! You can't sleep on the street!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

618 School Marathon 5

Hiratsuka and Kyouko were sitting in the chair while waiting for the students to come to the school. Both of them were quite bored since they didn't do anything right now.

Kyouko looked at her and asked, "Hiratsuka, do you have a boyfriend?"

"W - what's wrong suddenly?" Hiratsuka blushed.

"Why are you blushing?" Kyouko felt that this woman was quite cute but still quite weird for someone who was almost in her 30's to blush. She looked at her and suddenly realized something, "You have a boyfriend?"

"N - no..." Hiratsuka shook her head.

Kyouko felt a bit disappointed, "Really?"

"I don't have a boyfriend but I have a fiance," Hiratsuka decided to tell her.

"What?!" Kyouko was surprised, and held her shoulders, "Who? Who is it? Tell me?!"

"Calm down! Calm down!" Hiratsuka felt regret telling her about this.

"Alright, but you must tell me," Kyouko said.

"I - It's Yuuki..." Hiratsuka wanted to finish her words but the woman beside her suddenly startled.

"WHAT?!" Kyouko was startled.

"Shhh!!!" Hiratsuka told her to be quiet.

"Really? Real? You're not lying?" Kyouko asked her.

Hiratsuka nodded with a blush.

"How?" Kyouko was surprised to hear that Hiratsuka had a fiance and her fiance was her own student.

"You're my friend, so I hope that you can keep this quiet," Hiratsuka said.

Kyouko nodded, "Good, I will keep it a secret."

"How about you? Do you have a boyfriend or fiance?" Hiratsuka asked.

Kyouko smiled and said, "I - I will marry soon."

"....."

Hiratsuka blinked her eyes several times and opened and closed her mouth for a long time since the news was very shocking for her.

"Alright, you don't need to be that surprised, it's not that strange for me to suddenly marry someone," Kyouko said.

Hiratsuka calmed herself since she would also marry soon.

"You still need to wait for him to graduate before you marry him," Kyouko said.

Hiratsuka nodded, "Yeah, still where did you meet your partner?"

"I met him in a marriage interview, both of us clicked together and we decided to get married," Kyouko said.

Hiratsuka nodded, "Then you should be careful."

"Be careful?" Kyouko felt confused.

"You know that Yuuki is a beast," Hiratsuka said.

"You say your own fiance is a beast?" Kyoko wanted to laugh.

"If he wins this marathon, there is a chance that Yuuki will ask you for a kiss," Hiratsuka said.

"You're not going to stop him? Aren't you jealous?" Kyouko asked.

Hiratsuka shook her head, "It's better that he has a lot of lovers since it showed that I'm not wrong choosing men since there are a lot of people who love him."

"...."

Kyouko felt that her logic was quite easy to understand,'Have a lot of lovers = Good candidate for a partner.' She rubbed her chin and felt it was quite deep.

"So?" Hiratsuka asked.

"So? What do you mean?" Kyouko asked.

"If he asked your kiss what would you do?" Hiratsuka asked.

"Oh, you don't need to worry about that?" Kyouko smiled wickedly.

Hiratsuka felt weird looking at her.

---

The female students had started their marathon.

Their marathon distance was only half the distance of the male students. Even though they were female, their speed couldn't be underestimated, especially both Yukana and Ranko.

Yukana and Ranko were really fast since both of them had worked out every night with him.

"I didn't expect that we would have quite great stamina," Yukana sighed.

"That guy is also tossing us around, I guess it's normal that our stamina is also increasing," Ranko said.

"Yeah, but why are we always helpless against him!?" Yukana asked.

"That means that he has greater stamina than us," Ranko sighed.

"Can you let me join this conversation?" Uomi came toward them. Her forehead was full of sweat but she didn't stop running and followed them. She was very interested in their conversation.

"Oh, Uomi, do you know how he tossed us around...." Ranko started to tell her. She didn't really mind telling her since she was sure that this girl would join them soon or later.

Uomi listened carefully while nodding.

Yukari, who was by their side, couldn't help but blush while listening to their story. She looked at them and said, "Can we change the topic of our conversation?"

"Oh, Yukari-chan, are you shy?" Uomi teased.

Yukari only sighed while listening to their conversation.

---

Yuuki and Takeo had almost finished their races.

Yuuki also felt quite tired running 10 miles without a break and in a sprint.

Takeo was also very tired and also wanted to rest on the ground but he didn't give up.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Both of them had become attention along the way since they were running very fast on the street. They had also received a lot of support from everyone who saw them.

"Yuuki-senpai.... You're very strong..." Takeo said while stabilizing his breath.

"Yeah, you too," Yuuki said.

Takeo smiled, "I'm glad that I met you, Senpai."

"Let's have ramen after this," Yuuki said.

"Ramen? It sounds quite nice," Takeo said.

"Yeah, cold ramen, I'm sure it will be very delicious," Yuuki said and licked his lips.

"That's true," Takeo almost drooled and shook his head, "But there is only one winner between us."

"Yeah, the goal is 200 meters ahead, whoever the winner there is no hard feeling," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, no hard feeling, UWOOOO!!!!" Takeo put all of his energy into this last sprint.

---

Everyone in the school couldn't help but be attracted to two people who were almost coming to the finish line.

Hiratsuka and Kyouko were also very excited and felt the energy of the young people.

"OH, THERE IS BOTH YUUKI PARTICIPANT AND TAKEO PARTICIPANT!!"

"WHOEVER THE WINNER, THEY WILL GET THE 'KISS PASS'!!!"

They were looking at the battle at these two men with a nervous and excited expression.

"UWOOOOOO!!!"

They could hear the screams of two people. They could feel that their heart was beating very fast. They couldn't help but want to support them.

"TAKEO!!!"

"YUUKI!!!!"

Yuuki and Takeo didn't hear them since their focus was only on the finish line.

"25 METERS MORE!!!!" Kyouko shouted.

"10 METERS!!!" Hiratsuka shouted.

It was only for a moment but everyone in the school could see who was the winner.

Takeo and Yuuki past the finish line and both of them were very tired. They laid on the ground and breathed heavily. Their bodies were full of sweat but they were satisfied with this battle.

"Thank you, Senpai."

"Don't worry, Kouhai."

"UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"

The people in the school were screaming against them.

"YUUKI IS THE WINNER!!!"

Hiratsuka and Kyouko shouted at the same time.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

619 School Marathon 6

Raku breathed heavily after he had been tricked by Shuu, "Dammit! I won't lose!" His eyes started to blaze and he ran very fast.

"I'm the man of the Ichijou Family!!!!"

SWISH!!

Shuu had told his subordinates to form two groups, one in the front row and the other in the middle row to block everyone from passing through them.

The group of the middle row who were happily talking to each other happily about the 'Kiss Pass' suddenly felt someone pass through them.

"Huh?!"

"What was that?"

---

Shuu, who was in the front row, suddenly got a report from his subordinates.

"Reporting, sir! Raku Ichijou has recovered and is currently moving forward with tremendous speed!"

"What?!" Shuu was surprised but he suddenly smirked, "Hah? Still trying to do it, huh? Too bad, though..." He didn't need to turn and ordered, "Stop him with 'Raku Swift' again! Suppress his movement! Don't let him take another step!"

They made a blockage again and tried to stop him but...

Baaam!!!

Their formation was useless in front of him.

"UWOOOO!!!!"

Raku ran very fast, even though he knew that he couldn't become the 1st or 2nd but at least he would become the 3rd winner of this marathon.

"COMMANDER!!!"

Shuu gritted his teeth and knew that it would become a duel between the two of them. He started to move faster to fight against him.

Raku and Shuu didn't want to lose to each other.

"I WON'T LOSE!!!"

Raku moved faster than him and reached the finish line first.

Shuu could only look at his best friend who had beaten him. He sighed and shook his head while looking at him. He had also reached the finish line and looked around to find out who was the winner but before that.....

"Shuu...."

"How can you lose against him!!!"

"Prepare yourself!!!"

Shuu could only smile wryly while receiving their punishment.

---

The girl marathon was also quite intense.

The captain of the female sumo club was incredible and her stamina was incredible, even though her body was very big.

Uomi could feel an intense feeling coming from this girl.

"We cannot lose!" Marika didn't want him to be kissed by the captain of the female sumo club. Ever since that, she had been with him, her body had slowly become healthier. She wasn't sure what was the cause but it seemed because of her love for him or maybe he had secretly helped her without her noticing. Her body was quite healthy and her spirit was also very high. She wouldn't lose to anyone in this marathon.

Chiaki, Mayuki, Kuina, Yua, and Hinako were running together. This marathon has taken a lot of their energy and they are very tired right now. They knew that they couldn't win the marathon and decided to run slowly.

Chitoge and Tsugumi were also running together in the front row. Both of them were silent while running together. Even though they were in the race, their focus wasn't on the race.

"Tsugumi..." Chitoge suddenly said.

"What's wrong, Ojou?" Tsugumi asked. She felt a bit nervous since she had been dating him for a few days and didn't even tell her about it before.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Are you really dating him?" Chitoge asked with a shaky voice.

Tsugumi didn't answer her immediately but she nodded regardless, "Yes, Ojou."

"How?" Chitoge was confused about how both of them could be dated suddenly.

Tsugumi who saw her expression couldn't help but started to tell her about how both of them started to date. She told her that if there wasn't Paula, maybe both of them wouldn't be dating.

Chitoge only listened quietly to her story.

---

The male students had mostly arrived at the school. They were waiting for the female students to finish their marathon. They were curious who would become the winner in the female student marathon.

Yuuki, Takeo, Taku, Shuu, and Sunakawa were sitting on the side under the shade together. They were quite tired after the marathon.

"Aniki, the'kiss pass' can you sell it to me," Shuu suddenly said.

They looked at him with a strange expression.

"Do you want a kiss from someone?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Shuu nodded.

Yuuki nodded in response.

Shuu smiled, "Then will you sell it to me?"

"No," Yuuki shook his head.

Shuu slumped to the ground and felt sad that he had been played by him.

"Enough of that, you should watch the marathon, I can see a group of female students running toward the finish line," Yuuki said.

Raku squinted his eyes, "Is that Tachibana?"

"Oh, isn't that the captain of the female sumo club?" Takeo said.

Yuuki stood up and shouted, "MARIKA!! PLEASE WIN!!!" He only hoped that Marika could win this marathon.

---

Marika, who almost lost her stamina, suddenly heard his voice encouraging her.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The captain of the female sumo club was very fierce while running at full speed.

Marika knew that she couldn't lose this batter but her breath was almost losing. Suddenly she saw him in front of the finish line while opening his arms. She didn't care anymore and started to move very fast to leap into his arms.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!"

Marika was excited and without noticing she had arrived at the finish line, first defeating the captain of the female sumo club. She was very tired and rested in his arms. She wasn't sure whether it was her illusion but she felt that her body started to get better.

"UWAAAA!! I LOST!!!"

The captain of the female sumo club was crying on the ground.

Marika felt that this girl was a really worthy opponent.

"Don't cry, I watched your earlier and you're really awesome," Yuuki praised the captain of female sumo club.

"Really?"

"Yes, your fight is really beautiful," Yuuki said and added, "You should take a rest now, also you can have this water." He gave her a bottle of water and walked together with Marika who was in his arms.

"Yuuki-sama, you're really kind," Marika smiled.

Yuuki only rubbed his nose and caressed her head slowly, "Thank you."

Marika only smiled and rested on his arms.

The captain of the female sumo club was holding the bottle of water that had been given by him with determined eyes.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he shuddered suddenly.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

620 Ramen After Marathon Award

The school marathon is over.

Kyouko gave both Yuuki and Marika a 'Kiss Pass' to both of them.

"I will use this 'kiss pass' on you, Yuuki-sama," Marika said.

"Alright," Yuuki wanted to kiss her but he was stopped.

"STOP!!!!"

Kyouko stopped him to kiss her.

"What's wrong, Sensei?" Marika asked with a confused expression.

"I have never said that you can use this ticket on every student in the school," Kyouko said.

"Then which class can it be used?" Yuuki asked.

"Ahem, I have prepared for both of you, a handsome and beautiful student!" Kyouko said and showed a group of animals that had appeared in front of them.

Marika and Yuuki looked at each other and their expression became complex until both of them laughed.

Kyouko felt confused as to why both of them laughed together.

"You don't need this ticket to kiss me though," Yuuki said.

"Oh, me too, you can kiss me with anything, Yuuki-sama," Marika said and closed her eyes.

Yuuki wanted to kiss her too but it was impossible since Kyouko had stopped them every time that both of them wanted to kiss each other.

---

The marathon was over and it was very anti-climax ending without drama.

Yuuki decided to go back but he made a promise to someone before that. He changed his uniform and waited for someone.

"Yuuki..."

Yuuki knew very well about this soft voice, "Koizumi..." He raised his eyebrow when he saw another person behind her, "Yuu?"

"Hello! I will join you too!" Yuuki said with a happy smile.

Koizumi sighed, "I tried to shake her but it was impossible..." She didn't expect that Yuu was very persistent and wanted to follow her.

Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Then can I add one more person?"

"Hmm?" Koizumi and Yuu looked at him with a confused expression.

---

They were waiting for a while until someone came toward them.

"Sunakawa-kun?" Yuu was surprised to see him.

"Sorry, I'm a bit late," Sunakawa said to him and looked toward Yuu, "Hello."

"Hey? You're going to join us?" Yuu smiled.

"Yes," Sunakawa nodded.

"How about Takeo?" Yuu asked.

"He has a matter earlier," Sunakawa said.

Koizumi and Yuuki were on the side while looking at their interaction.

"Is there any reason that you're inviting him?" Koizumi asked.

"He likes Yuu," Yuuki said.

Koizumi felt a bit surprised when she heard it.

"I'm only helping him, it can also help you stop her from stalking you all the time," Yuuki said.

Koizumi, who heard his idea, couldn't help but feel marveled at it. She nodded at him and had a slight smile on her face, "Let's go." She said and pulled his hand.

"Ah, Koizumi-san, wait!" Yuu followed both of them.

Sunakawa also followed them.

They were walking together but they didn't realize that someone with height around 2 meters was following them.

"Suna.. why you didn't invite me...."

---

They walked together while talking together.

"Are we really going to eat ramen?" Sunakawa felt strange since it was very hot right now.

"Yes," Yuuki and Koizumi said at the same time.

"O - Okay! I will follow you!" Yuu was full of sweat and nodded.

"I think all of you misunderstood but what I will eat today is cold ramen," Koizumi said.

"Cold ramen?"

There was still someone who was following them.

"Suna...."

---

They entered the ramen shop together.

Yuu and Koizumi sat side by side.

Yuuki was sitting beside Koizumi and Sunakawas was sitting beside Yuu.

"Hiyashi (cold) ramen originally came from Yamagata Prefecture, the dish was invented over sixty years ago, and not in the ramen shop, but in the soba shop," Koizumi explained.

"Is the soba shop making ramen? It's also been quite around for a long time," Yuuki said.

They were talking for a while until their order came.

"Thank you for waiting!"

"Two bright red tomato sour ramen and two tsuttai ramen."

They saw four bowls of ramen in front of them. They saw that the ramen wasn't that different from normal ramen but there was ice inside the ramen.

"Uwoo, the bowl feels cool," Yuu laughed while caressing the bowl.

Sunakawa smiled looking at her reaction.

Yuuki and Koizumi didn't really care about them. Both of them had a tacit understanding when they were eating ramen.

"Let me help you," Yuuki said and helped her to tie her hair into a ponytail.

"Thank you," Koizumi said with a reddened cheek.

Yuu, who was by their side, couldn't help but gnashed her teeth looking at their interaction. She thought for a bit and asked, "This soup is a warm soup that has been chilled right?"

"Ramen soup generally has a lot of animal fat in it, so if you were to do that, you'd end up with a lump of fat," Koizumi explained.

"Oh, yeah..." Yuu nodded with her explanation.

"It should be using vegetable-based fat, right?" Yuuki said.

Koizumi nodded, "Yes, the vegetable-based fat is used to maintain the body, and then make separate batches of stock and sauce for the hiyashi ramen in order to adjust the flavor properly, since the process is complicated in many places, the dish is only offered during summer months."

"It must be a lot of work," Yuuki said.

"Alright, shall we?" Koizumi said.

They nodded and said at the same time, "Itadakimasu!" They took the noodles with their chopsticks and blew it unconsciously. They wanted to laugh since they were forgetting that it was cold ramen. They started to eat the ramen and slurped the soup.

The taste of the ramen was very delicious and refreshing, even though it was cold it wasn't strange, rather the sour taste of the ramen increased their appetite and ate it very fast.

"Gulp..."

The person who had been following them gulped when they saw them eating in a satisfying manner.

Their eating speed was quite fast and they had eaten all the ramen in their bowl.

"Alright, Yuuki, let's go to the next place," Koizumi said and pulled his hand.

Yuuki felt that this girl would have an appendix sooner or later eating a lot of ramen every day.

"UWAA!! WAIT FOR ME!! Yuu said and ran toward them.

Sunakawa felt regret since he couldn't join the conversation earlier. He wanted to follow them again until he was stopped by a gorilla.

"SUNA!!!!"

Takeo appeared right in front of his face with a lot of sweat on his face, "LET ME JOIN TOO!!!!"

Sunakawa twitched his lips and thought it was better to let him follow them, "Alright, let's go."

"Good!" Takeo nodded and asked, "Suna, do you like Yuu?"

"Cough! Cough!" Sunakawa coughed really hard and looked at him with disbelief.

Takeo smiled, "Don't worry, I won't tell her, I will support you from behind like you support me with Yamato."

"Takeo...."

Sunakawa looked at him with a warm gaze.

"OI!! SUNAWAKA!!! HURRY UP OR ELSE WE WILL LEAVE YOU!!!" Yuu shouted.

"Let's go, Suna," Takeo said.

Sunakawa nodded in response.

"Oi, let me join too!!" Takeo said.

"Uwaa! Takeo!" Yuu was surprised, "Alright, go follow us!"

"I never said that you could follow us," Koizumi said to Yuu.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"EH!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

621 Warning From Akane 1

After that ramen trip, Yuuki went back to his house, "I'm home."

"Welcome home, do you want to eat dinner, take a bath, or me?"

Yukana said while looking at him.

Yuuki felt that his lips felt a bit dry.

"Ah, Yuuki, can you come over here for a second?"

Suddenly her voice disturbed two of them.

Akane called him from the living room, "There is some matter that I need to say to you, Rossweisse, and Makoto."

Yukana smiled at him, "We can do that later in your room."

"Alright," Yuuki said and kissed her lips.

Yukana hugged his neck and kissed for a while.

Yuuki stopped and asked, "Do you want something?"

Yukana was a bit surprised, "You know?"

Yuuki shook his head, "I don't know but I have a feeling, so care to tell me?"

Yukana looked at him and said, "Can you meet my parents?"

"....."

Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I will meet your parents."

"Yay, love you," Yukana pecked his lips and went to the kitchen.

Yuuki shook his head and walked to the living room. He saw Akane, Makoto, and Rossweisse sitting on the floor together, "What's wrong?"

"Ugh, don't you miss me?" Akane asked with a sad expression.

"Enough of joking, I know that you want to say something serious, right?" Yuuki said and knew that probably Akane wanted to say something yesterday but decided not to say anything when she saw Haibara who had come to his house.

"Uwaaa!! You're very cold! Makoto! Rossweisse! Yuuki is very cold to me!" Akane hugged both of them.

Makoto and Rossweisse had a helpless expression on their faces.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "Akane, actually, I really miss you, I can't help but worry about you since you have suddenly gone out before." He said those words while looking at her tenderly.

Rossweisse, who had seen him, couldn't help but think, 'Here we go...'

Akane felt a bit embarrassed, "Alright, please don't tease me!"

"No, I'm serious, I'm really worried about you," Yuuki said while holding her hands.

Akane took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, "I can understand why a lot of girls are falling for you."

Yuuki stopped and asked, "Then? Can you tell me? What is the reason that you suddenly went out before?"

Akane looked at them and nodded, "Actually, there is a serious reason for this."

"Serious reason?" They looked at her with a strange expression.

"Ah, are you doubting me? It's really serious!" Akane said.

"Then, what is the reason?" Rossweisse asked.

""There are a lot of magicians and witches that have been missing lately and I want to warn you to be careful," Akane said with a serious expression.

"Is that true?" Makoto felt a bit scared.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Who would do that?" Rossweisse asked.

"Our organization, Golden Dawn, has investigated it and it should Hexennacht or Nilrem," Akane said.

'Hexennacht? Nilrem? Where have I heard that name before?' Yuuki thought while rubbing his chin. He was pretty much confident that this Hexennacht had a connection with the Khaos Brigade.

"What kind of organization is that?" Rossweisse asked.

"Hexennacht is an organization that has been led by Walburga, she is one of the strongest magicians of our era and she is also a holder of one of the Longinus, Incarnate Anthem," Akane said.

"Longinus!!!" Rossweisse was very surprised when she heard it.

"Longinus?" Makoto titled her head.

"Makoto, you don't know Longinus?" Yuuki asked.

"I don't know," Makoto shook her head.

"So how about Sacred Gear?" Yuuki asked.

"I have heard of it, it should be an artifact that has been bestowed upon humanity by the original God from the bible, right?" Makoto said.

"Yes," Akane nodded, "Longinus is the strongest type of Sacred Gear and there are only 13 of them in the world."

Makoto was startled when she heard it.

"According to legend, people who have Longinus can even defeat a God," Akane said.

"WHAT!!!"

Suddenly there was screaming on the side.

They only noticed it but Utaha, Yukana, and Ranko were surprised to hear their conversation.

"Is there such a powerful artifact in the world?" Utaha asked.

"Yes," Akane nodded, "In fact, your boyfriend or husband-to-be has defeated several of them."

Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana opened their mouths in 'O' shape while looking at him.

Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "You know that?"

Akane nodded, "I was also surprised when I heard it from my boss." She smiled and said, "Now, at least, I'm not worried about your safety since you can protect yourself and everyone around you." She looked at him and added, "I'm also here at least so that I can help you."

They weren't sure but the image of unreliable, lazy, drunkard of her started to change in their minds.

Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "You don't need to worry that much, I have safety magic in everyone."

They didn't sound that surprised that they had heard him saying something similar in the past.

"Alright, let me continue, ahem," Akane coughed and said, "There is another organization again and this time it is connected to the biggest terrorist in the supernatural world right now, the Khaos Brigade."

They were surprised when they heard about the 'Khaos Brigade'.

"Onee-chan, are they really that dangerous?" Makoto asked.

"You don't need to worry, even though they're a terrorist organization, they are attacking the supernatural world, they have never attacked the human world," Akane said.

"Why?" Ranko asked.

"Because they're too weak," Akane said.

"..."

They were a bit stupified when they heard it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

622 Warning From Akane 2

"I can't agree with that, we humans have missiles, guns, rifles, and even a nuclear bomb," Utaha said.

Akane nodded, "Yes, but that supernatural being can suddenly teleport and use their magic to blast a city with ease."

"...."

"Is that true?" Ranko looked at him.

Yuuki nodded, "I know that you're worried but this country is safe, there is a God, Omnyouji, and even an Exorcist here that protects everyone." He hugged them and said, "There is also me here, I will protect you too."

"Yuuki....."

They were in a warm mood until someone disturbed them again.

"Ahem, let me continue again," Akane said, and felt that she had eaten dog food when she saw them flirting in front of her eyes.

They sighed and nodded in response.

"The next organization is tied to this Khaos Brigade, and the members of this organization are coming from stray-magicians and stray witches," Akane said.

Yukana raised her hand, "What are a stray magician and stray witches?"

"Good question," Akane nodded and answered, "Stray is usually used for the magician and witch who has been banished by their organization or has been labeled as a criminal in the magician world."

"Why have they been labeled as criminals?" Utaha asked.

"They have done a lot of inhuman experiments, killing a lot of people, massacres,....." Akane explained the bad deed that had been done by the group of strays.

They shuddered when they heard about the criminal.

"Now you understand why they're dangerous?" Akane asked.

They nodded in response.

"Is it the Nilrem that you have said earlier?" Rossweisse asked.

"Yes, they have done a lot of inhuman experiments, I'm not sure what they're trying to do right now, but it must be something bad since they have kidnapped some of the magicians to perform their experiments," Akane said, and added, "For your information, the leader of this organization is Euclid Lucifuge."

"Who is that?" Makoto asked.

"He was one of the legendary Satans in the war before you were born in this world," Akane explained, adding, "It seems her big sister is the wife of the current Lucifer of the Four Maous."

"What is this? Does the devil have Four Heavenly King similar in the manga?" Ranko asked.

"Yes, similar to that, there are Lucifer, Asmodeus, Leviathan, and Beelzebub," Akane said.

"For your information, Yuuki's business partner is the current Leviathan and his girlfriend, Akeno is one of the member peers of the little sister of the current Lucifer," Rossweisse said and made everyone look at him with amazement.

Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "You don't need to think that much."

"Which one is Leviathan?" Ranko asked.

"It's the one that's playing a magical girl show with me," Yuuki said.

"That one?" Utaha was surprised when she heard it.

"A lot of strong beings have one or two quirks that are normal in society," Yuuki explained.

"..."

Rossweisse shook her head, "Akane, do you really not know why they have been kidnapped by a magician?"

Akane shook her head, saying, "I'm not sure, but they have been selling this kind of thing underground." She took a small bottle of elixir from her pocket.

"What is that?" Ranko asked.

"This is Phoenix Tears," Akane said.

"WHAT?!"

"How can that be? Is there any traitor among the Phoenix Clan in the underworld? It is also very difficult to produce Phonex Tears," Rossweisse said.

Akane shook her head, "We're not sure about this, maybe this is a fake but the effect is the same regardless."

"What is this Phone Tears, Onee-chan?" Makoto said.

"Phoenix Tears is similar to a second life for someone, no matter what your injury it can be healed by this elixir," Yuuki explained and added, "Of course, the price is very expensive, maybe they're trying to gather their funds or something."

Akane nodded, "Yeah, that's the logical explanation." She looked at everyone and said, "Anyway, you don't need to worry since we're human, they are too lazy to attack us, also they are targeting the devil, fallen angel, and angel, you can live normally."

"...."

They felt weird when they heard that they were too weak.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"That's right, you don't need to think that much if you want to forget how about we have a lot of rounds tonight, I can't make you forget your worry," Yuuki said with a deep voice.

They blushed while looking at him.

'Beast....'

Akane sighed and wondered why her cute niece in the past had become a beast.

"Oh, that's right, Yuuki, you can't forget about tomorrow," Rossweisse said, and added, "I have said to Yukari and everyone in Hokagou Tea Time too."

"????"

Rossweisse sighed, "You forget?"

"Is there something tomorrow?" Yuuki had been thinking about the marathon, ramen, and this time this terrorist organization. He kind of forgot what he would do tomorrow.

"You need to enter the television tomorrow, right? You have been invited to become a guest at one of the most famous shows," Rossweisse said.

"Oh, that's right, I almost forgot about that," Yuuki nodded and smiled, "I'm glad that I have you around Rossweisse."

Rossweisse blushed and looked away, "H - Hmph!"

Yuuki was quite excited to wait for tomorrow since he would also have an announcement to the world, "That's right, how about Sekibayashi-san?"

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, I have told him too, he is ready for tomorrow."

"Good, the best drama begins tomorrow," Yuuki smiled.

"What is it? What are you talking about?" Akane was confused.

"Oh? Is it time? My father has been waiting for this event," Utaha said.

"Yeah, my parents will also be coming that day," Ranko nodded.

"Me too," Yukana said.

"Oh! Oh! I also want to watch it," Makoto nodded.

"What? What?" Akane felt that she had been left out by them.

Yuuki had also made a promise to Sona too. He knew that this event would be very awesome.

"Please tell me!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

623 Problem in Television Show 1

"Ugh..."

"Have you eaten breakfast?"

"Not yet."

"But still, I'm very nervous."

"....."

Yui, Ritsu, Miu, and Mugi were in the 'Heaven Record' and they were gathering in this place since they decided to go to the TV studio together.

Suddenly the door opened.

"Oh, you have come, do you want to eat porridge? I bought it earlier," Yuuki entered together with Rossweisse, Yukari, Uomi, and Sawako.

*growl

They blushed and nodded in response.

"From your expression, you guys look quite nervous," Yuuki said and placed the porridge on the table.

"This is our first time to enter the television!" Ritsu said.

"Y - yeah, what should we do..." Mio was very nervous.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "First time? Haven't you entered the television before?"

"????"

"EH????"

"WHEN??"

They were startled and didn't remember that they had entered the television.

Yukari who saw their expression couldn't help but smiled, "It's during the 'Amateur Music Tournament' and 'Summer Music', we have entered the television during that time right?"

"....."

"Now that you mention it," Yui nodded and said, "I'm hungry, let's eat first." Her mind was pretty simple after she understood the matter.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Mugi also followed her since it was her first time to eat a porridge that was bought in the outside store.

Mio and Ritsu felt complicated since the thing that they had been talking about for a while had been solved by them instantly.

"You guys, shouldn't nervous, you should be proud now since I'm also very proud to have you guys as my student right now," Sawako said with a warm smile.

"Sawa-chan-sensei...." Ritsu and Mio had misty eyes and hugged her.

"Sensei! We're also happy to have you as our teacher!!!"

"Moo...." Sawako also had a teary eye while hugging them, "It can be helped."

"Me too, Sawa-chan-sensei!" Yui joined.

"Me too!" Mugi also joined.

"You guys...." Sawako was very happy right now.

Yuuki, Yukari, Uomi, and Rossweisee looked at their drama on the side.

"Youth...." Uomi said while wiping the tears in her eyes. She was moved by the scene in front of her.

"It's good...." Rossweisse also felt moved by their interaction.

"Yeah..." Yukari agreed while smiling looking at them.

Yuuki felt that the scene was quite great and he was wondering whether he could join them. He thought for a while and walked toward them. He hugged them directly and said, "I'm also happy that I have met you guys."

"Yuuki...."

They felt moved and hugged him too.

Yuuki was glad that he could join in and hugged by a lot of girls.

Yukari, Uomi, and Rossweisse, who saw him joining them, couldn't help but want to smack him. Three of them looked at each other.

"I will join them," Uomi said and hugged them, "Me too!"

Yukari and Rossweisse looked at each other and felt a bit shy to join them.

"Rossweisse-san, Yukari-san, c'mon join us!"

Yuuki felt weird when Ritsu suddenly said something in English.

Yukari and Rossweisse nodded and also hugged them too.

Yuuki who was in the middle of everyone felt it was a bit heavy right now but it was also a great experience for him.

*growl

"..."

The atmosphere felt a bit embarrassing right now.

"Let's eat breakfast first," Yuuki said.

"Right."

----

They were using a bus to go to the TV studio. They were on the trip for half an hour and they had arrived at their destination.

Yuuki knew that the one who owned this TV studio was Serafall's family along with a lot of people since Serafall's family wasn't the only owner.

"YUUKI!!!!"

Yuuki didn't need to turn since he was familiar with this voice.

Someone suddenly jumped into him and pressed her soft breasts on his face.

"Serafall, I can't breathe..." His face was covered by her breasts.

"Yuuki, who is this?"

They who saw her couldn't help but look at him with a suspicious expression.

"Everyone, this is Serafall, his business partner and one of the owners of this TV studio," Rossweisse introduced her to everyone.

"Hello everyone," Serafall said with a bubbly expression.

They looked at Yui since their personality was a bit familiar.

"First, can you let me go? It's quite hard to breathe right now," Yuuki said.

"Onee-sama! Don't cause a commotion!" Sona came to them and helped him to separate her sister from him.

"Then, I'm going to hug Sona-chan," Serafall said and hugged her.

"Onee-sama...." Sona blushed right now and felt embarrassed.

Serafall looked at everyone and said, "Thank you, everyone, to become the guest of this show." She smiled happily at them.

"Y - yes!!!"

Ritsu, Mio, and Sawako were a bit nervous when they heard that Serafall was the owner.

"You're very cute, how about you work with me after you graduate," Serafall said while looking at Uomi.

"I'm sorry, but I have decided to be with him after graduation," Uomi bowed and looked at him with a graceful smile.

"Oh, what a shame," Serafall nudged his ribs, "You lucky guy!"

Yuuki felt that it would cause more misunderstanding, "Serafall, isn't there any script for the show?"

Serafall shook her head, "No, it will be susprised to everyone, don't worry, it'll be fun."

Yuuki shook his head listening to her.

"Yuuki!"

Suddenly someone called him and they turned their heads. For someone who had never seen him, they were a bit surprised to see such a large man appear in front of him.

Mio and Ritsu hurriedly hid behind him.

"Sekibayashi-san," Yuuki smiled.

"Hahaha, I can't wait for today," Sekibayashi smiled.

"Yeah, let's make it rock later," Yuuki grinned.

Sekibayashi grinned.

They were looking at them with a strange expression and wondering what both of them would do later.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

624 Problem in Television Show 2

They didn't talk too long and went backstage to prepare and waited for the show to start.

Serafall looked at him, "Why did you invite that pro-wrestler?" She knew that Sekibayashi was quite a famous pro-wrestler in this country and wanted to know why Yuuki wanted Sekibayashi to come too.

"It's also for an event for an advertisement," Yuuki said.

"Hmm," Serafall only said while looking at him, "Alright, I will go to the stage, your time will be in half an hour."

Yuuki nodded in response.

When Serafall came out of the room both Yukari and Uomi started to walk toward him.

"She is very beautiful," Yukari said.

"Is she also our sister?" Uomi asked.

"Our?" Yukari blushed when she heard it.

Uomi didn't say anything while waiting for his answer.

Yuuki shook his head, "No, she is an only business partner, our hobby is similar that is why we're quite close, also...." He looked at both of them and said, "Both of you are also very beautiful, you're not losing to her." He knew that Serafall's beauty was different from both of them. He held both of their hands, giving them a sincere expression.

Uomi blushed and looked away, "It's not fair...."

Yukari also blushed but she was more surprised when she saw Uomi had blushed.

"Yuuki, do you know what we will do in the show?" Yui asked.

"Yeah, what should we do there?" Ritsu asked.

"Probably, they will ask you a question," Yuuki said.

"For example?" Mugi asked.

"Hmm, maybe about your hobby, your favorite food, or why you start to sing," Yuuki said.

Mio was a bit surprised she thought it was a very normal question, "Is that all?"

"I'm not sure, probably, there will be a game or something, I haven't watched the show," Yuuki said since he didn't have a hobby to watch television besides watching news. He knew that it was kind of strange but the television show in this country was a bit boring. His anime was several times better than a television show in this country, maybe Serafall's magical girl was also better too.

"Game, huh? Then are we going to play cards?" Yui asked with an excited tone.

"Yui, I don't think we will play cards," Ritsu said.

"Still, I'm very excited to meet the host of this show," Sawako said.

"Sawa-chan-sensei, who is the host?" Yui asked.

"The host is the most famous female actress in the past, Yukiko Kudo," Sawako said.

"Who?"

They had never heard her name.

Sawako could only shake her head when she saw they didn't know her. She felt kind of sad and thought it was a generation gap. She also became sadder when she thought that she had become old. She looked at Rossweisse and asked, "How about you Rossweisse?"

"Me? "I'm not sure I only heard that she was somewhat famous in the past until she decided to retire when she was married, however, she started to play again in the past few years," Rossweisse said.

"Hmm? Kudo?" Yuuki thought that this name was familiar in his ears.

"Do you know her, Yuuki?" Yukari looked at him with a strange expression.

Yuuki flicked her forehead, "What are you thinking about?"

"Ouch..." Yukari raised her cute nose while pouting at him.

*knock knock

Before they said anything the door was open.

"Hello."

In front of them was a fairly attractive woman that came inside their room.

"Yes?" Rossweisse, who was his secretary, asked this woman but suddenly she heard someone outbursts.

"WAAAA!!! YUKIKO-SAMA!!!" Sawako was surprised and happy to meet her star.

They looked at Sawako with a strange expression.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Hello, my name is Yuki Kudo, I will be the host of this television show later, I'm only coming to greet everyone before the show," Yukiko said with a smile.

"Hello..."

Everyone said at the same time after Yukiko greeted them.

Yukiko looked at them and said, "I'm happy to meet you, I have been wanting to talk from the 'Amateur Music Tournament', all of your songs are really beautiful."

"Thank you very much," Yukari nodded.

"Who is the one made the song?" Yukiko was curious as to who could make such a song.

"Him."

They pointed their fingers at him.

"Hello, Kudo-san," Yuuki said.

"Ah, are you Yuuki? I have always wanted to meet you!" Yukiko walked toward him and hugged him directly.

"Well, I'm also happy to meet you," Yuuki also hugged her. He didn't mind receiving a hug from a beautiful woman.

"Ahem."

Yuuki looked around and everyone was looking at him with a cold expression.

"Kudo-san, can you let go of him? I don't want there to be gossip about your relationship in the future," Rossweisse said standing between the two of them.

"Hmm? Yuuki? Is she your girlfriend? Your girlfriend is very beautiful!" Yukiko said while looking at Rossweisse.

Rossweisse suddenly blushed when Yukiko told her that she was his girlfriend.

"No, she isn't his girlfriend," Uomi interjected.

"Really?" Yukiko looked at her with a smile.

"Yes," Uomi said and pulled both Rossweisse and Yukari, "We're his girlfriend."

"....."

Everyone was a bit speechless when they heard him.

Yukari and Rossweisse felt that this girl was really shameless.

"Wow! Yuuki! You're very lucky to have three girlfriends!" Yukiko said while holding his hands.

"Yes, I'm very happy," Yuuki said with a smile.

Yukiko thought that Yuuki would deny her statement but she didn't expect that he would accept it. She wasn't sure whether it was a joke or not, "Then you're really a very lucky guy, then I will leave you, let's meet again in the show." She waved her hand and came out of their room. She was outside and smiled, "So that is him, huh..." She walked while skipping along the way. She thought that she had found something interesting. She walked into the bathroom and saw that her makeup was falling a bit. There was a strand of blonde hair on her face and she hid it again with her makeup skill.

---

Yuuki who was in his room couldn't help but thought that woman was a bit strange.

"Yuuki, are you entranced by that woman?"

"Your type is really an older girl, huh?"

"....."

Yuuki could only shake his head, 'Good grief....'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

625 Problem in Television Show 3

The show almost started.

"Kudo-san, please be ready."

"Yes," Yukiko nodded while looking at the staff.

"Alright, we will start in a 5, 4, 3, 2, 1."

"Start!"

The music started to play.

Yukiko was sitting on the sofa while looking at the camera, "Hello everyone, wherever you're right now, today, we will be watching a talk show that is very fascinating and funny, guided by me, your beautiful host, Yukiko Kudo."

The audience started to clap their hands listening to her opening.

"Alright, our guests are a bit special since there are a lot of there will be a lot of people who will enter this show right now," Yukiko said and asked, "Are you curious?"

"YEAH!!!"

"Good, since there will be a handsome young man, beautiful girl, and special guest in the later show, I won't make you wait, please enter!" Yukiko said.

Hearing her voice, they started to enter the show together.

The audience who saw them couldn't help but shout in excitement.

It was very hard to get their news since the reporter also couldn't get anything since everyone had worn magic glasses to disguise themselves.

They sat on the sofa together.

Mio, Ritsu, and Yui were very nervous right now.

Yuuki, Yukari, and Mugi only looked at three of them with a smile.

"Haha, you don't need to be that nervous," Yukiko said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Y - yes! Ma - mai naimu issu Yui," Yui suddenly said in Japanglish.

"Why English?" Ritsu naturally retorted.

"Haha, you're very funny, all of you are very close to each other," Yukiko said.

"Yes, our school is quite near and all of us often play together," Yukari said with a calm expression.

"We also often have tea parties together," Mugi said.

"Mio and Ritsu are also childhood friends," Yuuki said.

"Oh, both of you are childhood friends?" Yukiko asked both Mio and Ritsu.

Mio was very nervous and held his shirt tightly while nodding to her question.

"Y - yes, we have known each other since elementary school," Ritsu said and somehow got used to the atmosphere.

"Oh, Mio-chan, are you really nervous?" Yukiko asked.

"Y - yes!" Mio felt that she wanted to go back as soon as possible right now.

"She was a bit shy," Yuuki said.

Mio really didn't say anything and tried to hide from the camera.

"Oh..." Yukiko nodded and asked, "Can you tell us why you started to make a band?"

They looked at each other and smiled.

"Each of us has a different purpose but our main purpose is to save our school," Yuuki said.

"Save your school? What do you mean?" Yukiko asked.

"Our school has had quite a low admission before and we want to help our school get more students," Yuuki said.

"So that is why you guys start to do music," Yukiko nodded and added, "Also, what about everyone?"

"Me? We're the same, we want to help our school," Yui said and added, "But we also want to have fun together."

"Yes, we're really having a lot of fun," Mugi said.

Ritsu rubbed her chin and nodded, "Yes, at that time, we're really having fun."

"That thing only happened a few weeks ago, why did you say that it happened a few years ago in the past," Yuuki retorted.

"For me, I want to help my hometown too," Yukari said.

"Hometown?" Yukiko was curious.

"Yes, my hometown is in Nagarekawa, that town is very beautiful, please visit it sometimes," Yukari said.

"Sure, I thought that I could go there with my family later," Yukiko said and asked, "Yuuki, I have a question for you."

"Sure, you can ask," Yuuki nodded.

"A lot of your songs are about love songs, can I ask if your inspiration to make that song is coming from your love life?" Yukiko asked with a smile.

Yuuki wanted to complain about this question. He thought for a bit and said, "About my song, there are some of them that are coming from my experience that I have thought, luckily it can become quite a good song."

They laughed at his answer.

"Then how about your girlfriend? People have often said that you're dating Yukari-san, is that true?" Yukiko asked.

Yukari blushed when she heard that question.

"Hmm, we're not at that stage yet, but we're very close to each other," Yuuki said.

"Yes..." Yukari nodded and whispered, "Then when are we going into that stage?"

Yuuki wanted to cough when he heard that question.

Mio wasn't sure but she moved closer to him when she heard that question from Yukiko.

They continued their interview until suddenly the light was out.

---

Serafall, who was watching, couldn't help but giggle when she saw the light was out.

"Onee-sama, is it a game?" Sona asked.

"Yes," Serafall nodded. She thought it would be interesting to see the reaction of everyone when the light was out.

---

"Calm down, the light will be turned on soon," Yukiko said.

Everyone also had a variety of reactions but the most scary of all of them was Mio.

Mio was really scared when the light was out since she hated a dark place, "Y - Yuuki..."

"Calm down, I'm here," Yuuki said while holding her hand.

Mio felt better when his hand touched her but suddenly she felt a cold wind on her neck.

*fwush

Mio had goosebumps when she felt that cold wind and started to shout, "UWAAA!! I'M SCARED!!!"

"M - Mio, calm down!" Ritsu tried to calm her but she was quite scared.

Everyone also felt that cold wind and it made them have goosebumps

"W - what? Is this not a technical error?" Yukiko suddenly panicked.

The atmosphere became very scary after Yukiko said those words to everyone.

They weren't sure whether it was their imagination suddenly they heard a weird voice coming from their surroundings.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

626 Problem in Television Show 4

Yuuki felt that his shirt would be ripped by Mio since she pulled it very hard, "Mio, calm down." He thought it must be the game that had been prepared by the staff. He also felt a cold wind on his back and suddenly he also heard a creepy giggle inside this studio.

*giggle

Everyone who heard it felt that their goosebumps were standing, especially when they heard a voice from Yukiko that it wasn't a game.

"Kyaaa!!!"

"Yuuki!!!"

"No, ghost!"

They were very scared and hugged each other.

Mugi and Yuki were the calmest between the group girls and they tried to calm them down.

Yuuki looked around until he saw a white face appearing in front of him.

"No! No! No!...." Mio became more panicked and scared when she saw it.

Yuuki was also startled and punched this white face in reflex.

*Bamm!

"Ugh..."

There was a loud sound of someone falling down and moaning in pain suddenly, however, the light was turned off and made the voice became quite creepy in their ears.

Suddenly the light was turned on again.

They sighed in relief and looked at each other.

"Susprised!" Yukiko looked at them while looking at him, "Oh, you guys are very close."

Mio was hugging him similar to a koala and hid her face on his chest.

Their actions were very intimate in their eyes.

Mio who had realized that it was a prank that had been prepared by the television couldn't help but embarrassed, "Ugh...." Her face was really red similar to a boiled lobster but she was still very cute.

"Uhmm, Mio, how about you let him go?" Ritsu suddenly said.

"Huh?!" Mio looked around and saw that everyone was looking at her. She turned toward him and realized that she was still hugging him. Her face turned red again and she let him go slowly. She sat down on the sofa and hid her face with both of her hands.

"..."

"Alright, don't tease her," Yuuki said and sat beside her.

Yukiko only realized that Mio was very easy to be embarrassed but it was also good since it was very cute. She looked at them and said, "We're sorry to suddenly to make such a surprise.

They looked at her with a tired expression, they had really thought that it was a ghost.

Yukiko didn't really mind about them and said, "Alright, now, let's greet our next guest, he is the most popular wrestler in our country, Sekibayashi Jun!"

Suddenly the music turned into a rock and a big man in 2 meters appeared.

"UWAAAA!!!"

His entrance was really intense and made everyone unable to look away.

Mio as always hid behind him since she felt scared by his sudden appearance.

"Hahaha, I'm happy that I can be invited here," Sekibayashi laughed and walked toward them.

"Yes, I'm also happy to meet you too, Sekibayashi-san," Yukiko said.

"Hello," Yuuki and everyone said to him.

Sekibayashi was still standing while looking at him. He smiled and said, "This is my first time seeing you..."

His words made everyone a bit surprised since it wasn't their first time meeting each other.

"But you're very weak," Sekibayashi said while crossing his arms.

"......"

His words made the studio silent.

Yuuki looked at him for a bit and stood up. He also smiled while looking at him, "This is also my first time to see you, and as expected are you a gorilla that has been running away from the zoo."

"..."

They opened and closed their mouth several times when they heard him. They became nervous and thought that there would be a fight or something.

"Hoo? Isn't your elder telling educate you to be polite to your elder, boy?" Sekibayashi said.

"That's true, but they have never told me to be polite to someone who doesn't know the human language," Yuuki said.

The staff hurriedly told Yukiko to top this situation.

"Yuuki-kun, Sekibayashi-san....."

"HAAA? ARE YOU TRYING TO PICK A FIGHT BOY?!"

"YOU'RE THE ONE WHO PICKS A FIGHT WITH ME!!"

Yuuki and Sekibayashi were very close to each other and their expression was very intense.

Everyone who saw them couldn't help but got nervous and thought that both of them would be fighting with each other.

"Please stop! Please stop!"

Yukari and Yukiko stopped both of them.

Yukari tried to hold him and Yukiko tried to hold Sekibayashi.

"Listen, boy, I have wanted to say that I don't like a sassy guy like you," Sekibayashi said.

"I don't want to listen to that from someone who has a hobby to wear panties on the outside, also you're an elderly do you want me to send you to the nursing home right now?" Yuuki said.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY BRAT!" Sekibayashi said.

"YOU'RE MAKING TROUBLE OLD MAN," Yuuki said and added, "Old man, aren't you a pro-wrestler?"

Sekibayashi snorted, "Yes, I'm different from a weaker like you."

"You're too confident old man? How about we have a match?" Yuuki suddenly said.

"..."

Everyone was startled when they heard that Yuuki asked him about a match.

"The match? Pro-wrestler? Don't dream boy, you will lose instantly against me," Sekibayashi said.

"Then are you afraid?" Yuuki walked only an inch away from him while looking at him with provoking expression.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Sekibayashi grinned, "Good! Good! Match, is it? I can't wait to break you there."

Yuuki snorted, "It will be me who will break you there, I will prepare the stage, you better not run away, old man."

"Good, you should also tell the world about it, I don't want you to cower behind your parents," Sekibayashi said.

"Now! Now! Please, don't fight here!" Yukiko had never thought that both of them would make a match suddenly.

Yuuki and Sekibayashi didn't say anything again until the end of the show but everyone was surprised when they heard both of them would have a match between the two of them.

Sekibayashi is very famous since he has several belts in winning pro-wrestler matches.

Yuuki is also very famous since he is the idol of the girls right now.

Both of them were very famous to each other and suddenly they announced that they would have a match with each other. This made everyone suddenly surprised by the news.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

627 Problem in Television Show 5

Everyone in the Shuuei Clan watched the television with susprised expression.

"....."

They still didn't believe what they had heard there.

"Is this true?"

"Yeah..."

"Then, there will be a match between the young master and Sekibayashi?"

They thought about it and suddenly felt excited.

"Dammit! We have to watch it!"

"Yeah! This is a match between a man and a man!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Go! Go! Search for the ticket!"

Everyone was excited about it.

"Boss, is this okay?"

Issei looked at the television too and smiled, "Isn't this fine but still he is very smart...." He thought about the people who would watch their match. He was sure there would be a lot of people who would watch it.

"Smart? What do you mean?" Ryu asked.

"Nothing, get us the ticket," Issei said.

Ryu who heard his boss, nodded, "Yes, boss!"

---

In the Occult Research Club.

They were in their clubroom and decided to watch the television when they heard he would enter the television. They had heard it from Sona since the television studio was her parent's business.

"Still, that guy is very lucky to have a harem...." Issei said with an envious expression.

"Issei-kun..." Kiba said and tried to console him.

Issei felt weird when it was Kiba who tried to console him.

"Shh..." Koneko said to both of them.

Issei and Kiba nodded and continued to watch the show.

They watched it since it was quite funny, especially when the light was turned off suddenly. They were laughing very hard when they saw him punching the ghost.

"Hahaha," Akane laughed.

They continued to watch until Sekibayashi entered the show. They were startled with their fight that suddenly happened there until they heard that there would be a match between the two of them.

"........"

"Who is Sekibayashi-san?" Asia asked.

"He is a famous pro-wrestler, my father is also his fans, but for him to suddenly have a match...." Issei thought that Sekibayashi would lose since Yuuki could use magic.

"Who will win?" Xenovia thought it would be a very interesting match. Her blood was very hot when they saw their intense interaction.

"This is a pro-wrestler, it is not a simple match..." Kiba said even though he didn't show it but he was quite familiar with a pro-wrestler.

Akeno sighed, "That guy is always doing a worrisome thing...."

"Let's go watch his match later," Rias suddenly said.

They looked at her and nodded in agreement.

---

In the Amagi Brilliant Park.

Everyone in the amusement park was very happy since there were a lot of people who had entered the park. They knew that both Yuuki and Sekibayashi would have a match with each other. They had been waiting for their chance to promote their match until he told them to watch a show on the television.

They opened their mouth wide looking at their fight suddenly.

"Are they really fighting, mofu?" Moffle asked.

They were a bit worried until suddenly they saw both of them announced their match.

"Don't tell me..."

They weren't sure but they thought it was his way of promoting his match to become even more popular.

---

Machida and Satsuki started to ask Yaeko after they had watched the television show.

"Yaeko, is this true? Is your boyfriend going to have a pro-wrestler match?" Satsuki asked with a confused expression.

"Yes," Yaeko nodded and added, "You can watch it on the television earlier right?" She had heard it from him but she didn't' expect that it would start with an intense argument in the television show. Her heart was beating very fast when she saw both of them were fighting with each other, at the same time, she thought that both of their acting skills were very good.

"Let's buy the ticket," Machida said, and added, "Let's watch it together." She didn't really worry that much since she had seen him fight before but she still worried since his opponent was the man who was known as the undying, Sekibayashi.

"Good," Satsuki nodded.

Yaeko looked at them and said, "I'm sorry, I have to watch it with my family."

"....."

Machida and Satsuki felt quite lonely when Yaeko told them.

"If you don't mind you can come with us," Yaeko said.

"Alright," Machida and Satsuki nodded together.

---

No one in the Eagle Jump believed what they had seen on television earlier. They were in a stunned state for a while until someone woke them up.

"Let's watch his match," Umiko said with a fire in her eyes. She knew that Yuuki wasn't weak since he could beat her in the airsoft gun match. She also wanted to see who was stronger Yuuki or Sekibayashi.

"Alright, let's go together later," Hazuki said with a nosebleed.

"Hazuki-san, why do you have a nosebleed?" Aoba asked with a worried expression.

"N - nothing, I just think when his figure is fighting with only short pants on stage it will be great," Hazuki said.

"...."

They were a bit speechless when they heard it.

However, there was one person who was the most worried about him.

Hifumi, who had been teased by her, had always felt nervous when she thought that he would tease her again. She tried to hide from time to time but she had never seen him. Suddenly she felt quite lonely until she saw him wanting to have a fight with Sekibayashi, the champion of the pro-wrestler in this country. She felt worried about it and wanted to call him.

"Still, that guy is very reckless," Ko said while shaking her head. She still remembered that he had guided him a few nights ago only suddenly she saw him on the television to have a match with someone.

Rin rubbed her chin and asked, "Do you think this is acting?"

"..."

They looked at her with susprised expression.

"No way, can you see the anger in their face?" Hajime said while shaking her head.

"Yes, Rin-san, I can see that both of them will be fighting in the studio but everyone will stop them," Yun said.

Rin who was still thinking that it was acting and the real reason for this was to promote their match. She thought that he was amazing for him to be able to create such hype suddenly. She knew that a lot of people would watch his match later.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

628 Problem in Television Show 6

*broke

The dish was broken when Marika saw the television.

"Yuuki-sama...."

Marika was watching his show in Wagnaria and she was startled when she saw him wanting to have a match with a famous pro-wrestler champion.

*ring

Marika took her phone and saw that it was her father, "Father, what's wrong?"

"Oh, Marika, do you watch television?" Gen asked.

"Yes, it is about his match right?" Marika said.

"Yes, that kid sure is interesting, let's watch his match later together," Gen said.

"Yes, father," Marika smiled when she thought her father accepted him.

"Good, I will bring my subordinates too, tell him whether he needs my help to pacify the match later, dammit, for him to make such an interesting match," Gen laughed and couldn't wait to watch the match.

Marika shook her head after hearing her father's reaction.

"Marika-chan, is this true? Is Yuuki really going to have a match with that huge guy?" Popura asked with a worried expression.

Everyone in Wagnaria was also startled by the announcement on the show.

"Yes, he is very serious, that match should be real," Marika said. She had known him for a long time and knew that it was probably one of the gimmicks to make the match become more popular. She couldn't help but shake her head. She was his fiancee and would support him no matter what.

---

At the headquarters of the Bee Hive Gang.

Everyone knew who Sekibayashi Jun was since they had watched his match before. Suddenly they watched the television and started with the announcement of the first young master of the Shuuei Clan and Sekibayashi Jun.

"This kid has guts!"

They saw him taunting and provoking Sekibayashi Jun. They also saw he didn't even show a scary expression looking at the monster in front of him. They thought this match would be very interesting.

Chitoge and Tsugumi who saw their fight were rooted on the sofa while watching the television. Both of them had watched him fight someone.

"That guy always loves to make trouble, huh?" Chitoge shook her head.

"That's true," Tsugumi shook her head too.

"Still, I'm sure that is acting," Chitoge said.

"Really?" Tsugumi asked.

Chitoge nodded, "Sometimes this kind of gossip will make his match before more popular, also this will increase the number of people who will buy his ticket match." She rubbed her chin and said, "This guy sure is good to make a business."

Tsugumi looked at her and said, "Ojou..."

"Hmm?" Chitoge looked at her.

"Do you want to date him?" Tsugumi asked.

"Cough! Cough!" Chitoge coughed really hard when she heard that question. She looked at her and asked, "What are you saying all of sudden?!"

"Ojou, I'm not sure why you date with Raku Ichijou but isn't it better to be truthful to yourselves?" Tsugumi said.

"Aren't you dating him? Why did you tell me to date him?" Chitoge asked.

"Isn't that better? The three of us can be together," Tsugumi said.

Chitoge blushed and sighed. She thought for a bit and shook her head, "Let's not talk about this again, more importantly, it is about his match right now."

"Ojou...." Tsugumi wanted to say something again.

"Stop! Don't mention it again!" Chitoge said and walked to her room. Even though she wanted to do that she couldn't since she was still in a fake relationship with someone.

Tsugumi, who saw her back, sighed in response. She thought for a bit and decided to go to his house since she wanted to ask him a question about the match.

---

In Takeo's room.

Takeo, Shuu, Raku, and Sunakawa were startled when they saw the fight between him and Sekibayashi.

"Aniki is really brave..." Shuu said with sweat on his forehead. He still remembered the cruel match of Sekibayashi Jun in the past. He still remembers how that person who still had blood on their face walked calmly taking out the champion belt.

They suddenly turned toward the poster which was placed on the wall of Takeo's room.

"UWOOO!!! YUUKI-SENPAI IS AWESOME!!!" Takeo said with excitement.

"Raku, what do you think?" Sunawaka asked.

Raku sighed, "It's okay, my older brother is very strong."

"Raku!!!!" Takeo shouted and moved his face very close to him.

"W - what?!" Raku was startled.

"Please help me get the ticket!" Takeo said while bowing his head.

"Me too! Raku!" Shuu said since he was sure that it would be very popular and it would be hard to get the ticket.

Raku nodded, "I will ask my brother, Sunakawa, how about you?"

"Can I?" Sunakawa asked.

"Sure, the more the merrier," Raku said.

"Thank you," Sunakawa nodded.

---

In the Hitotose Cafe.

Everyone was rooted in their place when they saw their fight.

"Y - Yuuki is going to fight!?" Kuina was startled.

"I - Is he going to become delinquent?" Mayuki asked.

"No, that's an act," Chiaki and Hinako said at the same time.

"Acting?" Kuina and Mayuki looked at them curiously.

"You can see that they're acting, Hina-chan?" Chiaki asked.

"Yes, but their acting is very good," Hinako said.

Chiaki nodded, "You need to remember that the pro-wrestler is also one of the greatest actors."

"Really?" Hinako was very surprised to hear that.

"Yes, pro-wrestlers are different from any other martial arts since they need to entertain their audience, they need to have the acting skills to make the match more interesting," Chiaki said.

Hinako nodded and felt that the pro-wrestler was a bit deep.

"But Yuuki is still going to fight this Sekibayashi, right?" Mayuki asked.

Chiaki nodded, "Yes..." She started to get worried about him right now.

"L - let's go to his house now?" Hinako said.

They looked at each other and nodded.

---

Conan, Ran, and Kogorou were looking at the television and susprised to see their acquaintances.

'Mom?' Conan thought.

"Aunt Yukiko?" Ran was surprised.

"Hmm," Kogorou thought boringly since Yukiko was also one of his friends in high school.

Three of them watched the show until there was an argument between Yuuki and Sekibayashi. They were startled until it had been decided that they would make a match to settle this problem.

"Dad, let's watch it together," Ran said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Kogorou nodded, "Let's get the ticket, I'm also curious about the match."

Conan was also curious about the match and also wondered why Sekibayashi started to provoke him and Yuuki was also inviting him to match. He thought that it was a mystery and he needed to solve it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

629 Problem in Television Show 7

The show was over and everyone was still nervous about the thing that had happened earlier.

Sekibayashi and Yuuki walked out first until they were out from the camera. Both of them looked at each other and laughed.

"Hahaha!!!"

Uomi, Sawako, and Rossweisse, who had been nervous earlier watching their fight, were dumbfounded when they saw both of them laugh together.

"Yuuki, that is nice acting," Sekibayashi said.

"Yeah, you too, old man," Yuuki said.

"Still, I will beat you later, though," Sekibayashi said.

"Oh, I can't wait for that," Yuuki said.

"..."

Yuuki and Sekibayashi didn't tangle with each other and decided to separate from each other.

Sekibayashi needed to prepare himself for the battle. He grinned and couldn't wait for his match. He couldn't wait to see if his match would be watched by a thousand people. His expression was very excited and couldn't wait for it.

Yuuki looked at his back while shaking his head. He also understood why Sekibayashi was very excited about this match.

"Yuuki, what is this? What is happening? Why are both of you laughing together?" Yukari asked and felt weird.

"Yeah, aren't both of you fighting for each other?" Sawako asked. She still felt the intense fight earlier and got a shudder. She also thought that he was very brave to fight a man that was similar to a beat in her eyes.

Yuuki wanted to answer it but suddenly someone interrupted him.

"You're very smart," Sona said while adjusting her glasses.

"Smart?"

They were confused by her words.

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, you used your argument with him to promote your match that will be held last summer, you sure are very cunning."

"...."

"So that is acting?" Mio asked with a dumbfounded expression.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes."

"...."

They felt complicated when they heard that his fight earlier was acting.

"But we're still going to have a match, so I'm not entirely lying," Yuuki said.

"..."

They looked at him and suddenly felt tired all of a sudden.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"I - I was very scared earlier," Mio had teary eyes while looking at him.

Yuuki caressed her head slightly, "I'm sorry to make you scared." He hugged her again since it was nice to hug her.

"But still, you're going to fight him!" Yukari reprimanded him.

"It's okay, I will win," Yuuki said while hugging Mio.

"Before that can not use this chance to hug someone?" Sawako said and tried to separate them.

"S - still, you're going to fight that monster," Ritsu shuddered.

"Ritsu, do you know Sekibayashi-san?" Mugi asked.

Ritsu nodded, "Yes, my father is his fan, we have several of his videos in our home." She suddenly realized something and said, "Yuuki, do you want me to lend you the video? You can use that to analyze your opponent!"

Yuuki nodded, "Can I?"

"Sure, I will bring it later in our headquarter, we can watch it together there," Ritsu said.

"Can I come too? I want to watch it too," Yui said.

"Me too," Mugi said.

Mio, who had also been separated from him, joined.

"Oh, I need to join too," Uomi said.

"Are you really going to be alright?" Yukari asked.

"Yes, I'm going to be fine, you can see my muscle," Yuuki said and showed his abs to everyone. He took her hand and said, "You can touch it if you want." He placed her hand on his abs, "How is it?"

Yukari was just too stunned and her head was blank right now, "It's hard..." She only said that word while caressing his stomach absently.

"Really? Let me touch it too," Uomi said and touched his body. Her hand was moving wildly and wanted to touch his nipple.

"Stop!" Yuuki stopped her and closed his short, "You perverted girl."

"Hmm, is nipple your weak point?" Uomi asked.

Yuuki wasn't sure what to say in this situation.

"Ahem, then I will be back now," Sona said.

"Yes, thank you, Sona, where is Serafall?" Yuuki asked.

"She is coming back home, there is some business that she needs to attend during the middle of the show, she said that she will watch your match too later," Sona said.

"Thank you," Yuuki nodded.

Sona nodded, "Yes, about our promise?"

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "How about a week later?"

Sona nodded, "I understand, I will wait for you in my house later." She said goodbye to everyone and walked out.

"What are you going to do at her house?" Rosswessei asked.

"I promised her something there," Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "How about you follow me too later?"

"Is that okay?" Rossweisse thought that he was trying to court with Sona or something as usual.

"I'm only helping her with her peerage," Yuuki said.

"Hmm," Rossweisse nodded in response.

"What is peerage?" Yui asked.

"I'm teaching her chess," Yuuki said.

"Can you play chess?" Mugi asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki nodded, "It is okay, let's go back since I'm quite hungry." He looked at them and asked, "Do you want to eat something?"

"YAKINIKU!!!!"

---

After eating together, Yuuki and Rossweisse went back together.

"We're home."

Both of them entered the house and were greeted by a lot of people there.

"Yuuki, is your match true?" Akane asked with susprised expression.

"You're not going to be hurt, right?" Shouko asked worriedly.

"My father and uncle said that they will come to the match with a big banner," Utaha said with a smile.

"Oh, that's right, my parents will come too from Chiba to see the match," Ranko said.

Yuuki who saw them couldn't help but shake his head, "Let's talk slowly in the living room, alright?"

Yukana suddenly came toward him and whispered, "Tomorrow, is that alright?"

Yuuki nodded at her, "Alright, I will meet them tomorrow."

Yukana smiled sweetly and hugged his arm.

Yuuki felt that tomorrow there would be a harder battle rather than the battle that would be held with Sekibayashi at the end of summer.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

630 Yukana“s Parents 1

Yuuki was a bit nervous since it was his first time to see Yukana's parents. He had never seen them and he thought that it was a bit too late to meet them. He had met the parents of Utaha, Ranko, and Shouko but he had never seen Yukana's parents. He felt dumb not to see them since he had taken their daughter back to his home.

'Hmm,' Yuuki remembered that it was during the time that he kicked someone who was trapped on the drum and it was during that time that Yukana decided to move to his apartment then to his house after he bought it. He suddenly felt that the time was very slow in this world, 'Is it Conan's effect?'

In his past life, he remembered that Conan had always stayed in the 1st grade of elementary school even though his manga had been in the world for the past 19 or 20 years. He forgot the exact time but it didn't really matter right now since he had arrived in Yukana's house.

Yukana didn't stay in his house last night and went back to her parent's house since she would welcome him later.

Yuuki thought that he should prepare some gifts for her parents. He walked out of his car and pressed the bell.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

*ping pong

"Yes..."

Yuuki knew that the person who answered him wasn't Yukana, 'Woman's voice?' He thought that it should be Yukana's mother. He was waiting for a while until the door opened. He saw an attractive woman with a similar figure to Yukana and she also had gyaru style only this woman was slimmer than her.

"Ah, Yuuki-kun?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, aunty."

The woman was very excited and walked toward him. She touched his face several times and nodded, "Hmm, as expected, your appearance is better than in the television."

"...."

Yuuki was a bit speechless by this woman.

"Ah, mom, what are you doing?" Yukana appeared in front of the door and was surprised to see her mother playing with her boyfriend. She walked toward him and pulled him inside, "Let's enter my father has been waiting for you."

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and said, "That's right, this is for you aunty." He wasn't sure what he should give her family and brought a lot of things.

"You don't need to do this, isn't this a bit too much," the woman said.

"No, it is my fault that I have never visited uncle and aunty here," Yuuki said.

The woman nodded, "That's true, this is your first time to play to our house."

Then suddenly the door of the living room opened.

"Oh, you've come Yuuki?"

Yuuki saw a macho man with sunglasses and a thick mustache while holding a golf stick, 'Is this really her father?' He started to think that her father was an ex-member of the yakuza group.

"Nice to meet you, uncle," Yuuki said and bowed his head. He met his parents-in-law after all and it would be bad for him to be informal.

"Hahaha, you're funny trying to be polite, Yuuki," Yukana laughed.

Yuuki twitched his lips while hearing her statement. He will have his revenge later tonight when both of them go home together.

"Don't laugh at him!" Her mother knocked her head.

"Ouch! Mom!" Yukana complained.

Her father nodded, "Thank you for always taking care of her." Even though he said that, his expression was really scary right now.

"Daddy, don't make that kind of expression, you will scare him," Yukana reprimanded him.

"...."

Her father was quite sad when he was told that by his daughter.

"Yes, I'm also thankful that you can believe in me to take care of your daughter," Yuuki said while trying to cheer him up.

Her mother pulled him inside, "Alright, you can talk a lot together later, let's enter the living room first."

"Thank you," Yuuki sighed in relief inwardly since they were quite nice and accepted him.

They sat down in the living room and her mother prepared tea for everyone.

"Please drink it," her mother said.

"Thank you," Yuuki said and drank the tea slowly.

"I heard in the room from Yukana that you have a lot of girlfriends," her mother said.

*cough!

Yuuki felt that his heart stopped for a second. He could feel that her father was looking at him with an intense gaze.

"Ah, Yuuki, are you okay?" Yukana helped him to wipe the tea on his mouth.

"Thank you," Yuuki said and looked at her parents. He had made his resolve and decided to tell them the truth, "Yes, but I'm not playing with her, I really love your daughter."

"...."

"Are you really serious?" Her mother asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"I have also heard that your night with her is always very fierce, I know that you're a youngster but it will be bad for her to suddenly have a child," her mother said worriedly.

'OI!!!!!!' Yuuki felt a different kind of tension from this meeting. He had never been nervous fighting a lot of stronger opponents but this time it always made him feel that he was on the verge of his life. He looked at Yukana with a tired expression.

"Hehehe, she has always asked me," Yukana laughed.

Yuuki could feel his father gazing at him and started to get hurt. He took a deep breath and said, "I'm planning to marry your daughter, if there is really a child in her stomach then I will be happier than anything."

"YUUKI!!!!!" Yukana hugged him.

Her mother and her father only looked at him for a while without saying anything.

"Yukana, can you bring a snack in my room? The one that we bought during the time both of us had on our honeymoon, that snack was very good, we had to share it with him," her father said.

"Yes, daddy," Yukana said and left him alone there with her parents.

Yuuki was a bit nervous since Yukana had left him. He knew that both of them wanted to say something to him alone. He was ready for them to be angry at him and received their mocks or anything.

"Yuuki..."

"Yes, sir," Yuuki said.

"Thank you very much," her mother and father said at the same time.

"?????"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

631 Yukana“s Parents 2

Yuuki was confused by their words.

Her father smiled, "I have heard from her that you have saved her when she was almost raped by someone."

"That's what I should do, she is my girlfriend," Yuuki said.

"Still, I have heard that the parents of the trash who kidnapped her have some power in politics," her father said with a worried expression.

"Uncle, aunty, you don't need to worry too much about that trash," Yuuki looked at them and continued, "I love her and that is my duty to protect her." He forgot the man who tried to harm Yukana since the person itself had become a food for a fish in the sea.

Both of her parents looked at him and said, "Thank you for taking care of our daughter."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yes, I will always take care of her," Yuuki said.

"Still, you should reduce your flirty habits," her mother said.

"...."

"Dear...." her father was a bit awkward when he heard his wife.

"I will do my best," Yuuki couldn't promise her anything.

"Now that you mention it, can you give us your autograph and photo?" her mother said.

"We have always listened to your music," her father said.

"Sure," Yuuki said.

"Also, you shouldn't call us, aunt and uncle again," her mother said.

"Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, it was closer that way," her father said, and added, "I have always wanted to feel how it felt to have a son."

"Then, mother, father," Yuuki said.

Her mother and father weren't sure, but both of them felt excited all of a sudden.

"You should stay here tonight, I want to ask you a lot of things," her father said.

"I will do that," Yuuki nodded.

"Dad! I have brought the snack," Yukana arrived and brought the snack to the living room.

"Good," her father said.

"Oh, it is not good, I have forgotten to buy an ingredient for dinner," her mother said and looked at both of them, "Can you help me to buy it."

Yuuki and Yukana looked at each other and nodded.

"Alright," both of them went out together to the nearest supermarket.

Yuuki sighed, "I have thought that they will kill me or something."

Yukana smiled, "There is no way that they will do that." She held his hand and said, "Are you really going to marry me?"

"You don't want to?" Yuuki asked.

"Of course, I want it," Yukana said.

"We can get married later," Yuuki said.

"I can't wait for that," Yukana said.

Yuuki believed that from the law of this country he needed to be at least 18 years old to marry someone and also needed permission from his parents since he wasn't 20 years old yet.

Both of them walked to the supermarket until they saw a quite tall beautiful girl with long pink hair a large bust also walked to the supermarket.

"That girl is very beautiful," Yukana praised and looked at him, "Are you not trying to flirt with her."

Yuuki frowned when he saw this girl, "Takanashi?"

"Huh?!"

The beautiful girl with long pink hair turned and surprised to see him, "Yuuki?!" This girl was shocked and felt quite embarrassed right now.

"Do you know each other?" Yukana asked.

Takanashi who saw Yukana couldn't help but frown since he thought that Yuuki was cheating on Marika, "Yuuki, who is she?"

"..."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that it had become a misunderstanding, "First, let me introduce you to each other, she is Yame Yukana, my girlfriend."

"What?!" Takanashi was surprised and wanted to say something to him.

"Before you say something, Marika has known our relationship," Yuuki said.

"Eh?! Are you serious?" Takanashi asked.

Yukana nodded, "Yes, Marika is also my friend."

"....."

Takanashi felt very surprised to see him have two girlfriends.

"So your name is Takanashi? Are you Marika's friend?" Yukana asked.

"Yes, we're co-worker," Takanashi said.

"Are you also his girlfriend too? Yuuki, is she our new sister? Why don't you tell me?" Yukana asked.

Yuuki and Takanashi became pale and looked at each other. Both of them wanted to puke when they thought about that possibility.

"What's wrong?" Yukana felt weird when she saw both of them had a pale expression.

"Yukana, this person isn't my girlfriend, also it is impossible for us to have that kind of relationship," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, that is impossible," Takanashi also nodded.

"Why?" Yukana felt weird since he usually would flirt with a beautiful girl but she didn't expect both of them to have this kind of reaction.

"This person isn't female but a male," Yuuki said.

"....."

Yukana was stunned still on the spot.

"YUUKI!?" Takanashi felt a bit annoyed since Yuuki told his real identity.

"It is better than us having a misunderstanding!" Yuuki refuted. He really didn't want to have a misunderstanding with him.

Takanashi also didn't really want to have a misunderstanding with him.

Yukana looked at him with a doubtful expression, "Boy?"

"Yes," Takanashi nodded and felt a bit shy.

Yukana looked at him and said, "You're really not dating?"

"NO?!" Takanashi and Yuuki said at the same time.

"Now that you mention it, why do you wear female clothes? Are you starting to awaken something?" Yuuki said.

"No way! I'm helping Inami-san," Takanashi shook his head.

"Inami? Where is she?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh, I forgot, I have to get to the supermarket," Takanashi said.

"Wait, it is better to go together, also if you run too fast your underwear will show your underwear to the world, I can't let that happen since it will cause trauma to anyone," Yuuki said.

"But there are some people who love it too," Yukana said.

"Now that you mention it," Yuuki said while rubbing his chin.

"Please, don't say it again, you two!" Takanashi felt tired all of a sudden.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

632 Yukana“s Parents 3

Three of them walked to the supermarket together until they saw a girl who was hiding behind the electric pole. They were a bit speechless at this girl.

"Inami-san!" Takanashi called her and walked toward her.

"T - Takanashi-kun," Inami said and realized there were two people behind him.

"Hello, my name is Yukana," Yukana introduced herself.

Inami was okay with a girl and nodded, "Nice to meet you, my name is Inami." She nodded at Yuuki and continued to hide behind the electric pole.

"Did you do something for her?" Yukana asked since she saw her quite scared of him.

"Oh, she has an androphobia, I can't get close to her or else I will be punched," Yuuki said.

Yukana was surprised and asked, "But why Takanashi can get close to her?"

"She is cross-dressing right now," Yuuki said.

"...."

Yukana only realized it and nodded at him. She looked at them and said, "Inami-san, do you want me to help you to buy there?"

"Eh?" Inami was susprised.

"I want to know more about you," Yukana said and pulled her to the supermarket.

"E - eh..." Inami didn't stop her and entered the supermarket together.

Yuuki walked to Takanashi and tapped his shoulder, "Your crossdress is useless now."

"..."

Takanashi sighed in response.

"Still, is there a reason why you start to crossdress beside Inami? I get the feeling that you're quite used to crossdressing," Yuuki said.

Takanashi looked at him with a tired expression, "Can I not tell you?"

Yuuki nodded, "It's okay, you don't need to tell me when you don't want to."

"Thank you," Takanashi nodded.

Yuuki looked at him curiously and asked, "Takanashi..."

"Hmm?" Takanashi asked.

"Did you wear female and male underwear?" Yuuki asked with a curious expression.

"..."

Takanashi twitched his lips, "Can you not tease me?"

"I'm just curious," Yuuki said.

"....."

"Female," Takanashi said and turned his head. He was very embarrassed right now.

"....."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that he had opened a Pandora box. He shouldn't have opened it but in the end, he was curious. He regretted his choice to know the truth under that skirt. He had a headache right now and it was a really strange feeling to know what was under that skirt.

"Yuuki!"

Yukana and Inami came out of the supermarket together.

Yukana looked at her and said, "I will play at your restaurant, Inami."

"Y - yes, Yukana," Inami nodded with a smile.

Yukana pulled his hand and said, "Then we will go back now."

"Bye, Takashi, Inami-san," Yuuki said and walked.

"Bye," Inami waved her hand and looked at Takanashi who had a strange expression, "What did you say to him?"

"N - nothing!" Takanashi answered.

"Really?" Inami asked him.

"Yes, that is why let's go back, it is quite late," Takanashi said.

Inami nodded in response.

---

"What's wrong?" Yukana asked.

"Nothing, I feel that I shouldn't know the things that shouldn't be known," Yuuki said.

"What is that?" Yukana asked with a confused expression.

"Nothing, you don't need to think too much, let's go back, I'm sure your parents are waiting for us," Yuuki said.

"Yeah," Yukana nodded with a smile.

---

Both of them had arrived at her home.

Yuuki was sitting together with her father and Yukana was helping her mother to cook the dinner.

"Yuuki, d'ya like golf, lad?" Her father asked.

"Golf? I have never tried it, maybe we can play it together," Yuuki said.

Her father nodded, "I will teach you, then do you like flowers?"

Yuuki felt weird when her father asked this question, "Hmm, I'd guess so, I have come to the flower park in Hokkaido before."

"Really? That place is very beautiful, right?" her father started to tell him about a lot of flowers.

"Father has a florist store," Yukana said.

Her father nodded in response.

Yuuki was a bit surprised since her father had an appearance of a gangster but when he thought again it wasn't that much susprised since a lot of gangsters needed flowers for a funeral.

"You will stay tonight right?" her mother said.

"Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure, you can sleep together later in her room," her mother said, shocking three of them.

"Dear!?" Her father was shocked.

"Nothing, he said that he would take responsibility right?" her mother looked at him with a dangerous gaze.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will take care of her."

"Good," her mother nodded and said, "Please eat the dinner now."

Yuuki nodded and looked at Yukana who was red and moved around weirdly right now. He only shrugged his shoulders and ate dinner together.

---

Yuuki took a bath and walked to her room. He saw her room was very girly and there was quite a wide bed inside.

"Come here, Yuuki," Yukana said and tapped her bed.

Yuuki walked and laid beside her on the bed. He felt slightly excited when he thought there were her parents in this house.

Yukana blushed a bit and said, "Thank you, Yuuki."

"Hmm? For what?" Yuuki asked.

"Y - you know the thing that has happened to me in the past, when I was kidnapped," Yukana still felt scared but when she thought that he would save him again she felt stronger now.

"Don't worry, I won't let that happen again," Yuuki said while hugging her.

"Yeah..." Yukana snuggled in his chest.

Both of them were silent until it was broken by her.

"I feel something hard," Yukana said while looking at him with an expression that was similar when parents tried to reprimand their children, "You naughty child."

"It can't be helped, this is normal," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.

"Oh, does it excite you to do it in my parent's house?" Yukana asked.

"Yeah, I can't hold it again," Yuuki decided to become a beast.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"W - wait, use your magic to make the room soundproof," Yukana said while hugging his neck.

"Oh, that's right," Yuuki snapped his fingers and started to kiss her.

Both of them would enjoy this night together.

---

In another room.

"Are they doing it?" her mother asked.

"Dear..." her father was speechless.

Her mother looked at him and said, "Let's make it again."

"Make what?" her father was speechless again.

"Oh, don't act like you don't know, you're also excited right!" her mother was very wild and attacked her tonight.

Tonight Yame's household was very lively.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

633 Full Score of Fear 1

"An explosion at Doumoto Music Academy."

Yuuki was still in Yukana's house eating breakfast together with her family.

"How dangerous," her father said when he saw the news about the explosion at the music academy.

"In that academy's practice room where the explosion occurred were pianist Renjou Takehiko-san (36) and cellist Mizumi Yousuke-san (36), both of whom were swallowed up by the explosion and were killed. Similarly, violinist Kabe Souko-san (31) received serious injuries, and was taken to the nearby hospital....."

Yuuki and her father watched the news and Yukana and her mother were preparing breakfast for them.

"Don't watch the television, hurry up and go eat, you need to go to the school and work right?" Her mother reprimanded them.

Yukana sat beside him and nudged his side, "Are you going there?"

Yuuki turned and asked, "Why do you think that I will be going there?"

"Well, usually, trouble will be coming toward you?" Yukana asked.

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed when he thought that he had a protagonist aura. Even though the protagonist aura was very useful, there was also a drawback since usually there was a lot of trouble coming to the protagonist.

In other words, he could be said had become a trouble magnet but Conan was worse than him since Conan was literally walking God of Death.

"No, I'm not going there," Yuuki shook his head.

"When you said that I'm really sure that you will be connected to this explosion case," Yukana said and sighed, "First, taunting Sekibayashi-san, then you will join to solve this explosion case, I wonder why trouble is coming toward you."

"Oh, please don't ask me, then who should I ask?" Yuuki twitched his lips.

"With great power comes great responsibility," her father suddenly said.

"Oh, dad, that is a very nice quote!" Yukana gave him a thumbs up.

"Really?" Her father looked quite happy.

Yuuki, who had heard that sentence somewhere, decided to eat breakfast and didn't talk anymore.

"YOU TWO HURRY UP AND EAT!!!" Her mother reprimanded them again.

"YES!"

---

Yuuki and Yukana were walking together until they met Ranko on the way.

"Hey, how is it?" Ranko had been curious about his meeting with her family.

"They're great," Yuuki nodded.

"Then it will be my turn soon," Ranko said.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and would also meet her parents later.

"Oh, that's right, Rosswessei told you to meet Uomi later," Ranko said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Uomi? Why?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm not sure, but you don't need to see her now," Ranko said.

"Why?" Yuuki asked.

"Because she is running toward us right now," Yukana said.

Yuuki turned and saw Uomi was there.

"Hello, you two, can I borrow him for a bit?" Uomi asked.

"Please, you can bring him," Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.

Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to their response.

"Alright, come with me to the student council room," Uomi said and pulled his hand.

"What are they going to talk about?" Yukana asked.

"It's probably about a business," Ranko said and asked, "How is it?"

"Kyaa, I feel very excited when my parents are there," Yukana said while blushing. She didn't mind telling her best friend and sister about what was happening last night.

Ranko, who listened, couldn't help but wanted to try it too.

---

Yuuki and Uomi had arrived in the student council room.

"So, what's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

Uomi locked the door and said, "There are only two of us here."

"..."

Uomi walked toward him and used her finger to create a circle on his chest, "Yuuki...." She turned her eyes upturn while calling his name in a spoiled tone.

"Are you really the president of the student council? You're showing a bad example to everyone," Yuuki said while caressing her cheek slowly. He looked at her lips, "Maybe, I should punish this naughty mouth of yours." His finger slowly moved toward her lips while inserted one of his fingers into her mouth.

Uomi felt a shudder when he saw his sadistic side and her body became hot. She was wondering what he would do to her.

Yuuki played with her tongue with her finger, "You really want to be punished that badly, huh?"

"Y - yeess," Uomi said while her mouth had become his plaything.

"Let's check it first," Yuuki moved his lips closer to her lips. He had kissed her before but her lips had a different taste than everyone, maybe because she loved to say something perverted and caused her lips to be lewder than anyone. He inserted his tongue and started to wrestle with her tongue. He put his hands to her little waist, making her closer to him.

"Hmph!!!" Uomi felt really hot and made her head begin to spin. She started to lose herself in himself by making her hotter and hotter. She also felt something hard and hot on her stomach right now, 'Yuuki....'

Yuuki separated from her when he felt that it was enough. He saw her weakly falling on his arms, "Are you really calling me because you want me to punish you."

"Yeaas...." Uomi said but added, "I mean, no." She looked at him and said, "Can you let me rest for a while?"

"Alright," Yuuki picked her up and carried her to the chair.

"Oh, I want to sit on your lap," Uomi said.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and sat down on the sofa inside the student council room. He started to think that the perk of becoming a student council member was that he could use this room anytime later.

Uomi rested her head on his chest and said, "That's right, Domoto Concert Hall has invited you for the opening."

"Huh?" Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Invite me? I'm not a classical musician."

"I know that, but this is your father's request," Uomi said.

"My father?" Yuuki twitched his lips.

Uomi nodded, "Yes, your father is also one of the sponsors of the Domoto Concert Hall, he knew that you will reject him and asked us to make you go there."

"What should I do there?" Yuuki asked.

"Well, your father is telling us that you will play the piano there, you will get paid too there," Uomi said.

"Why do you promise him?" Yuuki asked but suddenly realized something, "Wait! First, let me ask, this Domoto Concert Hall, is it connected to the explosion in the news earlier?"

"Yes, that one," Uomi nodded and said, "You will go there, right? It was awkward to reject a request from my father-in-law! I want him to have a good impression of me! This is also a good chance for you to "

"......"

Yuuki thought that he could run away from Conan but it seemed he couldn't run since that walking death god attracted everyone around him.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

634 Full Score of Fear 2

Yuuki had decided to accept the request since that hall would be his soon or later. He knew that his father wasn't the only owner since it was sponsored by other rich families too.

"Is it here?" Uomi asked.

"It should be here," Rossweisse nodded.

Uomi and Rossweisse were the only ones who came with him to the Doumoto Concert Hall since the job was only for him. He started to think that his job wasn't that simple since he was the only one who was invited to perform in this hall.

"This should be the place," Yuuki said and stopped his car.

They came out of the car and saw a beautiful building that was surrounded by a forest and a lake.

"This place is very big," Uomi said.

Yuuki wasn't sure when it felt lewd when she said those words.

"Let's go inside," Yuuki said.

They nodded and walked to the concert hall. They entered it and saw a group of people there.

A group of people were stunned when they saw three people there.

"Excuse me, who are you?" An elderly man with gray long hair asked.

"We're from Heaven Records, I'm Rossweisse and work as Yuuki's manager," Rossweisse introduced herself.

"I'm Uomi, his caretaker who will take care of his every need from food, cleaning, and sensual," Uomi introduced herself.

"....."

"Ah, my name is Takumi Fuwa, I'm the Domoto Hall director," Takumi introduced himself and ignored her introduction. He looked at the man in the middle and smiled, "Are you Ichijou-san?"

Yuuki took out his glasses and nodded, "Yes, that's me."

"Please follow me, we have been waiting for you," Takumi said.

Yuuki followed Takumi to the group of people.

Rossweisse sighed and said, "Uomi, you can't say that to anyone."

"Why? That's the truth," Uomi said.

"..."

Rossweisse felt that she had a headache and shook her head, "Let's just follow them and also stop talking in vulgar things."

"Vulgar thing? Such as?" Uomi asked.

"Such is what you were talking about earlier," Rossweisse said.

Uomi nodded, "Alright, I won't say his need for sex but his need in bed, it will be more polite that way." She said and followed him.

"....."

Rossweisse wasn't even working yet but she was already very tired.

---

Yuuki walked to a group of people.

"Everyone, Ichijou-san has arrived," Takumi said to everyone.

Yuuki felt very weird since he was invited to this classical music concert.

"Oh, you're Ichijou-san?" The man with short gray hair said, "My name is Kazumi Domoto, I'm the organist of this event, thank you for coming."

Yuuki hand shook his hand and said, "Thank you for your invitation, but I'm not sure that I should be here, I'm a normal musician and I'm not playing classical music."

"Really? But I have watched you playing piano skillfully before," Domoto said.

"Really?" Yuuki asked. He didn't expect for him to have heard his piano play since it had been a while for him to play the piano. He remembered that the last time was around chapter 50 or under. In his opinion, the reason why he was invited was to increase the hype of this Doumoto Concert Hall after that explosion in the Doumoto Music Academy.

Domoto nodded, "Yes, you're not famous during that time and I'm just walking around the cafe in the neighborhood, I don't expect to meet such a skillful pianist, I have always wanted to invite you but you have become very busy lately, especially after that challenge to Sekibayashi, as the same musician, I will support you."

Yuuki only laughed, "Is that so? I'm happy that you will watch my match."

"Still, I was surprised when I heard that your father is also part of the concert hall's council, I'm also grateful for him to be able to invite you," Domoto laughed.

Yuuki only twitched his lips when he heard it.

"Alright, how about we enter the concert hall?" Domoto said.

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

"Hello, Ichijou-san, my name is Genya Domoto, I'm Domoto-san's son," Genya said while smiling at him.

"Nice to meet you," Yuuki nodded and put on a poker face. He didn't really understand classical music and he wasn't that much of a fan but it was very easy for him to cheat on them that he had learned some of the classical music.

Everyone was fooled by his fluent words but suddenly it was destroyed by someone's words.

"If you don't know anything, don't talk about nonsense."

Yuuki frowned and turned to see who was the person who mocked him. He raised his eyebrow when he saw that it was a very beautiful woman. He could see that this woman was at least in the middle of her 20's. He turned toward Genya and asked, "Who is she?"

"You don't know me?" The woman looked at him while raising her eyebrow.

Genya had a sweat on his face, "She is Reiko Akiba, she is the soprano of this concert."

Yuuki felt this woman who was always frowning was his cup of tea. He was curious about her smile but he needed to act first, "Yes, I don't really have that much interest in classical music, is that wrong?"

"....."

They were a bit stunned by his words.

"But...."

"But?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I'm very interested in you," Yuuki said.

"..."

Reiko was a bit stunned then snorted, "I'm sorry, I don't have an interest in you." She walked past him and entered the concert hall.

"..."

Yuuki sighed but still smiled. He felt that this woman was very interesting. He was thinking about something until both of his cheeks were poked at by someone.

"You really have the guts to flirt with that woman," Rossweisse said while poking his cheek, "but you're failed, you have been rejected."

"Do you want me to make you happy? There is a toilet over there," Uomi said while poking his cheek.

Yuuki twitched his lips, "What are we going to do in the toilet? Anyway, let's enter, I want to see the concert hall inside."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

635 Full Score of Fear 3

Yuuki twitched looking at the massive golden musical instrument in front of him.

"This isn't a piano," Yuuki wanted to complain.

"Yes, this is an organ," Domoto nodded.

Yuuki had only a 100 proficiency on piano and probably he needed a few days for an adjustment to play this pipe organ.

"Can you play it?" Genya asked. He knew that he was a pianist and wasn't an organist but both piano and organ were almost similar to each other.

"Can I play it for a while?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure, can you play one of your songs that gives the feeling of wave and sadness at the same time?" Domoto asked and added, "I remember that you've played it before in the cafe."

"Oh, Roaring Tides," Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I will play it." He walked to the organ and sat on the seat. He tried it for a while to feel the different tone between two musical instruments.

Rossweisse, who saw him, couldn't help but ask, "Can he play the organ?" She knew that even though he was a very good musician, playing the organ needed a lot of skill.

"I'm not sure, but he can play the piano really well," Uomi said.

Reiko didn't join them and sat down on the audience seat.

Yuuki was a practicing organ and tried to get comfortable with this instrument music. He didn't notice a group of people entering the concert hall.

---

The group of police who were led by Megumi Inspector entered the concert hall. They saw that they were practicing and decided to wait for a bit.

"Hmm, isn't that Yuuki?" Sato said while squinting her eyes.

"Yuuki?" Takagi and Shiratori also looked at the person who was practicing the organ.

"Is he here?" Megure twitched his lips.

"Hmm, I didn't hear that he would join this concert," Sato said.

"Why should he report it to you?" Megure asked.

"Of course, this is connected to the explosion case in the academy," Sato said.

Takagi and Shiratori weren't sure but they sighed in relief when both of them heard her answer.

They didn't say anything again until another group entered the concert hall.

---

"Uwaaa! Is this the concert hall?" Genta asked.

"This is very cool!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Yeah, I want to sit on that chair!" Ayumi said.

"You guys! Don't be too noisy, they're practicing!" Sonoko reprimanded them.

"Yes, you need to be quiet here," Ran said.

"Yes!" They answered.

"Kid....." Kogorou shook his head.

"Isn't that okay, they're only kids," Agasa said.

Conan turned and saw a group of police. He knew that they were coming because of the explosion case that was happening a few days ago. He wanted to go there but he was stopped.

"Where are you going? Hurry up and sit down!" Kogorou said and placed him in the seat.

Conan couldn't fight him and only sighed in his seat. He turned his head and saw that Haibara was focussing all of her attention on the stage. He felt weird, "What's wrong Haibara?"

"Yuuki," Haibara said, but didn't turn toward him.

"Yuuki?" Conan looked at the stage and saw a familiar figure there.

"Sonoko, isn't that Yuuki?" Ran asked.

"Yes, he will become the opener of the concert," Sonoko said.

"Still, I don't mind watching him, especially after that challenge to Sekibayashi-san," Kogorou said.

"I'm worried about Yuuki-nii, can Yuuk-nii really fight?" Ayumi asked.

"He can," Haibarai said.

"Yes, his body is very strong," Ran nodded as she had seen his body before. She was a karate practitioner and she could see when someone was really strong or not.

"Still, his opponent is the strongest person in the wrestler world," Agasa said.

"Enough about the pro-wrestler, the match doesn't even start and it is better to listen to him first," Haibara said.

""It's true, I wonder what kind of pieces he will be playing after this," Kogorou said while rubbing his chin.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

Yuuki had done his preparation and took a deep breath.

"Are you ready?" Domoto asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I'm ready."

They nodded and didn't say anything waiting for him to play.

Some of them walked to the audience seat and wanted to enjoy his performance better.

Uomi and Rossweise were pretty excited and they were sitting next to Reiko.

"You're his girlfriend?" Reiko asked both of them.

"Yes, his sex-sleeve," Uomi said, but her mouth was closed with Rossweisse.

"...."

Reiko had never thought of that kind of answer. She looked at him with a frown when she heard that.

"No, we're his manager, this girl always loves to make dirty jokes, please don't listen to her," Rossweisse said.

Uomi wanted to say something dirty again.

"Shh, he will start to play soon," Rossweisse said.

Uomi nodded and didn't say anything after hearing her words.

"Really?" Reiko asked again.

"Yes," Rossweisse nodded.

Yuuki was her boss and even though he had a tendency to flirt with a lot of girls, he was still very nice to her.

Rossweisse didn't want him to have a bad reputation outside, however, she also knew that Uomi was joking.

"Yes, I'm only joking," Uomi said and answered, "Both of us are his girlfriends."

"...."

"That isn't much better," Reiko said.

Rossweisse was tired and decided not to say anything. She didn't think much when someone thought that both of them had a relationship since it wasn't wrong. Both of them shared a very complicated relationship.

"Shh, he will start to play soon," Uomi said.

"....."

Reiko and Rossweise were speechless by her words.

---

*BGM (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vdk_76z38bA)

This was his first time playing the organ but it was more interesting in his opinion. He felt that he could make a variety of sounds and made the piece that he was playing become more beautiful. He wasn't sure maybe because it had been long that he had played this song but he really felt a sense of melancholy when he played it.

---

Reiko had never heard him playing piano only heard his song on the concert before. She wasn't sure why but she couldn't look away since the song was really beautiful and really hit her heart. Her tears started to drip when she thought about her late fiance.

'Hikaru....'

---

Roaring Tides is the title of this song.

Everyone who heard this song couldn't help but felt that their feelings were roaring and their chest was really tight.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

636 Full Score of Fear 4

Yuuki pressed the last note of this song and let out a sigh of relief. He was quite satisfied with his performance earlier but he still needed to train again.

*clap clap clap.

"Bravo!" Hans said. He is an organ tuner from Germany that is managing the organ of this concert hall.

Yuuki smiled and talked with them for a bit. He still thought that it wasn't that perfect yet in his opinion.

Domoto told him that he could practice later, this time he would show him his performance.

Yuuki nodded and walked to the audience seat. He walked toward them and he felt strange when he saw an open seat between both Reiko and Rossweisse. He saw that Rossweisse tried to stop Uomi from saying something. He didn't think much and sat there.

"Your songs are pretty good," Reiko said.

Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression.

"What?" Reiko asked.

"It feels weird when you say something like that to me," Yuuki said.

"....."

Reiko twitched her lips.

"So are you changing your impression on me?" Yuuki asked.

"No," Reiko said and turned without looking at him again.

Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders. He turned his head and saw that both Rossweisse and Uomi were still in the fight against each other. He decided to focus his attention on the stage and saw the performance of Domoto while trying to imagine himself playing there. Even though he was forced to do this job, he still would do his job seriously.

---

Yuuki closed his eyes while reminiscing about the piece that had been played by Domoto. He could feel that it was really nice and he had an idea to perform better later. He saw that one of his disciples who were violinists decided to perform together but the result was quite bad. He saw that the woman was quite nervous. He knew that this woman was quite nervous since she was a substitute since the real player was hurt because of the explosion before.

*cut

The string on the violin was cut suddenly, "I'm sorry, I will change it right away." She said and ran to the staff room.

"My my... I wonder if I'll even get to sing today," Reiko said and stood up. She turned toward the man who was talking with his girlfriends. She didn't think much and walked to the powder room.

"You're not going after her?" Rossweisse asked, but her expression was quite fierce.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"No, there is no way that I will do that," Yuuki shook his head.

"....."

Rossweisse and Uomi felt a bit dumbfounded.

Yuuki turned and saw that Kogorou was talking with the group of police. He also saw that Conan was trying to eavesdrop on their conversation but failed and was hit by Kogorou. He shook his head and suddenly heard someone calling him.

"Yuuki-ni!!!!"

Genta, Mitsuhiko and Ayami were very excited when they met him.

"Genta, how is it? Do you still have bad luck?" Yuuki said.

"No, of course not, I'm fine right now," Genta said and looked at the organ, "But this is very huge!?"

"Yeah, it's not just big but also very beautiful," Mitsuhiko said.

"It's amazing, right?" Genya said when he saw they were amazed by the organ.

"Hey, how do pipe organs make a sound?" Ayami asked.

"The principle behind the sound production here is the same as with the recorders you play at school," Genya said and pointed his finger, "Look, there are a lot of pipes lined up together, aren't there? Just like when you blow into a recorder, the sound is produced when air passes through each of these pipes."

"Air?" Ayumi was confused.

"But there aren't any holes in those pipes like on the recorder!" Genta said.

"That's right, for a recorder, you cover the holes with your fingers in order to produce notes of different pitches, but for a pipe organ...." Genya said and showed them how to play the organ. He also showed them that each pipe would produce a different sound. He also showed them 'stops' the switch-like thing that was on the side of the organ. He showed them that when he pulled that 'stop' it would produce a different sound again, sometimes it was similar to a trumpet, flute, or saxophone.

"Organists use a combination of all these sounds to add variety to their performance," Genya said.

'Hmm,' Yuuki thought that his performance was a bit dull and thought that he could add a variety effect later.

They were amazed by this organ and asked a lot of questions.

"Your play was a bit stiff earlier," Haibara said.

"Yeah, I know that I need time to adjust my performance," Yuuki nodded and loved her straight forward personality.

They were talking to each other until suddenly.

"Now, time for the long-awaited quiz!" Agasa said while raising his finger.

"Eh?"

Everyone looked at him with an interesting expression.

Uomi and Rossweisse were also interested in his quiz.

"A certain opera singer had a sore throat and was waiting for an operation, however, they decided against the operation and got better after taking a pill they got from an old man, and now, from the following options, who was the singer?" Agasa said and added, "1. Soprano; 2. Alto; 3. Tenor; 4. Bass." He had a smug expression and waited for their answer.

They started to think about the answer with struggling expression.

"Is he always having this kind of fun quiz?" Uomi asked.

'Fun....'

Conan, Haibara, and Yuuki were a bit speechless.

"Sometimes, this is also his hobby," Haibara said.

"Can you give us a hint, professor?" Ran asked.

Agasa nodded, "Yes, how do you say 'operation' in English?"

"Operation," Haibara said and added, "We usually just say 'ope'."

"And also, it's an old man's pill, right?" Conan said.

"Yuuki, do you know the answer?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Of course...."

"Number one."

Yuuki and Reiko who suddenly joined the quiz said at the same time.

"The answer is number one: Soprano," Reiko said and added, "An opera singer who gave up on an operation, so you take away 'ope' from 'opera', leaving 'ra', a 'pill' is some medicine that's small and round, thus, the 'old man's pill' means using a small circle with the word 'sofu' (grandfather), when you combine that with the 'ra' from before.."

"Soprano," Uomi and Rossweisse nodded at the same time. Both of them thought that this quiz was quite fun for them.

Reiko smiled and said, "How stupid."

Agasa heard it couldn't help but twitch his lips, "You're right, but you didn't have to say it was stupid..."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

637 Full Score of Fear 5

Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and sat back on his seat beside Reiko, "What are you reading?"

"Just a note," Reiko said.

"Is your aunt coming?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.

"I mean, do you have menstruation? You've been in a pretty bad mood since earlier," Yuuki said.

"You're very rude!" Reiko said with an annoyed expression.

"Really? But I'm pretty happy that seeing a lot of emotion coming from your face, what is it? Are you being dumped by your boyfriend or something?" Yuuki asked.

"...."

"Really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.

Reiko frowned, "That is not your business."

Yuuki shook his head and said, "I'm not sure about your boyfriend, but I'm sure that he will regret leaving such a beautiful woman."

Reiko turned toward him and had a complex emotion right now.

"Excuse me, Reiko Akiba-san, we've been waiting to talk...." Takagi suddenly came to them.

Reiko, who saw the police, sighed, "Sheesh, this had better be over quickly."

"What's wrong, Takagi-san?" Yuuki asked.

"Yuuki, do you want to join us too?" Takagi thought that Yuuki could help them to solve the case. He still remembers helping him in the 'Hammer Man' case.

Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and Uomi who were talking to the kids. He looked at Takagi and nodded, "Sure."

Reiko frowned, "Why are you coming with them?"

"I'm a part-time detective," Yuuki said.

Reiko had a doubtful expression on her face.

"No, he has helped us in a lot of cases," Takagi confirmed in his statement.

"You don't need to think much, it is better to talk with them as soon as possible rather than making them follow you all the time," Yuuki said.

Reiko thought for a bit and nodded, "That's true, they're very annoying."

"I agree," Yuuki said.

"Yuuki, I don't think that you should agree with her opinion," Takagi twitched his lips.

Both of them ignored him and walked to the group of the police.

---

Megure looked at him for a bit and decided to not saying anything, "We would like to ask you one more time about the e-mail Kabe Souko-san sent you just before the explosion."

Takagi looked at his note and started to read the email, "It's impossible to work with a bunch of amateurs who can't differentiate between sounds." He turned toward her and asked, "What is the meaning of this e-mail?"

"Meaning?" Reiko raised her eyebrows.

Yuuki noticed that Conan was moving silent trying to eavesdrop on their conversation.

"Shh," Conan didn't want him to tell everyone that he tried to eavesdrop on their conversation.

Yuuki decided to ignore him.

"It's just like it says, I've mentioned it before, Kabe-san and I are..." Reiko said but she was cut.

"You met her for the first time during the press conference for this public concert, right?" Sato said.

Reiko nodded, "Yeah, at that time, she said she would listen to the performance of those two who have passed away and would e-mail me her thoughts."

"In other words, based on the difference between those two people's style and Kabe-san's style, as a musician, her remark that they couldn't tell the difference between sounds meant that they couldn't perform together, isn't that right?" Shiratori said.

"Something like that I suppose," Reiko said and asked, "Why are you not asking her directly? Hasn't she regained her consciousness yet?"

"Yes, she is awake but due to the shock of the explosion, she's losing her memory of the incident," Sato said.

Reiko was surprised, "Is that so?"

"There is one more thing," Shiratori took something from his suit pocket, "This item was found at the crime scene."

"The body of a flute?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and turned toward Reiko. He saw a change in her expression. He was wondering whether a flute had a connection with her or somehow.

"That's right, the head joint, the body joint, and the foot joint," Shiratori said and explained, "A flute can be separated into those three sections."

"Could it be students leaving it behind?" Yuuki asked.

""It's possible, but only the body joint being there makes it strange," Kogorou said.

"So maybe it was a warning from the bomber?" Yuuki said.

"Warning from the bomber?"

"It's just speculation, you don't need to think much," Yuuki said.

Megure shook his head and looked at Reiko, "Does something come to your mind?"

Reiko was stunned for a while but shook her head, "No, nothing, I've had enough." She said and walked back to her seat.

Megure sighed, "Yuuki, if you have noticed something, please call us."

"Alright, I will definitely help her," Yuuki said with a nod.

"Why are you very spirited in this case?" Sato felt strange since he was usually quite lazy.

"Nothing, she is somehow similar to my girlfriend," Yuuki said and left them.

"...."

They were a bit speechless by his words.

---

Yuuki saw that Reiko and the kids were talking to each other.

"Won't you coach us for the music competition?" Mitsuko said.

"Ha?" Reiko was surprised.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki also joined them.

"Ah, Yuuki-nii, can you help us to coach the music competition?" Ayumi asked.

"Yeah, together with this aunty then the trophy will be in our hands already," Genta said.

"Aunty!!" Reiko was angry but sighed, "I will help you."

"Eh? Really?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yeah, I will help you and that is why you should get out of this place and don't bother with the training now!" Reiko said.

They couldn't do anything since they knew that they would become a bother when they were here.

Yuuki said to them and he would stay to learn an organ for tonight. He told both Rossweisse and Uomi that he would master this organ as soon as possible.

Reiko looked at him, "You are going to stay here tonight?"

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded even though he didn't really want to but his professionalism didn't let him do anything in half-asset. He looked at her and asked, "Are you also really going to coach them?"

"I don't mind since I'm one of their alumni," Reiko said.

"Then do you want to go there together there?" Yuuki said and knew that she wanted to reject him, "I'm not sure but I felt that you've been targeted by someone."

"....." Reiko frowned.

"I'm not forcing you to agree but at least I can protect you from them," Yuuki said and added, "Or do you want police to accompany you? I'm sure that they will be more than happy to do that."

Reiko sighed, "Please do that."

Yuuki smiled, "Alright." He didn't continue to talk with her since he needed to focus on practicing the organ.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

638 Full Score of Fear 6

Yuuki didn't go back and stayed in the concert hall to play this organ. He sighed in relief when he felt that it was alright.

"You really work hard, huh?"

Yuuki turned and said, "You're not going back?"

"..."

"Aren't you saying that you're going to become my bodyguard, Mr. Forgetful," Reiko said.

"Now that you mention it," Yuuki stood up and said, "Let's go back then."

Reiko nodded and walked with him. She observed him and asked, "Can you really fight?"

"What's wrong with that question?" Yuuki asked and coughed, "Well, for your information, I have fought with a Somalia Pirate in the past."

"Haha," Reiko suddenly laughed.

Yuuki frowned, "Why are you laughing?"

"You're really funny, do you think that I'm an elementary grade school student? Do you really think that you can fool me that you have fought with the Somalian Pirate?" Reiko said and added, "You're also in this country! How can you fight a Somalian Pirate? Now, that you mention it maybe you will mention that you have fought against Arlong and Smoker in the One Piece later."

Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He knew that it was quite hard for someone to believe that he had fought against the Somalian Pirate before but he was more surprised by one fact, "You've read One Piece? You're quite a cute hobby."

Reiko blushed, "This is my matter! You're only 18 years old! How can you try to flirt with someone who is older than you?!"

Yuuki rubbed his nose and thought that he had dated someone who was in their 40's but he decided not to say anything. He looked at her and said, "Did you read Fairy Tail too?"

Reiko frowned and asked, "Yes, is there something wrong?"

"Nothing, maybe we can talk about that manga along the way. Oh, right! Maybe I should bring my video game later," Yuuki said.

"Bring your video game? Where?" Reiko asked with a confused expression.

"Your home, of course," Yuuki had a strange expression on in the house.

"What do you mean?! You will stay in my house?" Reiko didn't believe it.

"Yeah, I mean that you're in danger and it is better when someone is protecting you," Yuuki said and added, "Also you can't be stubborn, don't you have an important concert?"

Reiko looked at him without saying anything.

"Isn't it better to have me rather than having police to surround you to observe you for the entire four days?" Yuuki said.

Reiko still looked at him without saying anything.

"I will sleep on the couch and won't do anything," Yuuki said.

"Really?" Reiko asked with a doubtful expression.

"Of course! Even though, I have to admit that you're very attractive in my eyes but..."

"But?" Reiko raised her eyebrow and said, "I'm too old for you right? I know that I'm 31 years old this year." She sighed and said, "Alright, follow me. I'm sure that you're still virgin and won't even touch me." She looked at him with a taunting expression and said, "C'mon boy."

Yuuki wanted to say that 'he has a girlfriend' but this woman interrupted his words by herself. He only sighed when this woman thought that he was a virgin. He was also wondering whether this woman had forgotten that he had a girlfriend earlier. He was wondering how he had become a wolf in sheepskin, 'Why I am saying a lot of 'wondering'?'

"What are you doing? Hurry up!" Reiko shouted.

Yuuki shook his head, "I'm coming."

---

Yuuki was messaging his girlfriends that he would stay outside for the past 4 days and would come back from time to time.

"I'm going to work as a bodyguard," Yuuki said in the message. He closed his phone and followed her.

Both of them had arrived in her apartment.

"Please enter," Reiko said.

"Excuse me," Yuuki said and entered her apartment. He looked around and it was quite clean.

"You can sleep there," Reiko said and pointed her finger at the door.

"I'm not sleeping on the sofa?" Yuuki asked and was a bit surprised.

"Yes, I don't want you to get sick and suddenly make me contact me with that sickness," Reiko said.

Yuuki felt that this woman was cold on the outside but she was very warm inside. He knew that this woman tried to hide her fragile heart with a tough expression. He smiled looking at her cute gesture.

"Why are you smiling?" Reiko frowned.

"Reiko has someone ever told you that you're very cute?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko twitched her lips and knocked his head, "Please respect someone who is older than you or I'll kick you out of my apartment!"

"Yes...." Yuuki caressed his head slightly and entered the room. He was wondering and asked, "Did you live with someone here?"

"No, I live here alone," Reiko said.

Yuuki knew that her boyfriend had dumped her and nodded. He patted her shoulder and said, "There are a lot of good men outside, your boyfriend is a bit dumb to leave you."

Reiko frowned, "I think you have a big misunderstanding here."

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Really? Your boyfriend isn't cheating on you or something?"

Reiko didn't really want to tell him but it felt weird to have such a big misunderstanding, "I have a fiance before."

Yuuki frowned, "Where is he?"

"He died a year ago," Reiko said and sighed.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki looked at her expression and sighed, "Reiko..."

"Hmm?" Reiko looked at him.

"You're a really good woman. I'm not sure about your feelings about him right now and I'm sure that you need time, but I'm sure that he wants to be happy too," Yuuki said and held her hands naturally.

"Is that so?" Reiko said and let her hands from him. She walked into her room and left him there alone.

Yuuki rubbed his nose looking at her reaction. He was waiting for a while and Reiko suddenly came out again while bringing a bunch of clothes.

"You can wear this for a while," Reiko gave him the clothes and closed the door of her room.

Yuuki looked at the clothes on his hands and said, "If you're lonely, you can come to my room, my door is always open."

"HURRY UP AND SLEEP!"

Yuuki smiled and went into his room sleeping soundly until tomorrow.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

639 Full Score of Fear 7

Reiko woke up from her sleep and sighed. She remembered that she had let someone sleep in her apartment. She was wondering whether he had woken up and came out of her room. She looked at his room and opened it. She was a bit surprised since he didn't lock his room.

'If you're lonely, you can come to my room and my door is always open.'

Reiko snorted when she remembered his words, "You're just a virgin and you dare to flirt with me?" She thought something and went to the kitchen to bring a glass of water to wake him up. She walked to his room again and saw that he was still sleeping. She saw something weird, "Is there something on his stomach?" She felt weird and decided to check it since it was pretty big. She took out his blanket and blushed instantly, 'Big...' She felt that it was pretty much amazing. She turned toward him and sighed in relief when she saw him still sleeping.

Reiko looked at him again and snorted, "Wake up!" She took some of the water and splashed it on his face.

Yuuki who received this water couldn't help but opened his eyes. He felt a bit confused and suddenly remembered that he had stayed in Reiko's apartment. He frowned when he saw her splashing water on his face, "What are you doing?"

"You need to wake up early in the morning," Reiko turned and tried to hide the blush on her face.

Yuuki sighed and asked, "Are we going somewhere?"

"Yeah, I will make breakfast, you should hurry up and take a bath," Reiko said and left him.

Yuuki felt that he had become a useless little brother or something right now. He shook his head and went to the bathroom to take a bath.

---

Reiko prepared breakfast for both of them, "Is he okay with western breakfast?" It had been a while for her to live with someone and it made her slightly nervous. She could hear the sound of the shower from the bathroom and made her feel strange. She started to feel nostalgic right now and unconsciously looked at the photo in her room. She shook her head and thought, 'I can't keep going on like this.'

Reiko continued to make an omelet and toasted bread. She cooked for a while until the door of the bathroom was opened.

"It is quite cold in the morning," Yuuki felt but he felt quite refreshed since he had taken a warm shower earlier. He only wore short pants and didn't wear anything on his upper body. He sat on the chair and asked, "Can I ask for a coffee?"

"..."

Reiko only looked at him with susprised expression.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko looked at his body was full of muscle and especially, 'That tattoo....' She shook her head and asked, "How old are you this year?"

"I should be 17," Yuuki said while rubbing his chin.

'17?!' Reiko wrinkled her nose and asked, "Why do you have a tattoo?! You're only a high school student! Are you a delinquent or is it fashion?!"

Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "Yeah, it is fashion." He didn't really think that it was necessary to tell her about his family business.

"I'm starting to worry about your future," Reiko sighed.

"Wow, I'm happy that you're worried about me," Yuuki smiled while looking at her.

"Hmph," Reiko snorted and said, "Here you should eat first, I will change my clothes." She cleaned her hands and went to her room.

Yuuki started to eat the breakfast, "This is delicious." He knew that women needed quite a long time to prepare themselves. He decided to watch the television and used the shirt that he had used yesterday. He needed to come back to his house to bring some clothes and a motorcycle later.

Reiko came out from her room and saw him sitting on the sofa while looking at the television. She wasn't sure but she felt that this guy had thought that this had become his home, "Let's go."

"I will go back to my house first to get my clothes, I will pick you up in the university and we can go to visit the kid together later," Yuuki said.

"Okay," Reiko didn't think much of it.

Both of them went out in separate ways.

---

Yuuki went back to his house and saw that there were his girlfriends there.

"Welcome, where did you stay yesterday?" Utaha asked while smiling.

Yuuki felt malice from that smile. He picked her up and said, "I miss you."

Utaha snorted, "Is that so? But you haven't answered my question."

Yuuki nodded and walked to his room while talking about what was happening.

Utaha twitched her lips when she heard his story. She didn't expect that he had entered into a troublesome thing again this time, "So this time, do you know who the bomber is?"

"Hmm, I'm not sure yet since there isn't much clue," Yuuki said.

"How long will you stay with her?" Utaha asked.

"It should be four days since the concert will be held in four days," Yuuki said.

"Worst case 5 days since you want to do here," Utaha snorted.

Yuuki placed her on his bed while staring into her eyes, "But I will really miss you."

Utaha sighed and placed her arms around his neck, "I will help you to prepare the luggage.."

"We can do that later, there is something more important than that," Yuuki said.

"Oh? Really? What is it?" Utaha smirked.

"It's you," Yuuki kissed her lips while moving his hand slowly toward her soft mountain.

---

Reiko had been waiting for him for a long time until she saw a car stopped in front of her. She saw that the window was open and she saw his figure.

"I'm sorry to make you wait," Yuuki smiled.

"You're late!" Reiko said.

"That is why I said that I'm sorry, come on," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Reiko snorted and entered his car, "Where did you go?"

"My home," Yuuki said. He wouldn't tell her that he was charging his Utaha's energy earlier.

---

Utaha was in his room sleeping soundly since she was very tired. Her face was rosy while remembering the things that they had done earlier, 'Yuuki....'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

640 Full Score of Fear 8

Yuuki and Reiko entered Teitan Elementary School.

Conan, Genta, Mitsuhiko, Haibara, and Ayumi greeted them.

"Yuuki-nii! Reiko-obaasan!" Gentsa said.

"Who is aunty?!" Reiko knocked his head.

"Ouch!" Genta held his head in pain.

"You can say that to a woman, you should call her big sister," Yuuki said to him.

"Eh? But isn't she in her 30's right?" Genta complained.

"Do you want to teach you or I will leave you right now?!" Reiko was really angry since she was sensitive about her age.

"N - no, Genta, hurry up and apologize!" Mitsuhiko said.

"Yeah, you can't say that she is old, that's very rude," Ayumi said.

"..."

'Ayumi, you're also rude....'

They were speechless looking at her.

"I - I'm sorry," Genta said.

"Let's do the practice, alright," Yuuki said and looked at the two girls, "Ran, Sonoko, you're here too?"

"Yes, I want to monitor them," Ran nodded.

"Yeah, this guy had a tone-deaf," Sonoko said and placed her hand on Conan.

Conan only laughed wrily.

"Tone-deaf?" Yuuki looked at Conan curiously.

"His voice is bad," Haibara nodded.

Yuuki smiled, "How about you?"

"Mine is good," Haibara nodded.

Both of them were talking to each other Mitsuhiko who saw them couldn't help but frown.

'Does Haibara love someone who is older?' Mitsuhiko though.

"Alright, I won't waste my time, let's go to the music room," Reiko said.

"Yes!!!"

---

Yuuki was sitting on the chair bored while listening to their singing. In his opinion, chorus competition for the elementary school didn't need a lot of complicated practice.

Children should be singing happily on the stage, that is the most important thing.

Sonoko, who was sitting beside him, looked at the kid with a smug expression.

Yuuki looked at her and wondered why this girl had this kind of expression.

"TEITAN TEITAN SHOUGAKOU!"

The kids were singing and Ran was the one who played the piano.

Yuuki sighed since he noticed a few mistakes but he didn't intend to talk since he wasn't a professional teacher. It was better to leave everything to Reiko who had a musical background and learned in the university. He also noticed some strangeness in the piano. He was wondering whether the tune was quite off.

The song was over and everyone smiled together.

"How is it?" Ran asked.

Reiko, who had been looking at the window, walked toward them, "Let's see... First you!" She pointed her finger toward Genta, "Your voice is too loud!"

"Eh..." Genta was startled.

"Try to blend in with the others!" Reiko said. She started to comment to everyone without missing anything.

"Hmm, perfect pinch, huh?" Yuuki said.

"The perfect pinch?" Sonoko who was beside him was curious.

"Yeah, it means that she can hear anything perfectly, as long as she hears a voice or sound, she can remember it clearly and even produce it," Yuuki said.

"Amazing..." Sonoko nodded and asked, "Do you have it too?"

"Me? I don't have one," Yuuki shook his head. He could make it using his magic but he felt that it wasn't that necessary for a normal singer.

"The problem is you!" Reiko pointed at Conan.

"Ah, that kid has a really bad tone-deaf," Sonoko shook her head.

"Yeah, that one is just too bad," Yuuki also felt that Conan couldn't sing at all.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Reiko started to reprimand Conan, "You were completely out of tune from the beginning to the end! You weren't doing it on purpose, were you?"

Conan was very embarrassed, "N - no..."

Ayumi, who saw his crush being reprimanded, couldn't help but wanted to help him, "It wasn't on purpose! It's just that Conan-kun is tone-deaf!"

"Hahaha!"

Everyone laughed when they heard her.

Conan had a tired expression on his face.

Reiko shook her head, "Worst of all, the piano sounded weird too."

"Eh?" Ran was startled.

Reiko walked toward her and said, "The sound was flat the whole time, hasn't it been tuned properly?"

Ran was surprised by her action and asked whether Reiko had a perfect pinch or not.

Reiko answered 'yes' and showed everyone that she had a perfect pinch.

Yuuki was looking at the scene with interest until he noticed Genta walking toward the back of the classroom.

"Shhh," Gent said to him.

Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and let him do whatever he wanted.

---

Everyone was surprised by her actions.

"That is why you're very good at singing?" Mitsuhiko asked.

"I don't know, I'm not even sure that perfect pinch is that necessary for it," Reiko said and pointed her finger at him, "He doesn't have one but his singing skill is good."

"Yuuki-nii, you don't have a perfect pinch?" Ayumi asked.

"I don't have one," Yuuki shook his head and said, "Conan should have one too, but he isn't that good on singing right?"

"Eh? Conan you have it too?" Ayumi asked.

"Y - yeah, I have the perfect pinch," Conan said.

"But why is your singing so bad?" Mitsuhiko asked.

"...."

Conan was a bit speechless by them.

"Yuuki, let's go back," Reiko said to him.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "You're living with her?

"I will stay with her for four days," Yuuki said.

Haibara sighed and wondered how he could live in Reiko's apartment suddenly.

"I will go back, you can come to my house anytime you miss me," Yuuki said.

"Alright," Haibara blushed.

"Yuuki, let's go," Reiko said.

"Okay," Yuuki stood up and waved his hand to them.

Both of them walked out together until they heard Genta's laugh. Both of them turned and saw that Genta had stolen her drinking bottles.

"Ah? What are you doing?" Reiko was surprised by his actions.

"Thanks for the tea!" Genta said and started to drink the tea on the drinking bottles. Suddenly he felt that his thought felt very uncomfortable and painful, "UAAAAA!!!!"

"Genta!!!"

Everyone was surprised and started to help him.

Yuuki tried to calm him while looking at the tea, "There is something inside the tea."

Reiko had a startled expression on her face when she knew that someone had put something on her tea.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

641 Full Score of Fear 9

They were going to the clinic to check his throat.

Yuuki and Ran were talking with the doctor together.

"Is there inflammation in his throat?" Yuuki asked.

The doctor nodded, "Yes, but you don't need to worry, his throat will be recovered normally in four or five days."

'Four days?' Yuuki started to think that someone wanted to stop Reiko from coming to the concert. He looked at Genta and touched his smooth skinhead, "Don't worry, you can talk again in four days."

"Yes..." Genta answered with a very hoarse and small voice.

They said thank you to the doctor and went to everyone.

"Genta-kun? How is it?'

Everyone was worried about his condition.

Yuuki started to tell them about his condition and told them not to worry. He looked at everyone and said, "I will bring this bottle of tea to the police."

Reiko nodded, "Yes, but I will have to come to his parents first, I wonder what kind of upbringing they have given him to steal something for someone?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I'm sorry..." Genta hung his head low and felt very depressed.

Reiko looked at him, "I will go by myself, you should go to the police as soon as possible."

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded and said, "Be careful."

"I know you don't need to worry about me that much," Reiko said.

"Give me a call when something happens," Yuuki said and walked into his car to give this evidence to the police. He left them and went to the police by himself. He called Megure to wait for him in the police station telling him what was happening.

---

Yuuki arrived at the police station.

"Yuuki!" Megure came out to see him.

"Megure Inspector," Yuuki nodded and brought him the bottle.

"Is this the bottle?" Megure asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

Megure received the bottle and asked, "Who do you think is the one who wants her unable to perform in the concert?"

"Well, the easiest conclusion that is someone who is beneficial when Reiko can't perform," Yuuki said.

"Who is it?" Megure asked.

"It should be Rara Chigusa who is also the Soprano," Yuuki said and added, "But if that's really true, why should she also make an explosion that is causing both Takehiko Renjo and Yosuke Mizumi to death?"

Megure also didn't know the answer.

"How is Soko Kabe?" Yuuki asked.

"She has woken up but and can talk but she is kind of weird," Megure said.

"Weird?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.

"Yeah, sometimes she talks about how the sound of the air conditioner is strong and blabbering something that is hard to understand," Megure said.

'Hmm, the sound of the air conditioner, huh?' Yuuki started to think that Soko Kabe also had a perfect pinch. He remembered that Soko Kabe was the one who was holding Stradivarius and played the violin for the concert, 'But then it should be Shion Yamane who played the violin for the concert who did the bomb.'

'Both Rara Chigusa and Shion Yamane can become bombers and killers....'

"Did you know anything?" Megure asked.

"I don't have enough clue, if you know something again, please tell me, I will help you again," Yuuki said.

"Alright, you're protecting her right?" Megure asked.

"Yeah, don't worry," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Is there Gen-old man inside?"

"G - Gen-old man..." Megure twitched his lips, "You should call him Tachibana Chief."

"I'm not part of the police, anyway, I will go now, please tell me about the tea later," Yuuki said.

"Alright," Megure said.

Yuuki started to drive his car to Reiko and everyone. He had placed a tracker before and it was easy for him to get there.

'But it's still weird...' Yuuki thought that the perpetrator of this case was too lenient toward Reiko. He knew that he missed a puzzle to connect with everyone. He looked at the tracker and saw that everyone was running suddenly. He frowned and moved his car faster.

---

Conan and everyone was walking together in the small street. They noticed a truck that was moving behind them.

"Everyone please go to the side," Reiko tried to make sure they didn't hit the truck.

Conan felt weird and said, "That truck wants to crash us! Run!!!!" He wanted to see the face of someone who had done this but he couldn't.

They saw that the truck didn't stop and wanted to crash into them.

"Uwaaa?! What is happening?"

BROOOOMM!!!!

The truck ignored everyone and kept moving even though it had destroyed the street.

"Everyone ran to the right!" Conan shouted.

Everyone followed his direction and ran to the right.

Reiko knew that this truck must be related to her and ran toward the left.

"What?" Conan was startled until he saw the truck was moving followed Reiko, "Yuuki, where are you?" He felt helpless fighting a truck.

---

Reiko kept running away from the truck with desperation. She was wondering why she decided not to follow him earlier. She put all of her energy into running until she slipped but suddenly she heard the sound of the car's horn.

The truck who saw the car hurriedly turned and ran away.

Reiko sighed in relief and heard his voice.

"Are you alright?' Yuuki was angry when he saw Reiko was almost crushed by the car. He wasn't sure maybe it was the power of Conan's plot but he couldn't see the face of someone who drove the truck.

"Can you stand up?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko nodded but she gritted her teeth.

"Let me help you," Yuuki said and picked her with his arms.

Conan who chased after them came back toward them. He sighed in relief when he saw him coming, "Yuuki."

Yuuki knocked his head, "It's Yuuki-nii! You need to be 10 years older to call my name directly."

Conan twitched his lips while holding his head.

"YUUKI-NII!!!!"

Haibara and everyone came toward them when the truck was chasing Reiko.

"Let's go back," Reiko felt tired.

"You're leaving?" Sonoko asked.

"When I'm with you, I will have a lot of misfortune," Reiko said and looked at him, "Let's go!"

Yuuki shook his head and felt that this woman was really gentle, "Alright, let's meet again later, I will take care of her, you don't need to worry."

"Yeah, I believe that you will really take care of her," Haibara nodded.

Yuuki only shook his head and carried her to his car. He started his car and drove back to her apartment.

Reiko looked at the window.

"You're really kind," Yuuki said.

"Ha?" Reiko looked at him with a strange expression.

"You said that because you didn't want them to have the same incident again right?" Yuuki said and added, "You should be honest."

"That's not your problem!" Reiko said.

Yuuki shook his head and thought that this woman was really cute.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

642 Full Score of Fear 10

Yuuki and Reiko had arrived in her apartment. He went out of his car and carried her again to her room.

"You don't need to carry me," Reiko tried hard to hide her blush. She felt useless to rely on someone who was younger than her.

"You don't need to be shy, I want you to see me as not someone who is younger than you but someone who can lend you their shoulders anytime when you don't feel sad or your companion when you feel lonely," Yuuki said.

"What is that? You're too young to flirt with me," Reiko snorted.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "Then when do you think that I can flirt with you?"

"...."

Reiko felt a bit speechless by his words until she felt him touching her butts, "W - what are you thing me! You pervert!" She blushed and tried to get away from him.

"I'm trying to get a key out of your pocket, you don't need to be that exaggerated," Yuuki said while moving his hand, touching her butt cheeks slightly, 'Hmm, nice.'

Reiko who saw his serious expression didn't feel doubtful but still that it felt strange when someone touched her butt, "You!"

"What?" Yuuki had a confused expression on his face as if he didn't understand anything.

Reiko only snorted at him while looking away. She felt that this guy touched her butts unintentionally but she felt strange. She wanted to walk by herself but her feet were still hurt right.

Yuuki ignored her gaze who was trying to uncover him but he was a master of acting. His expression was similar to a boy who still didn't know the difference between man and woman, no, that was a bit too much but his gaze was very pure. He placed her on the sofa and asked, "Can you tell me where you kept your first aid box?"

"At my room, near my table," Reiko said.

"Alright, I will get it for you," Yuuki said and walked to her room.

Reiko wanted to stop him but it was too late. She looked at his back and shouted, "Don't look anything strange there."

"Yes," Yuuki said and found the first aid box. At her table, he saw a photo of her together with a man also with a flute instrument. He thought for a bit and walked out from her room, "Is that your boyfriend?"

"That's not your business," Reiko said.

Yuuki ignored her answer and placed the first aid box near the table, then he walked to the fridge to take out the ice and brought a towel. He took out a pillow and placed it under her ankle, "You should lay down."

Reiko nodded and laid down on the sofa.

Yuuki wrapped an ice pack in a towel around her sprained ankle.

Reiko felt quite hurt and comfortable at the same time.

"Does it hurt?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing," Reiko said.

"......"

Reiko felt quite uncomfortable when she saw he didn't say anything.

"Reiko," Yuuki suddenly said.

"W - what?" Reiko said a bit flustered since she was startled.

Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Do you still love him?"

Reiko frowned, "What do you mean?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I saw the photo of your boyfriend there, I know that he must leave you a lot of beautiful memories since you still keep his belonging," Yuuki said.

"....." Reiko looked at him without saying anything.

"Is he a flutist?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Reiko said.

Yuuki didn't want to be hasty and asked her about her last boyfriend. He could see that she was very sad after her boyfriend had left her from this world.

"He is my everything before, both of us are ready to marry but...." Reiko wasn't sure why she told him this, maybe because she was wounded, maybe because it was the atmosphere, or maybe because it was she was lonely. She looked at him and asked, "What do you think that I should do right now?"

"I can't be him, and I won't become him, but one thing for sure is that I don't want to see you like this," Yuuki said while holding her hands, "Reiko, I like you, I want you to be mine."

Reiko felt touched but also complicated at the same time.

"I know that you can't forget about him right away but for tonight, I will fill the loneliness within you now," Yuuki didn't hesitate to kiss her lips.

"Hmph!" Reiko didn't expect him to kiss her suddenly. She felt that her body was hot but she still felt that what she was doing was betraying her late fiance. She tried to push him but she didn't have the power to do that. She could only let him overwrite her memory with her last fiancee.

Yuuki felt that a slow method was too long and it was better to give her a bomb right away. He kissed her for a while until he saw tears on her face. He separated from her and said, "Can it be me?"

Reiko looked at him with red eyes and wanted to slap him but stopped when she heard his words. She opened her mouth and wanted to chase him out but those words couldn't come out. She hated herself who didn't know what to do, in the end, "I will go sleep." She stood up and forgot that her ankle was sprained.

"Be careful," Yuuki hurriedly caught her in his arms.

Reiko wanted to push him but stopped when she heard his voice.

"I won't do anything, it will be bad for you to get hurt again, I will take you to your room and back to my room," Yuuki said.

Reiko didn't say anything and let him help him.

"Goodnight," Yuuki said and left her room.

Reiko looked at his back and saw a photo of herself and her deceased fiance. Her heart was in a mess right now. She took that photo and looked at it for a bit. She didn't know what to do and couldn't sleep that night.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

643 Full Score of Fear 11

BOOOOM!!!!

The people around hurriedly called the police about the explosion that was happening right now.

Firefighters were fighting against the fire and the police helped to save anyone inside the building.

"Sigh, what is happening?" Megure sighed.

"Megure Inspector," Sawako came toward him while showing something that was appearing inside the burnt building.

"This is!" Megure was surprised when he saw it.

---

Conan thought that he should go to meet with Reiko since he believed that woman had a clue about this incident.

---

Reiko and Yuuki had woken up at the same time.

"Let me prepare breakfast," Yuuki suddenly said.

Reiko raised her eyebrow, "Can you do that?"

"Of course, however, it is only a simple one," Yuuki said.

Reiko thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She was quite curious about his cooking. She looked at him and frowned when she saw he didn't show any discomfort about what was happening last night. She was unable to until late at night and felt quite sleepy right now but her biological clock made her wake up earlier.

"How is your ankle?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko looked at her ankle and saw that it was recovered, "Hmm, it doesn't hurt anymore."

"That's good," Yuuki nodded as he used magic on her ankle to heal her faster.

Reiko looked at him who was preparing their breakfast, it was maybe because she hadn't gotten used to living with someone before after her fiance was deceased but it felt very nice.

Yuuki had prepared their breakfast and placed it on the table, "Do you want a coffee too?"

"Yeah," Reiko nodded.

Yuuki gave her a cup of coffee and asked, "Have you played with him?"

"Ha?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.

"You're a Soprano and he is a flutist, have you had a duet before?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko nodded, "I have." She was wondering why he asked him this question.

Yuuki thought for a bit and wondered whether he should change his musical instrument. He knew that this woman still couldn't let go of the memory of his last fiance. He knew that the concert two days later could become a crucial moment whether he could have her or not.

"What's wrong?" Reiko asked.

"Nothing," Yuuki said and had thought that he should ask Domoto to play a song together with him later to show his determination to overwrite her fiance from her memory.

Both of them talked for a while until they decided to go out to the concert hall to practice a the concert.

---

Yuuki was sitting on the seat while thinking about what kind of musical instrument would be suitable for his song later.

'He is a flute, then I should be...' Yuuki shook his head and told me that he would go out for a bit to take fresh air.

They nodded and agreed in a response.

Reiko looked at his back and felt a bit worried.

"Reiko, focus!" Domoto said.

"Yes," Reiko said.

---

Yuuki took out his cigarette and lit it. He sucked the nicotine into his lungs and let it out into the air, "Fuh...." It had been a while for him to smoke a cigarette.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Do you smoke?"

Yuuki turned and raised his eyebrow, "Cao Cao? What are you doing here?"

"Are you going to become a classical musician?" Cao Cao asked.

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Cao Cao, how about you follow me?"

Cao Cao raised his eyebrow, "Where?"

"To the classical music store," Yuuki said.

"Classical music store?"

---

Yuuki and Cao Cao went out together and had arrived at the classical music store. It was their first time coming to this place.

Cao Cao had never come to this place since he didn't have money in the past. Also, he was training all the time. He looked around curiously wandering around while listening to a piece of music in this store.

Yuuki walked to the flute section and looked at the number of flutes there.

"Do you want to look for a flute?" The staff asked him.

"Hmm," Yuuki didn't answer him immediately and looked around until he saw a similar musical instrument but it was different in the mouth part, "What is this?"

"Oh, this is oboe. I do not recommend it since it is very hard to play for the first time," the staff said.

"Oboe, huh?" Yuuki thought and looked at it for a bit. He thought that it would be suitable to have this musical instrument, "I will take this."

"Are you sure?" the staff asked.

"Yes, you can wrap it for me," Yuuki said.

"Oboe? Isn't that a clarinet?" Cao Cao asked.

"No, the oboe is an oboe, not a clarinet," the staff looked at him with dangerous expression.

"..."

Cao Cao was speechless when he received that gaze from the staff.

Yuuki bought the oboe and decided to use magic to help him to play later. He didn't have time to practice and the staff wasn't lying when he said that it was very difficult. He couldn't even produce a sound for the first time. He also needed to prepare the reed every time. He was glad that he had magic. He saw there was a pet shop and decided to look for a bit. He saw a beautiful bluebird inside the cage there.

The bluebird was moving around as if wanted to be freed from the cage.

Yuuki suddenly got an idea of what kind of song he would play two days later. He went inside the pet shop and bought that bluebird. He didn't intend to keep it and let it go to the sky.

"You bought it because you want to let it free?" Cao Cao asked.

"Maybe," Yuuki thought for a bit and bought a pufferfish to keep in her apartment later.

*ring

Yuuki took out his phone and heard her voice.

"Where are you?" Reiko asked.

"I'm still on the outside, you can go back first since I still want to practice later," Yuuki said.

"Alright," Reiko answered.

"Is Domoto still there?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah," Reiko said.

"Can you tell him to wait for me there?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure?" Reiko answered.

Yuuki closed his phone and drove his car back to the concert hall.

---

Yuuki went back to the concert hall and hurriedly met with Domoto.

"Yuuki, what's wrong?" Domoto asked.

"Domoto-san, can you help me to play this song together?" Yuuki asked and gave him a score.

Domoto took the score and looked at it for a bit, "Hmm, interesting, but our time is very tight, also why do you bring an oboe?"

"I will play oboe later," Yuuki said.

"Can you?" Domoto asked.

"Yes," Yuuki said.

Domoto looked at the score again and felt this song was very interesting, "Good, let's practice then."

"Yes."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

644 Full Score of Fear 12

Conan couldn't meet them yesterday and decided to try to visit her again today.

---

Reiko thought of waiting for him in the living room but she slept there since it was quite late and she was quite tired. She opened her eyes and saw that she was in her room with a blanket covered her body. She was surprised and suddenly thought that it was he who moved her inside. She didn't know why but she clutched the blanket tightly feeling warm inside her heart. She thought for a bit and walked out of her room. She was surprised when she saw a fish inside an aquarium on the table.

"What is this?" Reiko observed the fish inside the aquarium which was getting big and small, "It is cute."

"Do you love it?"

Reiko was startled and turned. She saw him there looking quite sloppy. She wanted to laugh and said, "You should take a bath, we're going out later."

"Where?" Yuuki asked.

"This is just one of my habits but I have always to go to nature before my concert, you're my bodyguard and you should protect me, right?" Reiko said.

Yuuki looked at her for a bit and nodded, "Alright."

"Oh, what fish is this?" Reiko asked.

"This is pufferfish, I think that your apartment is a bit lonely, I will bring you a little friend here so you won't be lonely when I'm away from here," Yuuki said.

"Away?" Reiko raised her eyebrow.

"Yeah, I will be your bodyguard until the concert is over, after that, I will go back to my house," Yuuki said and added, "I will take a bath now."

Reiko felt her heart tightened when she thought that he would leave her alone. She had forgotten the fact that he was only living here for a few days but she had gotten to his presence, seeing his sloppy appearance, eating breakfast together, and a lot of things. She looked at the pufferfish inside the aquarium absentmindedly.

*ring

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Reiko felt her eyes were a bit wet and wiped it, 'Tears?' She shook her head and opened the door.

"Ah, Big sister, I came to play," Conan appeared in front of her.

"What are you doing here, kid?" Reiko felt annoyed by him.

"Excuse me," Conan entered the apartment suddenly.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Reiko asked.

"I want to train my singing ability, Reiko-sensei," Conan said.

"Ah, that's right, you have tone-deaf," Reiko nodded but said, "Sorry, but I can't train you right now."

"Eh??" Conan looked around and looked at her room. She saw a photo of a man and a flute there.

Reiko hurriedly closed the door and said, "You're 10 years too early to have an interest in a woman's room."

Conan heard a sound coming from the bathroom, "Are you living with someone?"

"It's not your problem," Reiko said and added, "Get out!"

"What's wrong?"

Reiko and Conan turned and saw him there only wearing a white towel that was wrapped in his waist.

"Conan, what are you doing here?" Yuuki twitched his lips.

"Huh? Yuuki-nii, what are you doing here?" Conan blinked his eyes and looked at Reiko, "Don't tell me that both of you have that kind of relationship?"

Reiko knocked his head, "You talk too much."

"It hurt!" Conan said while holding his head.

Reiko looked at him and said, "Hurry up and wear your clothes!"

"Yeah," Yuuki laughed and went to his room.

Conan was really wondering how Yuuki could get into her room. He thought for a bit and said, "Ah, that pufferfish is cute."

Reiko sighed looking at this little kid.

---

Reiko and Yuuki went out together.

"Why are you following us?' Reiko asked.

"Nothing, I'm just walking the same way as you," Conan said.

"Conan, walk beside us, I don't want someone to say that we're bullying you or anything," Yuuki said.

"Yes!!!" Conan felt glad for him.

"Why did you let him go with us?" Reiko asked.

"He is very persistent and won't give up on following us, it is better for him to walk beside us rather than behind us since a lot of people will think that we're a family," Yuuki said.

"Family?" Reiko and Conan were confused.

"Father," Yuuki pointed at himself, "Mother," he pointed at Reiko, "Adopted child," he pointed at Conan.

Reiko blushed in response.

Conan twitched his lips, 'An adopted child?'

"If we have a kid then our children are cuter than this naughty child," Yuuki said while looking at Conan.

"Oi!" Conan complained.

"Don't talk nonsense, let's go," Reiko snorted and looked away. She didn't want him to see her blush.

Three of them walked to the park that was still full of trees. They could feel nature and the fresh air in this place.

"Do you know why I'm taking a walk through the forest on the day before a concert?" Reiko said.

"Why?" Yuuki asked.

"I want to capture the natural world inside of me, it's because in European music is born out of the natural surroundings," Reiko said and looked at him, "Do you understand this meaning?"

"No," Yuuki shook his head.

Reiko sighed in response.

Both of them walked into this forest while talking about a lot of things.

Conan who was by their side was ignored by them.

Suddenly it was only for a moment and they heard a gunshot.

BAAM!

Yuuki moved and protected her but his shoulder was shot by the bullet. He wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw the one who had done it. He gave him tracker magic to make him unable to escape from him.

"YUUKI!!!!" Reiko was panicked.

"Calm down," Yuuki took a stone and threw it toward the shooter.

BAAAM!

The speed of the stone was similar to a professional pitcher baseball and hit a gun from the shooter.

The shooter was startled and ran away.

"Yuuki, are you okay?" Reiko saw blood coming out of his shoulder, "Blood!"

"You don't need to worry about small bullets," Yuuki said.

'We need to bring you to the hospital!" Reiko said.

"I have called the hospital!" Conan said.

Yuuki sighed when he thought that they were exaggerated. He took out the bullet from his body with his muscle movement making both of their mouths gaping wide open. He took out a bandage in his pocket, "Can you help me close the wound?" He took out the bottle of vodka that he had kept and poured it into his wound.

Reiko and Conan were a bit dumbfounded by his actions and a lot of things but nodded.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

645 Full Score of Fear 13

"Are you really okay?" Reiko asked with a worried expression.

"I'm fine, you have heard that I have fought with the Somalian Pirate, right? This is nothing," Yuuki said and didn't want to make a big deal.

"Somalian Pirate?" Conan twitched his lips.

Reiko shook her head when she heard him still joking.

Three of them walked together and saw there was Takagi, Megure, and Sawako in front of her apartment.

"Ah, Akiba-san! Why are you going out? Aren't you saying that you will stay in the apartment all the time?" Takagi was really worried that something had happened to her. He looked at him and said, "Alao, Yuuki-kun, why don't you also tell us that you will be going out?"

Yuuki looked at Reiko and said, "I will go with them for a bit, let's meet up tomorrow."

Reiko looked at him for a bit and said, "You will be in concert right?"

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded and looked at Megure, "Megure Inspector, let's go."

Megure wasn't sure what was happening but his instinct was to tell him that something must be happening.

Conan also wanted to follow them but he was stopped.

"You can't come with us," Sato said and didn't let him enter their car.

"EH?????"

---

"WHAT? YOU'RE SHOT?"

They were startled.

Yuuki showed them his wound on his shoulder.

They were both surprised by the wound and how he could be calmed after he was shot.

"Are you okay?" Sato asked.

"Yeah, I'm okay, I have also seen the one who shot me," Yuuki said.

"Really? Who is it?" Megure asked.

Yuuki checked his magic and knew where his location was, "Let's go to the Domoto Concert Hall, I'm sure that the perpetrator of the bomb that is happening in there."

"What? How can you be sure?" Sato asked.

"I have placed him on a tracker before," Yuuki said.

"Tracker, good," Megure nodded.

"Why do you have a tracker?" Takagi naively asked.

"Because I have a hunch that the perpetrator will come to her soon or later," Yuuki didn't really want to talk with him anymore and said, "Oh, probably, there will be a bomb too."

"What?!"

---

His hand was a bit brushed since it had been hit by his stone earlier, "Dammit!!!" He looked at the huge concert hall in front of him and gnashed his teeth, "Tomorrow, this place will be razed ablaze." He hated this world and would kill everyone who had taken everything from him. He had set up a bomb around this building and wanted to go back but suddenly someone jumped into him.

"W - what?"

"YOU HAVE BEEN ARRESTED!!!" Shiratori said while holding him.

"Search in his pocket, maybe there is a remote to explode the bomb or something," Yuuki appeared.

"What?" He was startled when he saw him appear.

Suddenly a lot of people came out and ran to the building.

"Check out the bomb! Check the bomb!"

Shiratori searched his pocket and found a remote in his pocket, "Fuh...." He sighed in relief when he found it.

"Takumi Fuwa, you have been really low key, I would have never expected that it was you who did it," Megure said.

Takumi Fuwa, he is an ex-piano tuner of Kazuki Domoto. He is also the director of Domoto Hall.

"It's you, huh?" Fuwa was looking at him.

"You should wear a mask or something," Yuuki shook his head and thought that this guy was a bit dumb. He was wondering whether this guy wanted to commit suicide too.

"Fuwa!" Domoto also came when he was called by Yuuka.

"Domoto!" Fuwa had an angry expression when he saw him.

"Why have you done this?" Domoto asked.

"Because of you! I have been your tuner for the past 35 years and suddenly you want to change into an organist? My son also left me in this world, I don't have anything again! I want to destroy everything!" Fuwa shouted.

Domoto sighed when he saw his best friend, "Do you know why I have changed to become an organist?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"....."

"Because your ears have become dull! You have made a lot of mistakes when you have tuned my piano," Domoto said.

"What? No way!? I have perfect-pinch!" Fuwa said.

"No, you have become old. Your ears aren't good anymore. I'm not sure how to tell you since we have been together for 35 years old and it will be strange for me to change my tuner. That is why I have decided to change to become an organist," Domoto said.

"What...." Fuwa felt that he had done nothing but a useless act right now.

Yuuki shook his head and said, "I will go back now. Takagi-san, can you deliver me back?"

"Yes," Takagi nodded and asked, "Where do you want me to deliver?"

"Reiko's apartment," Yuuki said.

"...."

"I know that I'm rude but what is your relationship?" Takagi asked.

"Friend?" Yuuki said.

"...."

Takagi only twitched his lips and didn't say anything again.

---

Reiko felt her apartment become more lonely right now, 'Why did you come when you decided to go?' She sighed and buried her head on the pillow.

*ring

Reiko heard a bell and wrinkled her eyebrow. She stood up and peeked through the hole in her door. She was surprised to see who was outside and opened it directly, "Yuuki!"

"Reiko," Yuuki smiled.

"How is it?' Reiko asked.

"It is good, we have solved the case," Yuuki said.

"Thank god," Reiko sighed in relief.

Yuuki looked at her face and couldn't help but wanted to kiss her. He gave her a kiss on her cheek.

Reiko was startled, "What are you doing?!"

"Can you at least give me a reward when I have captured the bad guy?" Yuuki asked.

Reiko snorted but smiled, "No way, you should go to sleep since we have a concert tomorrow."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he could see that her expression had softened. He only needed one more push and tomorrow would be everything.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

646 Full Score of Fear 14

The next day.

Yuuki and Reiko were in the Domoto Hall together. Both of them were in the concert hall checking the sound of the organ.

"Yuuki, you didn't check your oboe?" Domoto asked.

"Oboe?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.

"Shh," Yuuki brought Domoto away and said, "Let's make this a secret, I don't want her to know, this is for susprised."

Domoto only smiled, "Young is good."

"How is Fuwa?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm grateful for you since you told me about him," Domoto said.

"No worries since you also helped me," Yuuki said.

"What are you talking about?" Reiko asked.

"Nothing," Domoto and Yuuki said at the same time.

Reiko frowned but didn't say anything again, 'Oboe?'

They continued to train until they decided to take a break since the concert would be held in the night.

"Yuuki!!!"

Yuuki turned and saw his girlfriends were there, no, maybe there were some of his cousin and friends too, "Hey!"

Ranko jumped into him and kissed him directly, "I miss you."

"Me too," Yuuki hugged her.

Shouko walked toward him and said, "I - I love when I heard you sing and play music." She had been deaf her entire life and his voice was her most favorite thing in this world.

"Thank you, I will play well tonight," Yuuki said and caressed her head.

"How is it, have you found the culprit?" Yaeko asked. She had been concerned about him since he had joined the investigation of the bombing incident at the music university. She was wondering why he always jumped into trouble since it was better to manage his company or become a creator since she didn't have to be this worried, 'But maybe it is also one of his charms.'

"Yes, I have, you don't need to worry and you can enjoy the concert tonight," Yuuki said.

"I have invited both Satsuki and Machida, is that okay?' Yaeko asked.

"Sure, you should also ask for Eri to come since there will be her husband and daughter here," Yuuki said.

"Oh, that will be interesting," Yaeko nodded.

Yuuki continued to talk with them since there was a lot of the number of people it was hard to write the dialogue into this chapter.

Reiko who saw his interaction with everyone knew that after this concert both of them would be separated from each other. She sighed and decided to rest in the waiting room. She didn't want anyone to see her right now.

---

"So it was Takumi Fuwa," Conan nodded.

"Yeah," Yuuki said while resting his back on the wall.

"How did you know?" Conan asked.

"I saw his face when he shot my shoulder," Yuuki said.

"....." Conan felt strange when he lost against him this time it wasn't because of the deduction but by only a chance.

"What? Have you been shot?"

Conan and Yuuki turned and saw Shouko was there.

"Shouko? How are you here?" Yuuki asked.

"I - I only want to call you but...." Shouko looked at him and said, "Why didn't you tell anyone that you have been shot?"

"I'm sorry but I don't want to make you worry, you also know that a bullet isn't going to do anything to me right?" Yuuki said and hugged her.

"Please don't do anything dangerous," Shouko said.

"I know," Yuuki said while hugging her. He looked at Conan giving a sign to leave both of them.

Conan was speechless and snorted at him.

---

The concert was almost starting.

"Reiko, are you ready?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah," Reiko answered plainly.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing, I want to focus on the concert now," Reiko said.

"Alright, I won't bother you," Yuuki said and sat beside her.

"..."

Reiko looked at him and sighed, "Hey."

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

"After this, you have to pack out your luggage in my apartment," Reiko said.

Yuuki nodded, "Alright."

Reiko snorted when she heard his answer.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Will you miss me?" Yuuki asked with a smile.

"No," Reiko answered curtly.

Yuuki felt that his relationship with her became more complicated. He wanted to say something but he was called.

"Yuuki, let's go," Domoto called.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded and said, "Please, listen to my song." He opened his bag and took out an oboe.

"Oboe? Will you play it?" Reiko asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"When did you learn it?" Reiko asked.

"Yesterday," Yuuki said.

"...."

"Just come out of your cage and fly freely with me," Yuuki said and left her.

'Come out of my cage? Fly freely with you?' Reiko didn't understand what he meant.

---

The concert hall was packed with people. They were very curious about him since they heard that Yuuki would join this concert.

"Now that you mention it, I haven't heard what kind of musical instrument he will be playing," Ranko asked.

"Is he going to play? Aren't he going to sing?" Yukana asked.

"He's not a classical singer. I'm sure he will play that big piano," Akane said.

"Akane, that's an organ, not a piano," Utaha said.

"That isn't much different," Akane said.

"Onee-chan...." Makoto was speechless.

They were waiting for a while until they saw both Domoto and Yuuki come to the stage. They saw a musical instrument that was similar to a recorder that they had placed in the school but more complex.

"Is that flute?" Makoto asked.

"Hmm, that should be oboe," Yaeko said.

"Mom? Do you know it?" Shouko asked.

"Yes, it is one of the most difficult musical instruments in the world," Yaeko said.

"....."

They were speechless since they had never heard it before.

"What kind of songs will they play?" Yukana asked.

"Hmm, it should be 'Liz and Blue Bird'," Utaha said.

"Liz and the Blue Bird? What kind of song is that?" Ranko asked.

"I don't know, but it should be original from him," Utaha said.

Everyone became even more curious when they heard that it was an original work from him. They waited for a while until his oboe's sound echoed through the hall.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

647 Full Score of Fear 15

*BGM (Liz and The Blue Bird) - (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TBK418yxh0k)

His oboe's sound echoed through the hall and made no one look away.

Domoto joined with his organ and made the song into harmony.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

There are four parts to the theme in this song.

In the first part, they could imagine a girl who was living a dull and lonely life that was working in the morning and rested in the night. The girl kept going this life for a long time and couldn't help but make anyone feel numb since sometimes they also had ever felt that feeling before.

Reiko, who heard this piece, couldn't help but remember her life after his ex-fiance left him from this world. She kept living a dull life and lonely while working as a soprano since it was the only thing that she could do. She was wondering why he wanted her to listen to this song.

The song continued and it entered the second part, the song started to become more cheerful after the big storm someone suddenly entered the life of the girl and made every day became more enjoyable.

Reiko closed her eyes while thinking about him who suddenly entered her life. She started to remember the little things that they had done together, from playing a game, singing and talking about a lot of things. It had been a while for her to feel that way after her fiance had left her but she still couldn't forget about her fiance. She was wondering whether she was betraying his ex-fiance when she decided to let herself on him.

Domoto also focussed on this song and couldn't help but be amazed at his ability to create a song. He knew that the boy wanted to court a girl and since then he had helped him. He would give him his full support in this concert.

Yuuki really felt that oboe was really hard. He was glad that he used magic to make it easier. His eyes were looking at the audience and suddenly he almost made an error on his performance since he was very startled to see Ophis was sitting on Kuroka's lap. He also saw the entire group of Vali Teams sitting on the VIP seat. He was sure that they were using hypnosis or magic to enter this venue. He could see them smiling but he didn't have time to do that.

Reiko could hear a slight mistake in her performance but it was very little and didn't make the overall concert bad. She was wondering what made him startled and made that mistake.

Yuuki closed his eyes and ended part 2 of the song. He continued to play part 3 of the song and made everyone feel that their heart was ripped apart.

Part 3 of the song told that the girl was very happy about her life with her new family member but she knew that her family member was a bird that should fly in the sky freely. She could see the bird was happy to live with her and she was also very happy. She didn't want to let the bird away from her and wanted to live in this happiness forever.

Reiko also felt the same feeling right now. Her life with her ex-fiance was really happy but he had gone leaving her behind in this world.

---

The girl looked at the bird that played with other animals. She looked at the bird and wondered whether the bird would be happier when she left her. She was in a dilemma whether which was more important, her happiness or the bird's happiness, but in the end, she had decided her decision.

---

Yuuki continued with the last part of this song and was ready to tell the girl what the decision was to the audience.

The girl had decided to let the bird freed from the cage and let it fly freely in the vast sky. She hoped that the girl would be happy even though she had to sacrifice her happiness.

On the other hand, the bird was confused since it was very happy to live with her but the girl told it to fly freely from now on. Even though it didn't want to leave her, it also wanted her to be happy and decided to fly away.

Yuuki hoped that this song would make her let go of her deceased fiance and look for the new love. He was here and told her that he would be the one who accompanies her this time.

Domoto was a bit stunned by his oboe skills and wondered whether this concert had become his solo rather than his organ concert.

Yuuki blew the oboe for the last time and let it go from his mouth. He took a deep breath since his performance. He looked at the audience who were still in a stunned state for seconds until they started to clap their hands. He bowed his head in a gentlemanly manner and went back backstage. He saw the beautiful girl that he had tried to court for a few days standing in front of him right now.

Both of them were looking at each other while the concert continued to play.

"Is it okay?" Reiko asked.

"Yes, I will be with you from now on," Yuuki answered.

Reiko hugged him tightly, "Thank you."

"Hmm," Yuuki caressed her back and said, "You should go now, the audience is waiting for you, we can continue in your apartment."

Reiko nodded and said, "Come closer."

Yuuki moved his head closer and he was kissed by her.

Reiko separated from him and said, "I will go now."

"Hmm, I will be here watching you," Yuuki said and saw her walking to the stage to start her performance.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

648 Full Score of Fear Las

Yuuki was a bit giddy while driving his car.

The concert was over and he took her back to her apartment. Even though he wanted to stay with her, he needed to go back tomorrow.

Reiko also knew that he would go back tomorrow too since he still had a girlfriend that needed to be taken care of. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "You should visit me often."

"I know," Yuuki answered and added, "You can come to my house anytime."

Reiko shook her head, "I'm a bit nervous seeing your girlfriend."

"You don't need to be in a hurry," Yuuki said.

Both of them talked to each other until they had arrived in her apartment.

Reiko went to the aquarium and fed her pufferfish with the food since this fish was quite glutton. She looked at the fish until her waist was hugged by someone. She knew who did this, "W - wait, let me take a bath."

"Let's take a bath together," Yuuki said.

Reiko blushed and buried her face on his chest.

Yuuki picked her up and brought her to the bathroom.

---

They took off their clothes together.

Reiko was a bit embarrassed but her eyes couldn't look away from the thing between his legs. She touched his stomach and gulped.

"Come here," Yuuki grabbed her waist and kissed her right away.

Reiko didn't stop him and also let his tongue enter her mouth while sucking each other's mouth. She felt her breasts kneaded by him while something very hard and hot on her stomach. Her hand slowly crept toward his little brother and gently wrapped it with her smooth hand.

The sound of kissing echoed the thought of the bathroom and they were consumed by their lusts.

Yuuki didn't stop kissing her but his hand stopped kneading her breasts and moved to her private place. He separated and said, "Sit on the edge of the bathtub."

Reiko, who had almost lost her mind after that kiss, couldn't think straight and followed his order. She sat on the edge of the bathtub until she saw him open her legs, "What are you doing?!" She was startled by his actions.

"Calm down, just enjoy it," Yuuki said and moved his head closet to eat at her private place.

Reiko was jolting and suddenly she was hit by a pleasure. She could feel his tongue slurped her honey greedily while attacking her sensitive spot. She bit her lips and tried to hold her moans while holding his head.

Yuuki kept sucking her private place until he felt her holding his head really hard.

"Ahnnn!!!" Reiko moaned and jolted several times. She breathed really heavily but her eyes were looking at his little brother.

Yuuki stood up and his little brother almost hit her cheek, "How?"

Reiko wasn't sure but she felt that it would be very delicious to eat his little brother. She opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around his member. She ate his member greedily while making lewd sounds. She kept sucking him while looking at him upturn.

Yuuki sucked a deep breath and grabbed her hair. He saw her deep throat of his member easily with her mouth, "I will cum."

Reiko nodded and took his member out of her mouth. She shook it faster and let the white syrup jizz on her face. She didn't expect that the amount was a lot and she could even drink some of them. She licked her mouth and said, "Delicious."

His member stood once again and said, "Let's clean ourselves and move to the bath."

Reiko nodded and cleaned their bodies together.

---

Yuuki couldn't wait on the way and picked her up once again while kissing her. He placed her on her bed and held his member ready to enter her private plate.

"Come," Reiko said.

Yuuki nodded and let his member enter her warm pot, "Tight!" Even though it was really wet, it was still hard to enter her hole. He used his magic to heal her hole and made it smoother to enter.

"Ahn...." Reiko hugged him tightly and kissed him, letting the pleasure hit her entire body.

Both of them spent the entire night enjoying each other

---

Reiko opened her eyes slowly and saw him sleeping on her side. She smiled while looking at him since he was kind of cute when he was sleeping. She thought for a bit and took her phone on the table. She opened her camera and took a photo together even though he was sleeping. She smiled at the result of her photo and hugged him.

Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and saw her smiling at him, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," Reiko shook her head while smiling.

Yuuki moved his head and kissed her lips. He separated and asked, "Why are you taking my photo?"

"You know?" Reiko was surprised.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes."

"I want to keep our photo in my room," Reiko said.

"Oh, my sleeping face is nice, right?" Yuuki smiled.

Reiko snorted, "You're too narcissistic."

"I have brought a camera, do you want to use it?" Yuuki asked.

"Where?" Reiko asked.

Yuuki was still naked and took a camera from his bag, "Here."

Reiko nodded and said, "Go sleep again."

"....."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"The photo won't be good if you're not sleeping, now go to sleep!" Reiko said and pushed him to the bed.

Yuuki only shook his head and decided to sleep again since it was still early in the morning.

Reiko used his camera to take both of their pictures together. She smiled and thought that she could use a frame to place it on her table later. She moved toward him and kissed his cheek, "I love you."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

649 Lazy Woman

Yuuki went back to his house and brought his luggage. He still remembered his conversation with Reiko earlier.

---

Yuuki took his clothes while Reiko was hugging his back and didn't want to let him go, "So you received an invitation to go to the French right now?"

Reiko still hugged him, "Yes, you have also received an invitation right?" She still remembered his oboe skill was very superb.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, but I'm going to reject it."

"I know that," Reiko nodded.

"So you're going there?" Yuuki asked.

"No, I think that it is better to stay here since you're here," Reiko said.

"I come from time to time," Yuuki said.

"Really? How?" Reiko felt that she was similar to his mistress since he had the main girl in his house. She could come to his house but she felt quite uncomfortable to do that. She needed time to adjust her mood.

"Oh, I'm a magician," Yuuki said with a smile.

"Ha?" Reiko had a confused expression.

---

Yuuki could still remember her funny expression. He entered his house, "I'm home." He walked to the living room and saw that Akane was sleeping soundly on the sofa. He shook his head and took water from the kitchen. He walked toward her and sprinkled her face with the water.

"Ugh... rain?" Akane frowned on her face and said in her sleep.

Yuuki kept sprinkled her face with water until the woman had woken up from sleep.

"What are you doing?" Akane asked him with a plain expression.

"Nothing, I thought that you're just cute when you're sleeping," Yuuki answered.

"If I'm cute, you shouldn't wake me up from sleep!" Akane complained.

"Nothing, are we everyone?" Yuuki asked.

"They should be in school, you have been skipping a lot of times," Akane said.

"That's true," Yuuki nodded since he had skipped school a lot of times but as long as he had the necessary attendance it didn't really matter.

Akane tapped the sofa and said, "Sit beside me."

Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "What's wrong?"

"You're not doing anything dangerous, right?" Akane asked.

"Ha?" Yuuki was confused.

"You're not joining the Khaos Brigade, right?" Akane said.

"...."

Yuuki was a bit speechless and shook his head, "No, I didn't join that organization."

"Really?" Akane asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Why are you asking this question?"

"During your concert, I saw a group of powerful people watching your concert and I didn't move since they didn't seem harmful," Akane said.

'Oh, that one,' Yuuki nodded and understood that Akane probably noticed that Vali and everyone were watching his concert. He stroked his imaginary beard and said, "Maybe, they're my fans."

"...."

"Probably," Akane nodded.

Yuuki looked at her and noticed that her face was a bit pale and quite tired. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "Have you been doing something recently?"

Akane nodded, "Yes, the number of magicians that have disappeared has increased, I have a headache thinking about it."

"Do you want me to message you?" Yuuki asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Really?" Akane asked.

"Yeah, it will make you relax," Yuuki said.

"So please," Akane said.

Yuuki moved to her back and started to massage her shoulders slowly.

"Hmm," Akane felt really comfortable when his hands touched her.

Yuuki thought that this woman might not be as careless as he thought to be and probably had a lot of responsibility on her shoulders right now. He also felt it was quite dangerous since the Khaos Brigade was moving around and kidnapped a lot of magicians.

"Lay on the sofa, I will massage your back," Yuuki said.

Akane didn't say anything and followed his instructions.

Yuuki continued to massage until he heard the voice of someone who entered the house.

"I'm back."

Yuuki turned and saw Rossweisee, "Rossweisse."

"Yuuki," Rossweisse was a bit surprised and asked, "You have gone back?"

"Of course," Yuuki nodded and asked, "What's with that expression?"

""Well, I thought you would stay in that Soprano singer's apartment for a while," Rossweisse said.

"....."

"No, I miss you, that is why I go home earlier," Yuuki answered.

Rossweisse snorted at his answer and looked at Akane who was being massaged by him, "Why are you massaging her?"

"Oh, she is a bit tired," Yuuki answered.

"Really? But every day all she did was drink alcohol and sleep," Rossweisse said.

"..."

Yuuki was a bit speechless and looked at Akane who had slept again. He sighed and didn't bother her again this time, "How is the game?"

Rossweisse nodded, "The progress is really good. We should be ready to sell it during the winter." She thought for a bit and said, "That's right, you have promised Sona Sitri to become their training partner right?"

"Oh, that's right," Yuuki almost forgot about that matter.

"I will come with you too," Rossweisse said.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"The blonde twin-tail girl is also coming to see you," Rossweisse said.

"Blonde twin tails?" Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Eriri? The one who is always fighting with Utaha?"

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, that's one, she has worked in your studio during your stay in that Soprano woman's apartment."

"..."

Yuuki was speechless, "Are you jealous?"

"No!" Rossweisse said and looked away.

Yuuki stood up and walked toward her, "I'm sorry, alright, this time, I can't help it." He hugged her softly.

"Hmm," Rossweisse felt that she was really easily fooled by this man but she didn't move from him.

Neither of them said anything but for them, this moment was more than anything.

"Can you do that somewhere else?"

If only there was nothing that would disturb them it would be perfect.

"Have you woken up?" Yuuki sighed.

"Yeah," Akane frowned as she felt that she had eaten dog food.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

650 Character Design

Utaha looked at the girl who walked with her, "So you're going again?"

"Yes," Eriri nodded.

Utaha thought for a bit and said, "He should go back right now."

"Really?" Eriri seemed a bit excited when she heard it.

Utaha nodded and said, "But it is useless to tempt him with that airport chest."

"....."

"KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri was angry and started her twin-tail attack on her.

"Stop! Stop! Don't attack me with that kind of thing," Utaha said and tried to stop her.

"What are you doing?"

Eriri and Utaha turned and saw him there while bringing a grocery in his hands.

"Yuuki!" Utaha jumped directly on him.

Yuuki was a bit startled but his strength was enough to catch her, "Be careful, that's dangerous." He couldn't help but reprimand her.

"Oh, I know that you will catch me," Utaha smiled.

Yuuki shook his head and looked at Eriri, "I have heard that you have brought your character design a few days ago."

Eriri was annoyed when she saw both of them hugged together but became excited when he asked about her character design, "Yes, I have placed it in your studio, let's go."

---

Three of them had arrived in his studio.

Eriri took out the character design that she had drawn before.

Yuuki checked her character design and saw the model of each of the heroines in the 'Clannad' game that they would make soon. Even though he made this game, he decided to erase one of the characters in the game since he felt that character was useless from the outside of his route. He had played the game before in his past life. He wasn't sure why the company wanted to add this 'Kappei Hiiragi' to the story but he felt that this game didn't really need it.

There are seven heroines in this game: Yukine Miyazawa, Nagisa Furukawa, Fuko Ibuki, Kotomi Ichinose, Kyou Fujibayashi, Ryou Fujibayashi, Tomoyo Sakagami.

Yuuki had described what kind of appearance he wanted for each other characters.

Eriri watched him nervously check her character design, even though she had confidence but she suddenly became quite nervous in front of him.

Utaha also looked at the character design again while waiting for his comment about the character design.

Yuuki nodded, "It's good."

Eriri sighed in relief when she heard it, "I'm glad." She slumped on the sofa and felt that her energy had been drained.

Yuuki grinned, "You should have more confidence, you're a famous hentai illustrator after all."

"Yes, that's right! But you don't need to say 'hentai' in the last part," Eriri complained.

"Yuuki, about the story, can I ask a question?" Utaha said.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

"I have read the route of each girl and how they will end up with each other. In my opinion, it is very good but I wonder why you forget to add this route," Utaha said.

Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "What route?"

"Harem route," Utaha answered.

"...."

Yuuki was a bit speechless but it was also true that he didn't intend to add harem route in this game, "No, I don't think that route is necessary."

"Really? But you have your own harem," Eriri said.

"That thing is irrelevant to the game that we have decided to make," Yuuki answered and asked, "Which route do you like the most?"

"Now that you're trying to avert the conversation," Utaha said.

"Yeah," Eriri nodded.

"Why do you become friends with each other in this situation?" Yuuki sighed and said, "It's true that harem is a good ending, but the process to make this game will be stretched out, I don't want you to work until late." He could only bluff since he had never thought of a harem ending for this game.

Eriri and Utaha looked at him for a while and seemed to accept his explanation. They knew that it would take a lot of time to draw the story since there was quite a lot of route in this game. The game would be late to be able to be sold during the winter session.

"How about your ex-lover? You have a bet with him right?" Utaha asked.

"Ex-lover? No! He is only my childhood friend!" Eriri said and added, "It seems he joins his friend from elementary school."

"So he has joined a circle?" Yuuki asked.

Circle is a group of people that join together to create something such as games, manga, or doujinshi.

Eriri nodded, "Yes, it seems the leader of that group wants me to become their part of a group."

"What is the name of this group?" Utaha asked.

"It's Rouge En Rouge," Eriri said.

"I haven't heard it," Yuuki shook his head.

"Really? But they're very famous," Eriri said with disbelief.

"This guy won't show any interest when there isn't any beautiful girl in that group," Utaha answered.

"....."

Eriri nodded since she accepted her explanation.

Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Let's talk about the game again."

"You try to avert the conversation again!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.

"No, I'm not, since there is something that is more important than that," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Well enough to tease you," Utaha said.

"....."

Yuuki stood up and walked to the whiteboard, "Still, we need music, illustration, script, and voice, you can leave the programming to me."

Eriri nodded, "Can you help me draw too? I can draw it alone but it is faster to do it together."

Yuuki wanted to answer her but suddenly he was interrupted.

"You little goblin, it is useless to tempt him with that airport chest," Utaha said.

"Y - YO - YOU, KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.

Yuuki sighed when he saw both of them fought to each other and wondered whether they could be peaceful to each other.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

651 Tell you a secre

"Where are we going?" Rossweisse asked.

"To my headquarters," Yuuki answered.

"Huh?" Rossweisse was confused but her hand was held by him and suddenly she was teleported. She was startled when she suddenly appeared in another place. She was him standing in front of him while welcoming her.

"Welcome to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon," Yuuki answered.

Rossweisse opened and closed her mouth several times. She massaged her head since she was just too confused.

"Let's go, I will bring you to everyone," Yuuki said and held her hand again.

Rossweisse only walked while letting him guide her since she was just too confused.

Yuuki opened the door and saw everyone was there, "Hey."

"Yuuki, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped into him and sniffed him.

"Yuuki," Le Fay nodded.

Yuuki looked around, "Where is Vali?"

"He should be meeting with Azazel," Bikou said.

"Azazel? Why?" Yuuki asked.

"Well, their relationship has been quite deep since Vali was Azazel's adopted child," Arthur said.

Yuuki was surprised to hear it, "Really?"

Arthur nodded, "Yeah, it seems they're talking about Ophis."

"Ophis?" Yuuki looked and saw the little girl was eating a lollipop in her hand. He walked toward her and caressed her head slightly.

Ophis didn't say anything and kept licking the lollipop.

Rossweisse was stunned there without saying anything.

"Rossweisse-san, is it? Nice to meet you," Le Fay bowed her head slightly.

"A - ah, nice to meet you," Rossweisse also greeted but suddenly said, "Why are you with a member of a terrorist organization?"

"...."

They looked at him and waited for his response.

"Oh, I have never told you?" Yuuki asked.

"You're not!!!!" Rossweisse would have never thought that her boss would be part of the terrorist organization. She became confused and muttered, "What should we do? Can we run away? Ugh? Valhalla? No, that place isn't good, then how about the underworld?....." She kept thinking about how they could run away from the three organizations.

Yuuki was glad that she was worried about him, "Calm down, Rossweise, let me explain to you." He pulled her to the sofa to sit down. He also gave her water to make her calm.

Rossweisse drank the water slowly and said, "Thank you."

"Don't worry, you're my secretary," Yuuki said and added, "I know that you will be surprised but they're not bad."

"Not bad? They have attacked the meeting peace several times?!" Rossweisse reprimanded him.

"I know that they're a very troublesome group," Yuuki said.

"OI!" Arthur and Bikou complained.

"But they're not bad compared to the old people in this group," Yuuki said.

"Old people?" Rossweisse was confused.

Yuuki nodded, "There are several factions in this group and our relationship is quite bad for each other, they have their own agenda."

"So what is your agenda?" Rossweisse asked.

"Me? I'm only joining the fun, but for Ophis, she wants to make Great Red to get out of the Dimension Gap, maybe all of us will fight it later," Yuuki said.

"....."

"Great red? Are you serious?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "I'm not sure though, but we only have to stop it for a few seconds probably."

"Yes," Ophis nodded in his statement.

Rossweisse looked at the little girl on his lap, "Ophis? Infinity Dragon? This little girl?"

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"....."

Rossweisse felt the thing that entered her head was a bit too much. She looked at Ophis again who was eating a lollipop. She felt that the image of the Infinity Dragon had been shattered on her mind. She sighed and asked, "Why are you telling me this?'

""First of all, I don't want you to be surprised later since I have been with these guys for a while," Yuuki said.

"Before you meet me?" Rossweisse asked.

"Yes," Yuuki nodded and added, "Second, because the situation is becoming more chaotic, I'm not really worried about the home since there are 5 great families who are guarding the town, also, I have placed a lot of barriers in the house and protection on everyone, but it is different from Kuoh."

"Kuoh? Why Kuoh?" Rossweisse asked.

"Because of the plot," Yuuki answered.

"Plot?" Rossweisse titled her head.

"In simple terms, just say that every problem will come to that place," Yuuki answered.

"Really?" Rossweisse asked with a doubtful expression.

"Of course," Yuuki nodded and he had confidence since it was the plot.

Rosswosse nodded and said, "Then should we go to the Sitri now?"

"You're going to Sitri nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

Yuuki nodded, "I have promised to train them."

"Oh, I have seen your duel challenge on television," Bikou said.

Arthur nodded, "That old man is very strong." He had seen the match of Sekibayashi and in his opinion, the durability of that person was really high.

"Oh, that's right, can you get us the ticket?" Bikou asked and added, "I have come to your concert before with magic, but I don't think it is right."

"I will get you the ticket," Yuuki nodded.

"Good, I can't wait to see your wrestling match," Bikou said and tried to mimic the wrestler movement.

"I have seen it once before, it is very interesting," Kuroka said.

"I am going to Sitri now," Yuuki said.

"Oh, can we move around this place first, I'm quite curious," Rossweisse said. She knew that this was a famous artifact from the famous kingdom in the past. She was wondering how they could get this thing. She could see that it was very massive and had a strong foundation.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded.

"I'm going to come too nyaa," Kuroka said.

Three of them walked together around this place.

Kuroka happily introduced her to this place.

---

Sona was in her working room while drinking black tea. She had been waiting for him to come since he had promised to become the training partner of her peerage.

"Kaichou," Tsubaki said.

"Hmm, is he coming?" Sona asked.

"Not yet, but everyone is already here," Tsubaki said.

"Then tell them to wait for a while," Sona said and continued to drink her black tea. She looked at the paper on her table and knew that it was her chance to make her peerage stronger.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

652 Training Session 1

Yuuki had arrived at Sona's house in Kuoh Town together with Rossweisse and Kuroka. They could see a group of people wearing sportswear sitting on the bench.

That group of people also noticed them and had a wary expression since they suddenly appeared here but stopped when they saw a familiar face.

"Huh? Rossweisse-san? Ichijou-san?"

"Hello," Rossweisse said.

"Where is Sona?" Yuuki asked.

"Why are you searching for Kaichou? Also, why are you calling her first name?" Saji asked with a hostile expression. It wasn't a secret that this boy was in love with his master and felt that this guy would become a big competition for his love.

"Did she not tell you?" Yuuki asked.

"Ha?" Saji asked.

"You should call her first, tell her that I'm here," Yuuki said and sat on the bench too.

Kuroka also followed him and sat beside him.

Rossweisse apologized for the rudeness and also sat beside him.

They were a bit speechless when they saw them resting in this place like it was their home.

"I will call her," Hanakai said and walked to the house.

Saji looked at him with a wary expression.

"Why do you keep looking at me like that?" Yuuki asked.

"I have heard that your nickname is harem stealer," Saji said.

"......."

Kuroka and Rossweisse wanted to laugh but held themselves, "Pfft!"

"Who spread such dumb nicknames?" Yuuki asked while twitching his lips. He didn't want such a nickname spread outside.

"You're quite famous around our group," Saji said.

"Your group?" Yuuki looked at the girl beside him but they shook their heads together.

"I mean to our male members of both Gremory and Sitri," Saji said.

"Why are you discussing something about me?" Yuuki asked.

"Because you have a girlfriend from Gremory's peerage," Saji said.

"Then?" Yuuki was confused.

"Issei has told me that you have started to get closer to both Akeno, Koneko, Xenovia, and even Kurako who is beside you," Saji said and added, "Don't you know that Kuroka has a powerful boyfriend."

"....."

"Ha?" Yuuki looked at him as if this person was dumb.

Saji looked at Kuroka and said, "Aren't your boyfriend Archer? Why are you with him?"

"......"

Kuroka was also a bit stunned but couldn't help but laugh, "Hahaha, he is funny."

"Shh, you can say that," Rossweisse said.

"Ugh, you don't know that I'm an Archer?" Yuuki asked.

"...."

"Really?" Saji said.

Yuuki nodded and transformed into 'Archer'.

Saji opened his eyes wide and said, "So you're the one who has defeated Loki?"

Yuuki transformed back and said, "Yes."

Saji suddenly had a headache when he thought about it, "But you're human!?"

"Is there something wrong with a human?" Yuuki asked.

"....."

"No, it is just hard to believe that you can defeat a God since you're a human," Saji said.

"If you say that then you should remember the leader of Hero Faction, Cao Cao who is the holder of True Longinus, he is also human but he could defeat the entire Gremory Peerage," Yuuki said.

"....."

"Don't underestimate humans," Yuuki said and added, "Aren't you also a human before?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Saji raised his hands, saying, "That's right, I'm sorry."

"So why are you here?" Tsubasa asked.

Tsubasa Yura is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona's Rooks. She is a tall girl with blue, shoulder-length hair and matching eyes. She has the basic appearance of a tomboy.

Yuuki didn't answer her since someone had answered her question first.

"He will become your training partner," Sona said and walked out of her house.

"KOICHOU!!!" Everyone stood up when they saw her.

"Yuuki, thank you for coming," Sona said.

"Well, I have promised you," Yuuki said.

Sona adjusted her glasses and looked at her peerage, "I have invited him to become your training partner."

"Really?" Ruruko asked.

Ruruko Nimura is a second-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona's Pawns. She is a short girl with brown hair in a long twin ponytail and green eyes. She wears a pair of green clips in her hair and she also wears striped green stockings.

Sona nodded, "Do you still remember the rating game between Rias's peerage and Sairaorg's peerage?"

They nodded and wouldn't ever forget about that ratings game. They saw the power of Rias Gremory's peerage was very powerful, especially both Akeno and Koneko.

Akeno is very famous because of her control over lightning and can even turn into the lightning itself, maybe the only person in the world who can match her lightning control are only both Zeus and Thor who are a God in this world.

Koneko is also very famous since her power can even match the most powerful young devil generation during the rating game. Her power, speed, durability, and endurance were just crazy and she was the perfect example of rook piece.

"Let me tell you that all of them can become stronger because of him," Sona said while looking at him.

Yuuki nodded while looking at her.

They were surprised when they heard it.

Sona adjusted her glasses, "Let me tell you that you will get a sacred gear from Azazel-sensei to increase your power."

"..."

"What?!" They were surprised when they heard it.

"Is it okay for me to hear it?" Yuuki asked.

"It's okay, it isn't like they can use it immediately," Sona said.

"...."

"That is why I want you to help them to use their sacred gear more skillfully," Sona said.

"So Azazel has given you artificial sacred gear for your peerage?" Yuuki asked.

Sona nodded, "That's why, right now, we will go to the Fallen Angel's headquarters."

"........"

Yuuki was a bit speechless but nodded since he was curious. He could also meet his father-in-law there.

"Oh, please, don't bring Akeno since I don't want to tell anyone about the power of my peerage," Sona said.

"Alright," Yuuki said and looked at both Rossweisse and Kuroka, "Do you want to go to Fallen Angel's headquarters?"

"I don't mind," Rossweisse said.

"Let's go, nyaa, I'm curious about that place, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Alright, let's go there," Yuuki said.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

653 Training Session 2

Everyone entered a magic circle and they were teleported to the Fallen Angel's headquarters.

Fallen Angels are Angels that have fallen from the grace of God, due to having "impure thoughts" that divert them from the teachings of God in the Bible.

The current leader of this faction is Azazel and he has created an organization for his own factions, that is Grigori.

Currently, the Fallen Angels have the smallest population among the Three Factions.

The location of Grigori is in the underworld.

The Underworld is roughly the same size as the Human world, but with a much larger landmass, as there are no oceans just lakes. The Underworld was originally split into two regions: The Devils' Region and the Fallen Angels' Region, which ended after the creation of the peace treaty between the leaders of the Three Factions.

"Oh, Yuuki, you're here too?"

Yuuki looked at the man in front of him, "Yes, I have heard that you want to give Sona an artificial sacred gear."

Azazel grinned, "That's right, do you want to watch it too?"

Yuuki nodded, "I'm a bit curious, but I'm here only to become their training partner."

"Training partner, huh?" Azazel said and asked, "Is it because of your provocation to that wrestler?"

"Oh, you also know Sekibayashi?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel nodded, "Yes, the durability of that wrestler is just too perverted, I'm sure that his skin is very thick and full of elastic muscle all over his body, I can't help but admit that he is awesome." He looked at him and said, "You're not going to use magic during your match right?"

Yuuki shook his head, "No, I want to enjoy this match with him."

"Hahaha, I can't wait to watch it," Azazel laughed and looked at Sona, "I have prepared the artificial sacred gear for your peerage."

Sona nodded, "Thank you very much."

"Thank you very much," everyone said at the same time.

Azazel waved his hand, "You don't need to worry, you're my students, also..." He looked at Saji, "Saji, your sacred gear is a bit special."

"Me?" Saji was a bit confused.

"Yeah, I have given you the other three parts of the Vritra's sacred gear, right?" Azazel said.

"Yes," Saji nodded.

"Even though the power of your sacred gear has increased dramatically to a similar level of Longinus, you still need time to adjust it, it's normal, don't be too hasty," Azazel said and added, "You're different from Issei since you don't have an obsession with a breast."

"....."

"So I need to have an obsession with the breast to make myself stronger?" Saji asked.

"..."

"Azazel-sensei, please don't insert such a crazy idea into my peerage," Sona complained.

"My bad, but still, you don't need to be that hasty, yours is different, it is artificially made," Azazel said.

"Yes, sensei," Saji sighed and asked, "How about him?" He said while looking at him.

"Yuuki? Hmm? He is still a bit mysterious, but all I can tell is that he is probably a descendant of someone's hero in the past, learning magic, has a powerful lineage, or having a mutation of sacred gear, there is a lot of theory but all of it is useless since he has never talked about anything," Azazel said.

"Can you talk about me when I'm not here?" Yuuki said.

"But still, I'm not even surprised when you tell us that you're a descendant of King Solomon," Azazel said.

They were listening to their conversation and one of them couldn't help but ask.

"Why should it be King Solomon? Why can't it be the other heroes?" Rossweisse asked.

"Do you know the legend of King Solomon that has 1000 wives? Isn't he similar to that?" Azazel said.

"........"

"Nyaa, you're going to have 1000 wives in the future?" Kuroka asked curiously.

"No, I won't make that much," Yuuki said.

"But you still want to make a lot of wives," Saji asked.

"...."

"Let's go inside and see your newly created artificial sacred gear, I'm sure that is quite powerful and we can test it right away inside," Yuuki said and changed the topic of the conversation.

"Yeah! I want to see my new sacred gear!" Ruruko said with a cheerful tone.

Yuuki sighed in relief when he saw one of the simple girls here.

"You sure are good when it comes to averting the conversation," Sona said while adjusting her glasses.

"He has done that a lot," Rossweisse said.

"..."

They were a bit speechless again this time.

"Wait, please wait for my 2 new peerages members," Sona said.

"Ho? Have you invited new members?" Azazel was interested.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Sona nodded, "Yes, one rook and one knight, both of them are quite powerful."

"Oh, I can't wait to see the new members," Tomoe said.

Tomoe Meguri is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona's Knights. She is a beautiful girl with shoulder-length, reddish-brown hair and brown eyes. Her hair featured swept bangs and a single strand of hair sticking out from the top.

Then suddenly another magic circle appeared near them and two figures appeared in front of them.

One is with the appearance of a young foreign man with a large physique, looking to be in his late teens. He has gray hair with long bangs which covers his eyes. He has an extremely well-built body, rivaling that of Sairaorg Bael's.

The other one has the appearance of a girl with pale skin. She is described as a cute girl with long, dark purple hair and sleepy golden eyes. Her hair is tied in a long braid with a bow and a purple skull, reaching all the way down to her hips.

"Ah, are you the Tuxedo Mask? I'm your fan! Nice to meet you, I'm Bennia, Grim Reaper," Bennia said and looked quite excited in front of him.

"Nice to meet you," Yuuki said and didn't expect that this girl was one of his fans from that show. He knew that Sona probably told her or maybe it was Serafall. He wasn't sure but he didn't really mind since she was quite cute.

The guy didn't say anything and only stood there in silence.

"The young man is Loup Garou, He is the son of a famous witch and a werewolf that is famous for its ash-colored fur, he is also part of my rook," Sona introduced and looked at the girl, "The girl is Grim Reaper and her name is Bennia."

"Nice to meet you everyone, please keep it a secret that I'm part of Sona-sama's peerage," Bennia said and added, "Once again nice to meet you."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

654 Traning Session 3

When both Loup Garou and Bennia came to Grigori's headquarters.

Azazel told everyone to enter his headquarters. He wanted to show them their artificial sacred gear.

Everyone was a bit excited while looking around the scenery but they were a bit scared when they heard a scream.

"UWAAAA!!!"

"What is that?" Saji was startled.

"Oh, don't worry, it is training to make a sacred gear user become stronger," Azazel said, adding, "More importantly, it is about your new artificial sacred gear, let's go and follow me."

They followed him while trying to ignore the screams of people that they heard along the way.

"This place is very fishy," Rossweisse said.

"I think this is normal, I have heard from Vali that usually, the scream is harder," Kuroka said.

"...."

"Anyway, let's just go back when the matter is over," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse and Kuroka nodded together.

Azazel guided them to the room and there was another person inside.

"Azazel, do you want to skip your work again?"

They saw a man in his 20's with silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consisted of a purple beret hat and purple trench coat over a black vest, white pants, and black boots.

"Shemhazai...." Azazel had a bit of sweat on his forehead and said, "No, I'm helping my student for their new artificial sacred gears, I will work after this."

"Is that so?" Shemhazai said with a lazy expression, "I will be with you this time."

"......"

"No, I don't want to disturb your work, I can handle this myself," Azazel said.

"No, my work is over and I'm a bit curious about your new artificial sacred gear," Shemhazai said.

"T - then good, you can follow me," Azazel cursed on his heart but he couldn't say anything. He looked at everyone and introduced him, "His name is Shemhazai, he is one of the governors of Fallen Angel."

"Nice to meet you," Shemhazai said with a lazy expression.

"Alright, let's not wait any more, let's go to the lab!" Azazel was excited and told everyone to move faster.

"Nice to meet you," Shemhazai said while looking at him.

"Nice to meet you?" Yuuki was confused.

"....."

"Is there something on my face?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing," Shemhazai said.

"Can you stop staring at my face?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Shemhazai said and looked away.

"...."

Yuuki didn't say anything again since it was just too weird. He saw that Azazel had guided them inside a laboratory with a lot of tables there. He could see a lot of weapons, accessories, and a lot of things laying on that table. He knew that they were sacred gears that were made by him.

Azazel looked at them and said, "I have prepared everything for you guys."

"Thank you, Azazel-sensei," Sona said.

"It's okay, I want you guys to become powerful too since our enemies are very strong," Azazel said, and added, "It will become a dangerous situation for you guys to not have the means to protect themselves."

"Are we really that weak?" Yura asked.

"Compared to Rias Gremory's peerage? Yes," Azazel answered.

They frowned when they heard it.

"But your main power is your strategy that is made by your master when you're working together, I believe that your strength will increase several times," Azazel said.

They felt better when they heard it.

"Can you tell us about the sacred gears now, Sensei?" Sona asked.

"Sure," Azazel said and looked at everyone, "So who wants it first?"

"Me! Me!" Tomoe raised her hand.

Azazel nodded, "Alright, come here, I know that you want a sword right?"

"Yes," Tomoe nodded. She had always wanted a sword that she could use as a weapon.

"Alright," Azazel said and took a sword from the table, "This is your sacred gear, Blazer Shining Aura Darkness Blade."

"W - wow," Tomoe looked at the sword with amazement. Her sacred gears take the form of a sword which looks like a mixture of light and darkness. She looked at him and asked, "What should I do?"

"Take this and bind it with your demonic power," Azazel said, and gave her the sacred gear.

Tomoe nodded and held the sword with both of her hands. She closed her eyes and inserted her demonic power inside these sacred gears. She felt that suddenly this sacred gear gave her a response and slowly disappeared from her hands.

"Huh? Where are the sacred gears?" Saji asked.

Tomoe smiled and looked at them, "Yes, I have succeeded!!"

Sona looked at Azazel and asked, "Can you explain it to us?"

Azazel nodded, "Yes, as you bind the artificial sacred gear, it will be kept inside your body, you can summon and make it disappear as long as you want." He looked at him and said, "In terms of functional mine is better right since the user can keep the sacred gears inside their bodies but yours still needs a medium." He looked quite proud and showed that he was a bit better than him.

"......."

"Alright, awesome," Yuuki answered with a plain expression.

"Cough, can you explain what the power of this sacred gear is?" Tomoe asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Azazel nodded, "Yes, this blade contains a mixture of both light and dark attributes with high destructive powers and possesses the ability to cut down spirits without physical form." He looked at her and said, "In a sense, it is similar to Sword Birth of Kiba."

"Wow? Kiba-san's sacred gear?" Tomoe was excited. She had always wanted a sacred gear that was similar to Kiba and now she had it. She tried to swing her sword several times since she was very happy.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Don't you want to change the shape of the blade?"

"Huh?" Tomoe looked at him.

"You're not comfortable with a western sword, right? It is better for you to change it now," Yuuki said.

"Is that true?" Azazel asked.

Tomoe smiled with an awkward expression, "Yes, I'm not that used to a western sword."

"Hmm, then do you want me to change it into katana?" Azazel asked.

"Can you?" Her eyes lit up.

"Of course, it is going to be easy," Azazel said while patting his chest. He looked at him and asked, "How did you know that she is uncomfortable using a western sword?"

"Well, I'm a swordsman too," Yuuki answered.

"......."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

655 Training Session 4

"Huh? You're a swordsman? Then let's go! Let's have training now!" Tomoe said and begged him. She was really close to him and their position would cause a misunderstanding.

"...."

"Tomoe, you can ask him later," Sona said.

Tomoe sighed when she heard her master, "Yes....."

"As expected of harem stealer," Saji wiped the sweat on his forehead.

"....."

Yuuki wanted to go home right now.

"Alright, let's continue, for now, how about Hanakai and Kusaka?" Azazel said.

"Yes!" Hanakai and Kusaka said at the same time.

Azazel took two sacred gears, one with a shape of a mask, the other one has a shape of two bracelets, "I have made this according to the request of your master." He gave the mask to Reya, "This is Scouting Persona." He gave the two bracelets to Hanakai," This is the Applause Wall."

Hanakai and Kusaka were excited when they received their sacred gears. They felt that they could do better to help their master.

"What is power, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

"Well, impatient, aren't you but let me explain," Azazel said and looked at Reya, "First, Scouting Persona, this she can create a multitude of floating masks, which can then be used for surveillance activities like searching for enemies, gathering and relaying information across long distances, and can also be made to act as a shield, try it."

"Yes, sensei," Reya nodded and tried to control her sacred gear. She bonded with her new sacred gear and started to create a lot of masks that moved around silently. She was very happy with this sacred gear.

"So you're going to make her a spy or something?" Yuuki asked.

Sona nodded, "Yes, I think that is suitable since she is our bishop."

"Hmm," Yuuki felt that these sacred gears were useless when it was compared to observation haki but he wouldn't tell her. He also thought that radar was much better than this one but he decided to shut his mouth since radar couldn't become a shield.

"How about me?" Hanakai asked.

"Your sacred gear has the ability to generate strong defensive force field barriers at will," Azazel explained and said, "Try it."

Hanakai nodded and created a barrier with her new sacred gear. She made solid barriers in front of her. She looked at him and said, "Why don't you try to punch it?"

"..."

"Are you sure? This is your first time using it, right?" Yuuki asked.

"Okay, I want to try it," Hanakai said with a confident expression. She had created several layers of barriers and wanted to test whether it was working on him or not.

"Can you?" Sona asked.

"I don't mind," Yuuki nodded. He took his gun and shot at the barriers.

Hanakai was surprised since the barriers suddenly disappeared without any resistance.

"......."

"That's why I said that you need to train with it first," Yuuki said.

"Yes...." Hanakai said with a very low voice. She was clearly depressed that her new sacred gears were useless right now.

"Cough!" Azazel coughed to get their attention. He felt really awkward now when his newly created artificial sacred gears were defeated in an instant without any resistance, "You should train harder."

"....."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yes...." Hanakai was quite depressed and went back.

"Don't be depressed, his power is just too much, you need to believe in yourself," Sona said.

"Yes, Kaichou," Hanakai nodded and felt a bit slightly better.

"Then, for the last two, Ruruko and Yura, come here," Azazel said.

"Yes!" Ruruko and Yura walked toward him. Both of them had quite an anticipation with their new sacred gears.

Azazel, who saw the anticipation from the two girls in front of him, didn't want to disappoint them. He took the shield of light and gave it to Yura, "This is for you, the name of this sacred gear is Twinkle Aegis."

"Thank you very much," Yura nodded with a stoic expression but everyone could see that she was clearly very happy.

"Then, next to you," Azazel took a pair of leg armor, "This is Procellarum Phantom."

"Thank you very much," Ruruko said with an excited expression. She tried her new sacred gear right away.

"Let me explain, first is Twinkle Aegis, as you can see that this is a shield and its purpose is to defend, it can create a giant shield made of light for defensive purposes, it can also be used to attack since I have placed a magical rope in that shield, you can use it similar to yo-yo," Azazel said.

Yura nodded and tried on her new sacred gear. She could use a basic use function to create a large shield and tried to use this shield similarly to yo-yo.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he was imagining about some characters who also used a shield but that person couldn't use it similarly to yo-yo.

"There is a fairy inside this sacred gear, you need to communicate with them to make this sacred gear stronger," Azazel said.

"Yes," Yura nodded.

"How about me?" Ruruko asked while wearing her new sacred gear on both of her legs.

"Procellarum Phantom is the name of your sacred gear," Azazel said and explained. "The armor can strengthen the power and capabilities on the user's legs, granting them an increase in combat performance such as greatly enhanced speed and immensely powerful kicks."

"I will try it," Ruruko said and started using her new sacred gear. She started to run and her speed had increased dramatically. She left behind after images of herself since her speed was just too fast. She stopped and looked very happy, "This is very awesome!!!!"

"I'm glad that you like it," Azazel sighed in relief.

Yuuki felt that Sona loved to defend rather than offensive since most of her peerage had a lot of defensive sacred gear.

"Then how about we have a mini rating game?" Sona said.

"...."

"Ha?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

656 Training Session 5

"Sensei, you have an arena that we can use to have a rating game, right?" Sona asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I have, but do you really want to have a rating game with him?" Azazel asked. In his opinion it would be a massacre in a second when both of them fought together, it wouldn't be a fight but one side battle.

"Yes," Sona said and adjusted her glasses. She looked at him and said, "You don't mind, right?"

"Well, I have promised to become your training partner, but it will be unfair for me to be alone," Yuuki said and wrapped his hands around both Kuroka and Rossweisse shoulders, "Three of us will fight against your team."

"..."

Sona twitched her lips since he was too shameless but she looked at both Rossweisse and Kuroka. She also wanted to know the power of two girls beside him.

"Ha?"

Rossweisse was startled when she heard it.

"Yes, let's do it, nyaa," Kuroda thought it would be very fun.

"Good, let's do that," Sona nodded.

Azazel thought for a bit and said, "I know that both of you will have a ratings game but how about making it more interesting?"

"Hmm?"

"Actually, we have just developed an area that is similar to RPG games," Azazel said.

"RPG game? Is it similar to the game that we played during our childhood time?" Saji asked.

Azazel nodded, "Yes, the theme is that both the demon lord and hero both factions will fight each other in the arena."

"Interesting nyaa," Kuroka said.

"What is the difference with a normal rating game?" Yuuki asked.

"Nothing, only the setting and the costume," Azazel said.

"...."

Sona adjusted her glasses and said, "Do we have to wear something embarrassing?"

"No, of course not, it will be very interesting, I promise you," Azazel said with a serious expression.

Shemhazai didn't say anything and knew the face of his friend probably thought something bad.

"So do we have to do something?" Yuuki asked.

Azazel shook his head, "No, you don't need to do anything when you are teleported, your costume will be changed instantly."

"So what about this faction?" Sona asked and added, "Also, what about the map?"

"You can only see the map and position of the enemy once every 15 minutes, for the position it depends on the factions, you can choose between hero and demon king," Azazel said and added, "So who is the hero and who is the demon king?"

Yuuki and Sona looked at each other.

"I'm a hero," Yuuki said.

Sona adjusted her glasses, "I think that you're more suitable to become a demon king."

"..."

"But you're a demon," Yuuki said.

"....."

Sona adjusted her glasses again, "That's true." She looked at her peerage and asked, "Which faction do you want?"

"Hero!!!!"

They answered at the same time.

Sona looked at him, "See."

Yuuki looked at both Kuroka and Rosswisse, "How about you guys?"

"Demon King," Kuroka said.

"Hero," Rosswisse said.

"Hmm, then we should choose Demon King," Yuuki said.

"Why?" Rossweisse asked.

"I'm too lazy to fight with her," Yuuki said.

"Well....." Rossweisse looked at Sona.

"Thank you," Sona nodded.

"Then let's start our first RPG Rating Game!!!!" Azazel was very excited and raised both of his hands, "Now, that you will need to choose your job there."

"Job?" They frowned when they heard it.

"Yes, as an RPG, of course, you need to choose your own job," Azazel said.

"Job?" Sona asked.

"Yes, such as Warrior, Knight, Cleric, Ranger, Magician, and Thief," Azazel said and added, "There are only that six jobs, though."

"....."

"Is there any effect on each job?" Sona asked.

"Yes, for example, Knight, when you choose this job, your defense will increase 20%," Azazel said.

"So for a thief, maybe 20% speed or something?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Azazel nodded and said, "I won't explain it to you too much, it is better for you to enter the rating game as soon as possible."

"What are the conditions to win?" Sona asked.

"Oh, there are two conditions," Azazel said, and added, "First, that every member of the peerage is defeated by their opponents.."

They nodded in response.

"The second is when the opponent can steal the core inside each other's headquarters," Azazel said and added, "For your information, teleportation magic is forbidden." He said while looking at him.

Yuuki nodded but asked, "Then what if the people from Abaddon Clan join this game?"

"If their clan join this game, then they can use their family trait to change the direction of the enemy's attack and their attack but they can't teleport themselves to the opponent's castle directly since there is an enchantment that protected each other castle," Azazel said.

"Then what if one of our members is defeated inside the castle? Can they teleport back to this place?" Sona asked.

"Yes, there is an emergency magic spell that will help the participants to be forced to get out of the arena when they're wounded," Azazel said, and asked, "Is there something that you want to ask?"

"How much of the time can we use to choose a job and make a strategy?" Sona asked.

"15 minutes," Azazel said.

"Short," Sona frowned.

Azazel smiled, "It is more interesting that way." He looked at them and said, "Well, you can communicate with each other through magic."

Sona nodded and looked at him, the only thing that she was worried about was that he had meant to disrupt the communication of her group. She needs to think about the countermeasure of that problem right now.

"Alright, let's go," Azazel said.

Kuroka was very excited right now, "Let's win it!"

Rossweisse nodded, even though she didn't say anything. She was quite excited to play this game.

"Enter that magic circle," Azazel said.

There are two magic circles that are around 20m in diameter.

Yuuki entered the circle on the right and Sona entered the circle on the left. Their group also followed them to their respective circle.

"Alright, I won't make you guys wait anymore!" Azazel said and pressed the button, "START!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

657 Training Session 6

Yuuki, Kuroka, and Rossweisse teleported suddenly.

"Is this castle?" Rossweisse said.

"Probably," Yuuki said.

"Oh, this is the core, nyaa!" Kuroka said while touching the green gem with the size of a soccer ball that was floating in the middle of this place.

Rossweisse and Yuuki also looked at the core inside this building.

"TEST! TEST! I'M SURE THAT YOU HAVE ENTERED THE GAME NOW IS YOUR CHANCE TO CHOOSE YOUR OWN JOBS!"

They heard Azazel's voice and suddenly they saw a text with six options in front of them.

"So what kind of job will you choose?" Rossweisse asked.

"Well, I'm a ranger," Yuuki said.

"I'm a thief nyaa," Kuroka said.

Rossweisse thought for a bit and asked, "What about me?"

"How about Knight?"

---

Sona and her peerage appeared in the location of the rating game. They looked around curiously and also saw the core of their castle.

"Kaichou," Tsubaki said.

Sona nodded, "Everyone, as you know, even though our opponents are only three people but all of them are very powerful." She looked at Bennia and Loup, "Both of you haven't seen him but his power at least on the God Level."

"....."

Loup and Bennia twitched their lips but were also excited when they would fight someone who had a God-Class level of power.

"I'm sure that he won't attack us directly but will send both Kuroka and Rossweisse," Sona said.

"Then what should we do now, Kaichou?" Saji asked.

Sona wanted to explain something but they heard an announcement from Azazel to choose their own job.

"Tomoe, Bennia, Rugal, and Ruruko, the three of you must choose a thief, don't fight them directly since their attack power is higher than ours," Sona said.

"Yes!" They nodded.

"Saji, go become a ranger," Sona said.

"Huh?" Saji was confused.

"When you become ranger the range of your attacks will increase, you can attack them from time to time and try to defeat them slowly," Sona said.

Saji, who heard her explanation, nodded in response.

"Kusaka, Hanakai, both of you should become a cleric since it will increase your demonic power, you need a lot of demonic power to maintain your new power," Sona said.

"Yes, Kaichou!"

"Yura, you become a Warrior," Sona said.

"Yes," Yura nodded.

"Both me and Tsubaki will become a magician," Sona said.

Tsubaki nodded in response.

"For now, let's not do anything, let's wait for them to come to our headquarters, eliminate them slowly and attack their castle together," Sona said.

"YES!!!!"

---

Yuuki was alone in his headquarters. He was quite bored but he let both Kuroka and Rossweisse to attack Sona's headquarters together. He watched them from the screen hologram that connected to the small camera that he had attached to them earlier. He saw that both of them moved straight into the opponent's castle and smiled since it would be interesting.

---

Rossweisse and Kuroka walked together to the enemy's headquarters.

"Is it okay to walk directly?" Rossweisse asked.

"Well, it is okay, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "I can detect their presence using my senjutsu, hmm, they have four thieves, nyaa."

"Four, huh? Can you handle it?" Rossweisse asked.

"I can, nyaa, but your opponents are two, I'm sure that the one with a shield should be Knight, but I'm not sure about the boy who called him harem stealer earlier, nyaa," Kuroka said.

"Alright," Rossweisse nodded.

"I will go now, you need to face your opponents," Kuroka said and suddenly she jumped to the side of the forest.

Rossweisse continued to walk and she saw both Saji and Yura in front of her.

"I can't wait to fight against you," Yura said and held her shield.

"Rossweisse-san, we will win," Saji said.

"No, we will win this ratings game," Rossweisse said and summoned a large number of magic circles, "HA!!!!"

Her magic circle summoned ice, fire, water, lightning, wind, thunder, light and explosive-based magic together and attacked them.

Yura and Saji didn't move until suddenly someone appeared in front of them.

"MIRROR ALICE!"

Rossweisse was surprised when she saw her attacks were absorbed inside a mirror, 'Bad!' She knew that she needed to run or else.

"Absorption Line!"

Suddenly her hand was held by a line that absorbed her magic energy. She wanted to cut this line but it was too late.

The mirror that absorbed her magic reflected her back toward herself.

"...."

BOOOOOOM!!!!!!

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

Kuroka jumped around from tree to another tree but jumped back when she felt a danger.

BOOOM!!!!

Kuroka looked like a werewolf in front of her that had destroyed a large tree, "I hate dog, nyaa."

The werewolf frowned when he heard her words.

Kuroka smiled and summoned her poison mist to the surrounding area. She was too lazy to search for them and it was better to attack them with this mist.

"Create a barrier!"

Suddenly a barrier surrounded her and made the mist unable to penetrate her.

"Nyaa, you sure are wary of me," Kuroka smiled when she saw Sona's entire peerage appear in front of her.

Sona also appeared while adjusting her glasses, "You're a threat, after we have defeated you, we will attack him together."

"What about Rossweisse nyaa?" Kuroka asked curiously.

"She has been defeated," Sona said.

---

"Ugh...." Rossweisse was careless.

"Oh, Rosswesse, you have woken up?" Azazel said.

"I lost?" Rossweisse sighed.

"Yeah, but don't worry, your teammates are still there," Azazel said and looked at the screen.

Rossweisse saw two screens that showed both Kuroka who was surrounded by Sona's entire peerage and Yuuki who was sitting calmly observing the situation. She felt useless right now and a bit depressed but she was more worried about Kuroka, "Kuroka!"

"Don't worry about her, she is very strong," Azazel said.

"Strong?" Rossweisse asked.

"Yes, Yuuki has given her a magic item and if I'm not wrong, I'm a bit curious about its effect," Azazel said.

"Magic Item, huh?" Rossweisse thought and remembered it since he had offered it to her before but she said that she didn't really need it. She had never seen the power of his magic item and wondered about its effect too.

---

"Nyaa, interesting, but I won't lose," Kuroka said, and suddenly her body let out an enormous amount of energy that made a crack on the barrier.

"Ugh!" Hanakai who maintained the barrier almost fainted during that moment.

Her body was surrounded by a white flame and her hair became longer resembling a snake. She was also holding a sword and swung it toward the barrier, destroying it instantly. She smiled, "Let's have fun, nyaa."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

658 Training Session 7

Sona could feel the intensity of the white flames that surrounded her body.

"Kaichou, I'm ready with Vritra Promotion," Saji said and his forehead was full of sweat since the fire was just too hot.

"No, save it for later," Sona said and moved in front of everyone, "I will fight her, all of you support me."

"YES!"

Sona summoned her magic circle and created a large water serpent.

"Nyaa!" Kuroka smiled and held her sword in two hands, "Roaring Flame Sword of Imprisonment!" She summoned a big fireball that let out a very high temperature, from where come several tentacles-like flames which surround attack everyone.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Escape!" Sona moved her water serpent to hold this attack.

Everyone escaped but some of them weren't lucky enough.

Both Ruruko and Reya were eliminated suddenly by the tentacle fire.

"Absorption Line!" Saji started to attack her and combined it with his other attack, "Blaze Black Flare!"

Kuroka, who saw his attack, moved very fast and evaded it.

"Damn!" Saji said and didn't expect that her speed was very fast.

Kuroka moved around with very fast movement.

Rugal tried to chase her but didn't expect that she would suddenly attack him. He tried to defend it with his arms but her fire was just too hot and burnt his fur, "ROARRR!!!"

Kuroka, who was in the middle of the attack, suddenly felt a danger. She jumped and saw a scythe almost attack her legs. Her body was quite flexible and she could do a turn in the sky to smash the grim reaper on the ground.

BANG!

Her attack was blocked by a light shield.

Kuroka frowned and wanted to attack it again but this time she jumped back since she saw a naginata almost thrust her body. She jumped again after seeing a water serpent that appeared on top of her wanting to swallow her entirely.

ROAAAARRRR!!!

BOOOOOM!!!!

Kuroka took a distance from them while looking at them. Even though she was strong but it was still hard to fight one against ten people, "Nyaa, your teamwork is very strong."

"You too," Sona said, but she wanted to complain. She didn't expect her to be this strong but she wouldn't lose this battle.

Their situation was in stalemate and they were looking for each other's blind spot.

Kuroka, who was looking at them, suddenly heard his voice, "Do you want me to help you?"

"Hmm, is that okay, nyaa? I want you to eliminate everyone beside Sona, nyaa, I want to fight her one by one," Kuroka said.

"Good."

---

Yuuki walked to the roof of his headquarters. He raised his hand and summoned a large, intricate rifle that features a scope which allows for multiple targets and increased range, as well as a bipod which allows for a steady plane when the user is ready to fire.

The rifle let out a dangerous red glow around its body.

Yuuki took a deep breath and aimed his rifle toward several targets. He didn't hesitate and shot them.

---

Azazel, Shemhazai, and Rossweisse looked at the battle with a surprised expression. They were a bit surprised with the power of Kuroka who managed to fight all of them alone.

"She is strong," Rossweisse said. She didn't expect that for her to be this strong.

"That white flame is very hot," Shemhazai said.

"Yeah, his magic item won't lose to any sacred gear in the world," Azazel said and thought, 'It would be possible to reach Longinus's power.' He rubbed his chin and saw two members of Sona's peerage come out of the arena.

They saw the match was very exciting and made their blood boil.

"Hey, did he just summon a rifle?" Shemhazai said it attracted the attention of both Azazel and Rossweisse.

Azazel raised his eyebrow because he could see that the design of that rifle is very complicated.

They saw him shoot his rifle and turned their attention toward the other screen.

---

Sona and her peerage wanted to attack her but suddenly they felt something on their backs.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

One by one her peerage was defeated without any resistance.

Sona frowned and looked at her, "Is this Yuuki?"

"Yes, I have asked for his help, this time it will be the two of us," Kuroka said.

"Duel, huh?" Sona adjusted her glasses. She summoned her giant water serpent again this time the numbers of the giant water serpent were numerous. She was very angry but she also realized her weakness, "You should use your most powerful attack."

"I won't hold back," Kuroka raised her sword and chanted, "Flame Minister's Beheading Sword!" She summoned a fire that turned into a giant warrior made of fire while wielding a huge sword made of fire.

The heat of this magic was very powerful.

Sona didn't want to give up and started to move her water serpents to attack her.

Kuroka swung her sword and the giant warrior also followed her movement.

Both attacks met at each other and created a giant explosion.

BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!

Sona tried to hold her magic against her attack but it was stronger than she had thought. Her water serpents were sliced by the sword of the giant warrior. She sighed and received her attack on herself.

BOOOOM!!!!

---

Sona opened her eyes and saw him holding herself in his hand.

"Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.

"...."

"I lost," Sona sighed and felt a bit tired. She knew that she would lose but she also wanted to win this match even though the chance was only a few percent.

"Don't be down to yourself, if you're too depressed, your sister will come to me later," Yuuki said.

"...."

Sona adjusted her glasses and nodded, "That's true." She looked at him and said, "Thank you for helping us."

"No problem," Yuuki said.

"Is there any of my peerage here?" Sona asked.

"No, they're in the other room," Yuuki said.

Sona wasn't sure but she was crying right now since she felt very weak.

Yuuki didn't say anything, only hugged her while caressing her back slowly, letting all her emotion out.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

659 Training Session 8

Yuuki came out together with Sona who had calmed herself.

"Please don't tell anyone," Sona said.

"About what?" Yuuki asked.

"About....." Sona blushed and said, "Alright, don't tease me."

"I know, I know," Yuuki smiled.

Sona sighed at him and said, "Don't tell anyone."

"I know," Yuuki nodded.

Both of them came out of the room and was surprised to see the person in front of them.

"Onee-sama!"

"Serafall!"

Serafall was there with a smiling expression looking at both of them but even though she was smiling it was a bit scary for both of them.

"Have you been here?" Yuuki asked.

"No, actually, Onee-chan wants to console you since you have lost earlier but..." Serafall looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, are you trying to court my little sister?"

"ONEE-SAMA!!!" Sona blushed.

"....."

"I won't forgive you if you play with her," Serafall said while letting out the enormous demonic energy that caused Grigori's building to crack and shake.

"..."

"ONEE-SAMA STOP!" Sona panicked.

Yuuki was speechless looking at this sister control in front of him. He didn't expect that Serafall would be this aggressive when it came to her little sister. He looked at her and said, "I think you misunderstood, we're just discussing the match earlier."

Sona was a bit startled but nodded and said, "Yes, that's right, we exchange each other opinion regarding earlier battle."

"Really?" Serafall looked at them with a suspicious expression.

"Yes," Sona and Yuuki said at the same time.

"....."

"Alright, I believe in you," Serafall said.

Both of them sighed in relief when they heard it.

"But you still have to marry in the future," Serafall said.

"I need to achieve my dream first, marry or romance, I can think of it later," Sona said while adjusting her glasses.

"Is that so?" Serafall sighed softly and looked at him, "......"

"????" Yuuki titled his head and was confused by her actions.

Serafall sighed and said, "You're very sinful, you will be perfect to become a devil."

"?????"

"How is it? Do you want to become a devil now?" Serafall asked.

"No, ask me again a few years later," Yuuki said.

"Alright," Serafall nodded and said, "That's right, you need to help me later."

"Hmm?"

"I will make a movie about Serafall the Magician Girl, you need to help me since everyone misses your appearance," Serafall said.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded.

"Good, but you must remember, don't play with my little sister..." Serafall said with a very scary tone.

"......"

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"Good," Serafall smiled and said, "You can't play with my little sister but you can't play with me."

"....."

"ONEE-SAMA!!!!" Sona said and pushed her away.

"Ah - ah, Sona-chan!!!" Serafall complained.

"......"

Yuuki wasn't sure why but he felt tired suddenly, "Go back first."

---

Yuuki was on his way back to his home together with Rossweissei.

Kuroka didn't come back with him and went back right away to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.

Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to stop at the cake shop Onodera, "What's wrong, Rossweisse?"

"N - nothing," Rossweisse shook her head.

"You went down after that match," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse sighed and said, "I felt that I was a bit useless in that match."

"I don't expect that you can become depressed because of that," Yuuki said.

"It's normal! I will be depressed too!" Rossweisse complained.

"Do you want a magical item too?" Yuuki asked.

"Ha?" Rossweisse was surprised, "N - no." She shook her head since she didn't feel right.

"You don't need to think that much, I want you to help to protect everyone too," Yuuki said and added, "It's also quite easy for me to make it." He took her hand and said, "Let's buy some souvenirs first."

"W - wait," Rossweisse blushed when her hand was held by him.

---

Yuuki and Rossweisse entered an Onodera Japanese candy shop together.

"Welcome."

"Raku?"

"Aniki?!"

Yuuki smiled, "What is it? Are you living here right now?"

"N - no, I'm only working here," Raku blushed and waved his hands fervently.

"Well, don't be nervous, can you recommend something to me?" Yuuki asked.

"Aniki, don't tease me....." Raku sighed and said, "Alright, the thing that I recommend is the strawberry daifuku, the taste is very superb."

Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and asked, "Have you tried it before?"

Rossweisse shook her head, "No, I have never tried it."

"Aniki, who is this?" Raku asked.

"She is my secretary, did you forget?" Yuuki asked and added, "Can you take out two strawberry daifuku, I will buy it now."

"Alright," Raku said and gave them two strawberry daifuku.

"We should try it here," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse nodded and was a bit curious about the taste. She bit it slowly and was surprised by the taste of this food. She could taste the sweetness of the red bean, the softness of mochi, and the sourness of strawberry with a hint of sweet that brought this food into another realm, "This is good."

Raku seemed quite satisfied.

"I will buy a lot, can you pack it for me?" Yuuki asked.

"Alright," Raku seemed quite happy that he could sell it a lot.

Rossweisse and Yuuki didn't stay too long and went back to their home.

---

"I'm home," Yuuki entered his home and saw everyone was in the living room together.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"

Marika suddenly appeared and jumped into him.

"Marika, are you here?" Yuuki was surprised.

"Of course, because I'm planning to recharge my Yuuki-sama's energy," Marika said while sniffing his clothes.

"......"

"I'm not going anywhere," Yuuki said.

"Huh? Did you forget that the 2nd year will have to go on a field trip," Marika said.

"Huh?" Yuuki looked at Ranko and Yukana.

"Yes, we're going on a field trip," Ranko nodded.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Where is the destination?" Yuuki asked.

"Kyoto," both of them answered at the same time.

"..."

"Kyoto? Then how about the group?" Yuuki asked.

"You have been off for a while but don't worry I have made the group," Ranko said.

"Thank you," Yuuki sighed in relief.

"So where are we going?"

"Tomorrow."

"........"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

660 School Trip 1

"Yuuki, you haven't been in school for a while," Hiratsuka reprimanded him.

"I'm sorry, but there are always trouble coming," Yuuki answered.

Hiratsuka sighed, "Still, it is good that you can join the school trip."

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"Go back to your group, I will need to check with everyone," Hiratsuka said.

"Sensei, later, can we sleep together?" Yuuki asked.

"...."

"Bastard, hurry up and go back to your group there!" Hiratsuka blushed and shooed him away.

Yuuki smiled and went to his group.

"Yuuki," Mayuki smiled looking at him.

"Mayuki," Yuuki couldn't help but hug her since she was really cute.

"Y - Yuuki, don't hug me...." Mayuki was very shy.

Ranko and Chiaki helped her and stopped him.

"Don't touch her," Ranko and Chiaki said at the same time.

"...."

Yuuki rubbed his nose, "So our group is four of us?"

Chiaki nodded, "Yes, the four of us will be in a group."

"Yukana will also be joining later during the trip," Ranko said.

"That's good," Yuuki nodded.

"ALRIGHT, EVERYONE HURRY UP AND ENTER THE TRAIN!!!" Hiratsuka called everyone.

---

Yuuki was sitting beside Ranko who talked with Chiaki and Mayuki.

"Our luck is very good since there will be a Satsuki Cup for Karuta Cards," Chiaki said.

"You are interested in Karuta Cards, Chiaki?" Yuuki asked.

"Well, it is just a hobby, I have played the role of Karuta player during my drama play in the past," Chiaki said.

Karuta is a Japanese playing card. To play Karuta, the reader shuffles the grabbing cards and deals each player 25 cards. Next, the reader shuffles the reading cards and places the deck face down. The players then flip over all of their grabbing cards and spend 15 minutes memorizing the card positions.

"How long have you been acting in a drama?" Ranko asked curiously.

"Aki-chan has been acting for a long time," Mayuki said.

"Hmm, it should be 10 years now," Chiaki said.

"That's long...." Ranko was surprised and asked, "So you're also going to work in the drama in the future?"

Chiaki nodded, "I hope to do that since I love it." She looked at him and said, "It will be nice to have someone who can accompany me later."

"....."

"That would be nice," Yuuki nodded and could feel the gaze of both Ranko and Mayuki. He looked at Mayuki and asked, "How about you, Mayuki?"

"Me?" Mayuki blushed when he asked this question.

"Mayu-chan wants to marry a prince," Chiaki said.

"AKI-CHAN, DON'T TELL THEM!!!" Mayuki was very embarrassed.

"Mayu-chan is very cute! I'm sure you can find your future prince," Ranko said while hugging her.

"D - don't treat me as a child!" Mayuki complained and asked, "How about you Ranko-chan?"

"Yes, how about you, Ranko? Is there something that you want to do in the future?" Chiaki asked.

Ranko was a bit embarrassed and looked at him.

"No matter what, I will support you," Yuuki answered.

"Thank you," Ranko smiled and said, "I want to become a make-up artist."

"Wow, Ranko-chan, I'm sure that you can do it," Mayuki said.

"Maybe I will ask you to help me with my make-up later," Chiaki said.

"Hehehe, you make me embarrassed," Ranko laughed.

Yuuki suddenly remembered that this girl loved to try a lot of things on every girl at his house. He also remembered that Shouko was also one of her victims but still the result was very cute.

"What do you think?" Ranko asked him while a bit nervous.

Yuuki smiled, "I have said it earlier. I will support you, no matter what, your husband is powerful enough to let you do what you want."

Ranko snorted after hearing his answer, but she felt warm, "Thank you." She snuggled up in his chest and wanted to be closer to him.

"..."

Chiaki and Mayuki were a bit speechless looking at both of them.

"Cough, can you do that somewhere else?" Chiaki said.

"Hehehe," Ranko smiled.

"Hmm, can I ask you guys a question?" Mayuki suddenly raised her hand.

Ranko, Chiaki, and Yuuki looked at her curiously.

"I have been asking a lot of people but they didn't answer me," Mayuki said.

Chiaki suddenly felt something bad when she heard it and looked at both Yuuki and Ranko. She remembered that Mayuki had asked this question a few days ago but she didn't answer her and bluffed her. She was too embarrassed to answer her too. She hoped that both of them would answer her question.

"What?" Ranko asked.

"Can you tell me how to have a baby?" Mayuki said with a curious expression.

"..."

Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "How old are you this year Mayuki?"

"Me? I'm 17," Mayuki answered with a confused expression.

"....."

They were a bit speechless when they heard that she had never heard of a way to create a baby in her entire 17 years old.

"Why do you want to know all of sudden?" Ranko asked curiously.

"I have heard that you and Yukana talked about the baby a few days ago," Mayuki said and asked, "I wonder if you send a letter to the government to ask for a baby."

"..."

Ranko couldn't help but laugh after hearing her answer, "Hahaha..."

Yuuki and Chiaki couldn't help but glance at Ranko.

Ranko coughed and said, "I will tell you then."

"How?" Mayuki asked.

"To have a baby, there is a requirement that you need both a man and a woman," Ranko said.

"Then?" Mayuki nodded.

"Then they smash their meat together," Ranko said.

"Meat? What kind of meat?" Mayuki asked with a confused expression.

"...."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Ranko blushed and said, "Come here, I will tell you in detail."

"Huh?" Mayuki moved closer and heard the process of how to make a baby form her. Her face couldn't help but become red and she was too embarrassed to see him.

Yuuki and Chiaki couldn't help but lament that Ranko had tainted this pure girl but they knew that it was an important process or else Mayuki would become gullible and it was also for her future. They needed to steel their heart since they knew it was very important for Mayuki's education.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

661 School Trip 2

They had arrived in Kyoto.

Yukana and her group also joined them together to go to the hotel before they went out.

Yuuki had thought to give surprise to Kunou and Yasaka since he had arrived here.

"Huh? Yuuki?"

Yuuki felt a bad forbearing and turned his head, 'Shit....'

"Yuuki, what's wrong?" Ranko and Yukana also turned and their faces became pale when they saw the person that appeared in front of them.

"Oh, Boy? Are you here for the school field?" Kogorou asked.

"Yes, what are you doing here, Kogorou-san?" Yuuki asked.

Kogorou wanted to say something but someone disrupted him.

"Huh? Ranko? Yukana? Yuuki?" Ran was surprised to see them.

"Ran, what are you doing here?" Ranko asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Ran?!" Kogorou was annoyed.

Ran ignored him and said, "We're being invited to watch the Satsuki Cup of Karuta Cards."

"Really?" Chiaki, who had listened to their conversation, felt a bit envious.

"Do you guys want to visit too?" Ran said and added, "The merrier is better."

"Ran, don't decide it by yourself," Kogorou complained.

"Eh?" Ran pouted.

"So is that okay or not?" Chiaki asked with a hopeful expression.

"Of course," Ran said and looked at her father, "Dad, please....."

Kogorou looked at her daughter and sighed, "Alright." He looked at them and said, "I will ask the organizer to give you an invitation to enter the Nichiuri TV."

"Thank you, uncle!!!"

Chiaki, Mayuki, and Yukana's friends were very happy when they heard it. They can't wait to enter and watch the match tomorrow.

"Good, then we need to go to the hotel now," Kogorou looked at her daughter and said, "Ran, inform them later."

Ran nodded and looked at them, "I will email Ranko later about the Satsuki Cup."

"...."

Ranko, Yukana, and Yuuki looked at each other.

"I will go first, Conan, let's go," Ran pulled him.

"Yes....." Conan looked at him and wondered why he saw him a lot of times. He was wondering whether he would meet a case again later since he had met him.

Yuuki would cough blood when he could hear his mind and refuted immediately.

Yukana and Ranko looked at their groups who were very excited to go to the television station.

"Is this okay?" Ranko asked.

"Don't worry, I will protect you guys," Yuuki said.

Yukana sighed in relief, "Well, this is only a Card Games Match, what is the worst thing that can happen later?"

"That's true," Ranko nodded.

"..."

Yuuki only hoped that nothing would happen but he knew that it was impossible.

---

They were entering the bus while talking about their plan to move around this town tomorrow. They would stay for a week for this field trip and it was enough to watch the Satsuki Cup of Karuta Card until the final match but at the same time, they also wanted to make this trip to become memorable.

"Yuuki, you have a supernatural acquaintance in this place, right?" Ranko whispered.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, they're a leader of youkai."

"Youkai!" Yukana was surprised.

"Shh....." Yuuki told her to be quiet.

Yukana nodded and talked very slowly, "Still, are they scary?"

Yuuki shook her head, "No, they're a bit similar to humans but they have an animal feature."

"For example?" Ranko asked.

"Hmm, for example, a Kyuubi, the nine-tailed fox, her appearance is a beautiful woman but there is a tail on her back," Yuuki explained.

"...."

Yuuki noticed their strange gazes, "What?"

"Beautiful woman, eh?" Ranko said.

"Is it also our sister?" Yukana asked.

"....."

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"...."

Both of them sighed in response.

"I still want to see her and youkai too," Yukana said. She had seen a witch, magician, and devil but she had never seen a youkai.

Yuuki nodded, "I will try to contact them later." He talked with them for a while until he heard a sigh coming from Mayuki, "Mayuki, what's wrong?"

"Yuuki, I want to visit Nijou Castle in his place," Mayuki said a bit.

'Nijou Castle?' Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it.

Chiaki caressed her head, "Yeah, it is a bit sad that we can't visit it since that place is under renovation."

"Yeah," Mayuki sighed.

Yukana noticed his expression, "Did you know something?"

"The castle is under renovation because of the war," Yuuki said.

"War?!" Yukana and Ranko were surprised.

"I have told you when I'm on a business trip to Kyoto, right?" Yuuki said to make them remember.

Yukana and Ranko thought for a bit and they suddenly remembered, "Ah....." They didn't think much before since he said that it wasn't a big deal but when they heard that the Nijou Castle was under construction, maybe it was quite a big deal than they had thought.

"But don't worry, the matter is over," Yuuki didn't make them worry that much but he still worried since he had seen Conan in this place. He looked at Chiaki and Mayuki who were excited to watch the Satsuki Cup for Karuta Card. He only hoped nothing would happen tomorrow.

"What are you thinking?" Chiaki asked.

"Me? I'm wondering whether we will sleep together since we're in one group," Yuuki smiled.

Chiaki and Mayuki blushed when they heard it.

"There is no way that we will sleep together," Mayuki shook her head and said, "We're not married yet, it is forbidden for man and woman to sleep with each other before marriage." She had learned how to make children from Ranko and it was shocking and a bit educational for her.

"....."

---

They had arrived at the hotel and they entered the hotel.

Hiratsuka came toward him and said, "Yuuki. The school has placed a mistake on the booking. You'll need to sleep in a different room."

"...."

"Ha?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

662 School Trip 3

Yuuki looked at his room that was very small and quite old. He would be staying in this place alone this time.

"Hahahaha..." Yukana and Ranko laughed when they saw his room.

"..."

"Yuuki...." Chiaki and Mayuki were a bit pitying him when they saw his room.

Yuuki knew that his room was a bit bad but the good thing was that he was alone.

"How is it? Not bad, right?" Hiratsuka asked.

"...."

"Not bad?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to her question.

"Good, I'm glad that you like it," Hiratsuka tapped his shoulder and smiled, "I will need to absent everyone, go place your luggage and the dinner will be ready in few hours." She said and left him there.

"...."

Yukana and Ranko entered his room and looked around this place curiously. They opened the wardrobe and were surprised, "UWAAAA!!!"

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked and walked toward them. He was also surprised when he saw the inside of the wardrobe.

"What's wrong?" Chiaki and Mayuki also followed but they were very startled and a bit scared.

"....."

"This room is cursed," Yukana said while looking at him.

"..."

They saw a lot of seals and something similar to Buddha or Shinto religion inside this wardrobe.

"Are you okay to live here?" Chiaki asked worriedly.

Mayuki was very scared and hugged his legs, "Y - Yuuki, it is better for you to stay in our room rather than in this place."

Yuuki felt a bit happy when he heard he was worried about him, "It is okay, you don't need to worry." He patted her head and wanted to hug her.

"Y - you can come to our room for a night...." Mayuki said with a worried tone.

"Anyway, it is going to be alright, you should place your luggage in your room first," Yuuki felt a bit worried when he saw her pale expression.

"Y - you're going to be alright, right?" Mayuki asked once again.

"Yes, you don't need to worry, a ghost is very easy to beat," Yuuki also thought that it was better to have a single room for himself since it was better to do night activity in this room but he also felt strange when he saw a lot of seals inside this room.

"We will visit you at night," Yukana and Ranko whispered to him.

Yuuki nodded and couldn't wait for them to come. He saw them come out of his room and he placed his luggage in his room. He looked around and it was quite small. He didn't feel comfortable since the bath was outside. He had a tattoo and it was troublesome to bathe with a lot of people. He decided to look at the wardrobe and checked the seal but didn't find anything. He could only think that it was only a prank for someone. He laid down the tatami while thinking about the matter that he needed to do.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he had never received a quest for a while. He also knew that after this field trip he would have a summer holiday for a month. He felt that the holiday in this country was very good. He remembered that Akeno would receive her Middle-Class Devils exam in two weeks. He wanted to see the exam since he was curious about how the devil did their exams. He took his phone and started to call someone.

"Hello, Yuuki...."

Yuuki could hear a beautiful voice from his phone, "Hey, Yasaka."

"When are you going to come? Kunou is missing you," Yasaka said.

"Actually, I'm in Kyoto, right now," Yuuki said.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"....."

"Seriously?" Yasaka was a bit surprised.

"Yes," Yuuki answered.

"Where are you? Are you going to visit me?" Yasaka sounded very happy.

"I'm on a field trip, right now, you can visit me in the hotel..." Yuuki told her.

"....."

"You're staying in that hotel?" Yasaka was surprised.

"What's wrong with this hotel?" Yuuki asked.

"There is nothing wrong but you need to be careful since there is a ghost that loves to peep at the girl's bath," Yasaka said.

"....."

"Wait, let me check it," Yuuki said and walked out of his room. He kept his phone and looked around this hotel while wearing his glasses magic. He walked to the male bathroom and saw something standing on the top of the wall looking at the female bathroom. He thought that the seal in his room was for this ghost who always peeked at the woman's bath.

"Did you find it?" Yasaka asked through his phone.

"Yeah, I will eliminate it right now," Yuuki said.

"..." Yasaka was a bit speechless but didn't say anything. Even though that ghost was harmless, it was still annoying. The only problem was that the ghost was very fast and very hard to eliminate.

The onmyouji who had been invited by the hotel could only suppress it with the seal that would make the ghost appear only a few hours in this hotel.

Yuuki could see that the ghost laughed with perverted expression and couldn't help but feel annoyed. He ignored the gaze of everyone around him and made a cube that trapped the ghost.

"???????"

The ghost was surprised and looked around. The ghost's expression turned into horror and anger toward him.

Yuuki snapped his fingers and made the cube smaller to eliminate it directly.

*snap

The ghost was helpless and could only scream until it was pressed by the cube.

"Let's meet tomorrow," Yuuki turned while talking to Yasaka.

"Alright, I will tell Kunou too," Yasaka smiled.

Yuuki closed the phone and came out of the bathroom.

"Yuuki, are you going to take a bath too?"

Yuuki turned and saw Yukana, Ranko, Chiaki, and Mayuki who had changed into yukata. He smiled, Yes. How about we go together?"

"...."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

663 School Trip 4

Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and looked at the two girls who were sleeping with him. His arms were a bit numb since they were using his arms as a pillow. He felt a bit grateful since he got a room for one person.

"Hmm...."

Yukana and Ranko opened their eyes slowly.

"Yuuki?" Yukana looked around and confused, "Where is this?"

Yuuki knew that this girl was still half-asleep, "You're in my room, let's wake up since we need to go to the Nichiuri TV."

"That's right, we need to visit the Satsuki Cup," Ranko said while wiping her eyes since she was a bit sleepy. She looked at him with an annoyed expression and said, "I'm still sore from last night."

"...."

"Alright, I will make you full of stamina today," Yuuki said and used his magic on her.

Ranko started to feel comfortable but also sleepy at the same time.

"Don't sleep, this is already 6.30 in the morning, you need to get back to your room or else it will be a disaster," Yuuki said.

"Disaster?"

They didn't need to wait and suddenly the door was opened.

"Yuuki!? Did you hide both Ranko and Yukana here?!"

They turned and saw Hiratsuka in front of them.

"....."

Ranko and Yukana were too stunned to say anything when they saw her.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki with his eloquent acting started to say, "Hiratsuka-sensei, don't misunderstand, both of them are coming to wake me up since we're going to go out early, right?"

Ranko and Yukana hurridly nodded at him. Both of them were quite surprised since their clothes were very neat and didn't even have a wrinkle.

Hiratsuka observed them for a while and snorted, "Listen, I don't want you to live in debauchery on this field trip!" She said and closed the door.

They sighed in relief when they saw her come out.

"Let's wash your face and eat breakfast," Yuuki said.

Ranko nodded, "Yeah, Ran called me last night and said that the show will start at 10."

"Ugh, Yuuki, can you heal me too? I'm sore too," Yukana said with a spoiled tone.

"Alright," Yuuki said.

---

They went to eat breakfast together with everyone.

"Ranko, where did you go last night?" Chiaki asked.

"Me? I'm sleeping in Yukana's room," Ranko answered.

Yukana, who was on another table, also said that she was sleeping in Ranko's room.

Yuuki hurriedly changed the topic of the conversation, "Still, I'm bit curious about this Karuta Match."

Mayuki nodded, "I have read it earlier and they will use a special Karuta for this Satsuki Cup."

"Really?" Yuuki was a bit curious.

Chiaki nodded, "Yes, the Karuta Cards are a bit old and they only use it for this kind of important match."

Yuuki rubbed his chin and remembered that he knew the one who held this Satsuki Cup, 'Is seems to be Dad's acquaintances?'

"Yuuki, you're going to watch Satsuki Cup?"

They turned and saw that Hiratsuka had joined their table.

"Yes, Sensei, we have met out acquaintances who can let us enter the television who broadcast this match," Ranko said.

"Hmm," Hiratsuka nodded.

"How about you, Sensei? What is your plan today?" Yuuki asked.

"Me? I'm going to check the ramen in this town," Hiratsuka said.

"........"

"How about you come with us?" Chiaki asked.

"Eh?" Hiratsuka was a bit startled.

"Yes, Sensei, the more the merrier," Mayuki nodded.

Hiratsuka looked at him.

"Well, I'm sure that you will spend a lonely few days later," Yuuki said.

"......."

Hiratsuka tried to hold her anger and took a deep breath several times, "Sure....."

"Yay!!!!"

"Yukana, Sensei will come with us later," Yuuki said.

"Eh? Really?" Yukana was surprised but also a bit happy.

They continued to eat and decided to go to the tv station after they had finished eating.

---

They had arrived at the Nichiuri TV together, their group were very eye-catching since he was the only male in this group.

"RAN!!!" Ranko called.

Ranko turned and came toward them, "Ranko, Yukana, Yuuki."

"Ah, Yuuki-nii!!!!"

Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi were also coming toward them.

"Yuuki-nii, what are you doing here?" Ayumi asked.

"We're on a school trip and Ran invited us to come to watch the Satsuki Cup," Yuuki answered and looked around, "Haibara didn't come?"

Mitsuhiko shook his head, "No, she needs to stay with a professor." He seemed quite disappointed when he told him.

Yuuki felt strange because of this boy.

"Oh, Kudo, is this the harem king from Tokyo?"

Yuuki turned and saw a dark-skinned boy who was walking with Conan, "Conan, who is he?"

"Hattori Heiji, a high school detective," Hattori introduced himself and gave his hand.

Yuuki nodded and took his hand, "Ichijou Yuuki, normal high school student."

"......"

Everyone who heard his introduction couldn't help but spit out, 'Normal high school student?! So what are we?'

"Hmm."

Suddenly there was a cute girl with a ponytail hairstyle coming toward him while observing his face.

"Is there something on my face?" Yuuki asked. He was wearing his glasses but this didn't mean that his disguise was perfect, only his hardcore fans and someone who looked closely at his face could realize that it was him.

His glasses were suddenly taken off by the girl in front of him.

"As expected, it is, Yuuki!!!!" The girl was excited when she saw him.

Yuuki hurriedly took his glasses and wore them again. He looked around and saw that a lot of people glanced at him. He was glad that they turned their attention away from him when they saw him wearing his glasses. He sighed in relief.

The girl also noticed that a lot of people were looking at him, "I'm sorry."

"Nothing, but don't take off my glasses later," Yuuki said.

"Yes, my name is Kazuha Toyama, I'm your fan," Kazuha smiled.

"Thank you," Yuuki nodded and noticed Hattori had frowned on his face when he saw him quite close to this girl, 'Ho...Ho...' He thought for a bit and said, "Let's enter rather than waiting on the outside."

"Sure," Kazuha nodded.

Hattori couldn't help but frown looking at the reaction of his childhood friend until someone suddenly touched his leg. He turned and saw Conan was there.

"Don't mind," Conan said with a smile.

Hattori twitched his lips when listening to his words.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

664 School Trip 5

Even though they were coming to watch the live show of Satsuki Cup, it was also their first time to enter a television studio. They were very excited and looked around curiously.

Yuuki kept wearing his glasses to not cause a commotion. He didn't want to join this show since he was on holiday.

Everyone wore the id card that had been provided by the staff and entered the shooting studio. They watched a warm-up match between a glasses girl and a beautiful girl in the kimono.

"Isn't that Momiji Ooka," Chiaki said.

"Who is that?" Ranko asked.

"She is a champion of Hyakunin Isshu Karuta and an elite member of the Karuta association called the Satsuki-kai," Chiaki explained.

"Wow, you sure know a lot," Kazuha was surprised.

"I followed some of her matches," Chiaki said and asked, "But who is the girl beside her?"

"Oh, she is my classmate, her name is Mikiko Hiramoto, she is the captain of the club Karuta club in my school," Kazuha said.

"Still, that champion is beautiful, right?" Kogorou said while looking at him.

Everyone also looked at him.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Yuuki felt a bit uncomfortable.

"You're not going to flirt with her?" Yukana asked.

"...."

"Do you think I'll do that? I have you by my side, I don't need anyone else," Yuuki said while holding her hands.

"Then how about me?" Ranko asked.

"Of course, you too," Yuuki said and felt that he really had become a slag man.

Kazuha looked at their interaction and asked, "Ran, which one is his girlfriend?" She felt that their relationship was really close to each other.

Ran looked at her and whispered, "Both of them are his girlfriends."

"....."

"Is that okay?" Kazuha was surprised.

"They seem happy, I don't think there is a problem," Ran said and had gotten used to him.

Kazuha opened her mouth wide and surprised hearing her response.

---

Hattori had an annoyed expression on his face, "So this guy is a slag man?"

Conan nodded, "But he has the skill to support his debauchery life."

"Is he a second rich generation?" Hattori asked.

"Aren't you also one?" Conan said.

"....."

Hattori couldn't say anything when he heard it, "What is his background?"

"Yakuza...." Conan answered.

"....."

Hattori was too stunned to say anything now.

---

They started to talk to each other while watching the training.

"Shh, they're training, you can't be too loud," Hiratsuka reprimanded them, but before they said anything they heard a voice from the kimono girl.

"You guys are very merrier, is this a cafe?" the kimono girl said while looking at them.

They had an awkward smile and apologized to her.

"That girl is too rude," Ranko complained.

"Still, we're also at fault for making too much noise," Chiaki said.

"Sigh, this isn't as fun as I would have imagined, let's look for another place," Yukana said.

"Kid, do you want to follow us?" Yuuki asked the group of detective children.

"Yeah," they nodded in agreement.

"Then we will go too," Ran said and looked at Kazuha, "How about you?"

"Hmm, I will stay here," Kazuha said.

Ran looked at Conan, "Conan, go stay with dad, alright."

"Yes," Conan nodded and looked at him, "You're not going to stay here, Yuuki-nii?"

"No way, staying with you will bring bad luck," Yuuki said.

"...."

Conan twitched his lips when he heard his statement.

"I was kidding, I had to accompany them, have a nice day with uncle, Conan," Yuuki said and brought everyone on tour around the television building.

Conan sighed while looking at his back.

"You want him to join our investigation?" Hattori asked.

"Even though he is like that but his skill is genuine, I have never won against him," Conan sighed once more.

"....."

Hattori was stunned when he heard it.

---

They decided to tour around this place until the time the shooting started.

"Oh, isn't this Gamera?" Genta was excited when he saw the poster of the big monster.

Yuuki looked at the monster and felt that it was similar to Godzilla in this past life.

"Yes, it seems that this television also makes this series," Chiaki said.

Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Have you ever played a monster role?"

"Me? Monster role?" Chiaki thought for a bit and shook her head, "I have never done that but I want to play it."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Still, but you played the villain role during the Amagi Brilliant Park, right?" Yukana said.

Chiaki nodded, "Yes, I'm very surprised with Kato since her acting is brilliant."

"...."

Yuuki was speechless that he had to agree that Kato's acting was brilliant as a hero that with ninja job, not as a heroine.

"That's right, is your match with that pro-wrestler will be aired on the television?" Mayuki asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, they have asked me to give them a right to broadcast my match." He didn't manage it and left everything to Rossweisse. He knew that he was a bit heartless but he was the boss and it was very tiring to manage all the paperwork.

Chiaki sighed, "First, singing, then drama, next is pro-wrestling? Can you really fight?" She was really worried.

"Don't worry, he can fight," Yukana said while holding his arms to show them his muscles.

Mayuki blinked her eyes and suddenly raised her hand, "I - I need to go to the bathroom first."

"Do you know the way? Do you want me to accompany you?" Ran asked since she felt that Mayuki was really cute.

"Don't treat me as a child, I can do it myself," Mayuki said and started to run to the bathroom.

Hiratsuka looked at her and said, "It won't be weird for someone to think that she is an elementary school student."

"...."

"Sensei, that's a bit cruel," Yuuki said and added, "Still, she is very cute."

"Yeah..."

They agreed without hesitation.

---

They were waiting for the shooting to start until they heard an announcement from the entire building.

"WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."

They were a bit surprised when they heard it.

"ONCE MORE WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."

Hiratsuka looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, let's follow the order and get out of this place."

"Yes."

They nodded in response.

---

They went to the outside of the building until they realized something.

"Huh? Where is Mayu-chan?" Ranko asked.

They were startled when they heard it.

"I will get her," Yuuki said to everyone and started to run.

"YUUKI, PLEASE BE CAREFUL!!" Chiaki shouted.

Yuuki gave him a reassuring nod and ran to enter the building but suddenly he heard an explosion.

BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!

Part of the building suddenly exploded.

Yuuki really felt that something would really happen when he met this God Of Death.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

665 School Trip 6

Mayuki took a lot of time to find the bathroom after asking a lot of people. She felt a bit regretful to not ask someone to accompany her but she hurriedly shook her head since she didn't want anyone to think that she was a child. She went to the bathroom as soon as possible and closed the door.

"Fuh...." Mayuki sighed in relief until she heard an announcement.

"ONCE MORE WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."

Mayuki, who heard the announcement, became nervous and it was hard to let out her piss, "Ugh... What should I do?" She heard another announcement and made her become more nervous. She couldn't let out her piss in peace and it needed a lot of time before she felt a bit comfortable, "Fuh... I need to get out now." She wanted to get out of the bathroom but she couldn't open it, "Huh?!" She tried to open it again by force but she really couldn't open the door, "A - anyone, please help!!!" She started to cry and took her phone. She couldn't see the signal and couldn't call anyone, "H - help please!!!!" She shouted while trying to open the door.

BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!

"Kyaaaaa!!!" Mayuki felt a tremor in this building and a loud voice made her very scared. She saw that the light was turned off and she was alone in this bathroom. She was crying right now, "Aki-chan!! Yuuki!!!"

---

"MAYU-CHAN!!!"

Chiaki couldn't help but shout. She wanted to run inside the building but she was stopped by Yukana and Ranko.

"Stop, Yuuki will save her," Ranko said while holding her.

"She will be fine," Yukana tried to calm her but she was quite scared now.

Hiratsuka was very nervous and walked to the police who came to the location, "Officer, please, save my student, she is still in the building now."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

The police nodded and said that they would help her students and told her to be patient.

Hiratsuka felt bit annoyed and wanted them to save her students as soon as possible. She walked back and asked, "Where is Yuuki?"

"He is going inside," Ranko answered.

"......"

Hiratsuka was too stunned to say anything. She only hoped that he could get out of that building as soon as possible.

---

Yuuki hurriedly went inside the building and ignored the shouts of people. He used his magic to detect her location and hurriedly teleported there. He was right in front of the woman bathroom and it was pitch black since the light was turned off because of the explosion, "Mayuki, are you there?" He opened the door by force and saw the girl.

"Y - Yuuki?" Mayuki looked at him nervously but also happy. She thought it was a dream or something.

"I'm here, let's get out of here," Yuuki said and carried her in his arms.

"YUUKI!!!" Mayuki was in her outburst when she could feel the warmth in his arms. She was really scared earlier and thought that she would die because of this explosion. She didn't want to let him go and hugged him tightly.

"I'm here, I'm here, I won't let you hurt now," Yuuki said while trying to calm her. He thought to use teleport but suddenly he heard someone voice.

"Huh? Yuuki-kun?"

Yuuki felt that it was really bad luck to meet them here. He turned and saw both Hattori and Kazuha, "What are you doing here? Hurry up and get out!"

"That's what we're planning," Hattori nodded.

They joined together and ran out of this building.

BOOOOOMM!!!

Suddenly there was another explosion on the lower floors.

"Dammit it! We need to go up!" Hattori said.

Haru felt a bit annoyed but nodded. He felt a bit helpless since he didn't want to show his magic.

They started to run to the rooftop together.

The building was very hot and it was full of black smoke.

"Dammit," Hattori said while trying to breathe.

"Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes," Mayuki nodded in his arms.

"Good, I will get you out, you don't need to worry," Yuuki said and ran to the rooftop together with both Kazuha and Hattori.

They saw the rooftop was also full of fire and it crumbled slowly.

"Is this rooftop not made of concrete?" Hattori wanted to be angry but he didn't know who should he let out this anger.

Yuuki looked at the edge of the building, "Let's run over there, I have a way to get out of this place."

"How?" Hattori asked.

Yuuki took out his creation and showed it to them, "With this?"

"Huh? Kaginawa? Are you a ninja?" Hattori was surprised when he saw it.

The kaginawa is a type of grappling hook used as a tool in feudal Japan by the samurai class, their retainers, foot soldiers and reportedly by ninja.

"There is a ninja series that is shot in this television, I brought two just in case?" Yuuki gave him a bluff and put his kaginawa on the side of the building.

"Give me one," Hattori said.

"There, I can only hold for peopl-."

Yuuki stopped when he saw someone suddenly jumped from the other building to this rooftop. He couldn't help but wanted to curse. He felt that trouble kept coming one after another.

"That guy....." Hattori felt a bit speechless. Before he would be grateful but this time it made a lot of trouble for them.

"Catch him first," Yuuki said.

Hattori nodded in response.

---

Conan used his skateboard to jump from the other side of the building to save them. He almost fell down from the rooftop but he was caught by both Yuuki and Hattori. He was a bit surprised to see ninja tools on their hands, "Huh?"

"There's no time to explain, we need to get out," Yuuki said.

Conan suppressed the question that he wanted to ask but nodded.

They went to the edge of the building and put the kaginawa to climb down to the land. They moved quite fast since the explosion was quite hard.

Conan was holding his neck while asking, "Where did you get this?"

"Can you ask that later?" Yuuki said and landed on the ground slowly. He heard another explosion and said, "Hold me."

Conan nodded in response.

Hattori and Yuuki ran away from that place since a lot of debris fell down toward them.

"YUUKI! MAYU-CHAN!"

Yuuki sighed in relief when they were safe from this explosion. He promised that he really wouldn't follow this God of Death again later.

Chiaki, Yukana, and Ranko hurriedly hugged them since they were happy that they were alright.

"HURRY UP AND BRING THE STRETCHER!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

666 School Trip 7

Yuuki was standing near the ambulance while waiting for the doctor to check the condition of Mayuki.

Mayuki had breathed a lot of smoke earlier and her body was also a bit weak since she had been scared of staying in that building alone.

Yuuki was there with her since she had been scared and didn't want him to leave her. He was wondering who had done this and what the motive was.

"Are you alright, Yuuki?" Hiratsuka asked. She knew that this guy had entered a burning building to save Mayuki then jumped using a ninja tool that he had found in the room to the ground. She felt that his experience during high school could become a novel.

"I'm alright," Yuuki nodded while hugging both girls in his arms.

Ranko and Yukana had been hugging him since he had been out of that burning building. Even though they knew that he could use magic, it was still a scary experience to know your boyfriend would enter a building that was full of a bomb to save a girl.

---

"Mayu-chan, are you alright?" Chiaki asked with a worried expression.

"I'm alright, Aki-chan," Mayuki nodded with a smile but her body was a bit weak.

"Do you want to go back?" Chiaki asked.

Mayuki shook her head, "No, this is very rare that we're here, also he will protect us too."

Chiaki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She smiled and said, "Still, where did you go earlier?"

"I - I'm in the bathroom, but the door can't be opened, luckily, that he has saved me or else...." Mayuki was very scared before since she was alone in the darkroom with a lot of tremors and loud sound of an explosion. She thought that she wouldn't see everyone again but he was there saving him. She felt that he was her knight in white armor and could save her. She looked at him who was sitting near the ambulance together with Yukana and Ranko with a longing expression.

"I'm glad that you're alright," Chiaki said and wiped the tears in her eyes. She didn't hug her since it would be terrible for her to suddenly cause something when she hugged her. She was only glad that there was nothing happening during this trip. She remembered the thing that happened in the department store when they were buying a swimsuit since it was also a bombing but it was a fake in the past but this time it was 100% real since she could see that the building was in a fire and a lot of firefighters still tried to extinguish the fire.

Chiaki remembered that Yuuki had said to everyone that there was someone who would bring a lot of trouble to their surroundings such as murder case, bombing, kidnap, etc. She had just remembered it and she also remembered both Yukana, Yuuki, and Ranko expression when she wanted to go to the television station, 'Is it because of me?'

One thing for sure is that she needed to get away from that cursed child who always brought trouble to his surroundings. Even though this case was solved, it still caused a lot of consequences. She was glad that Yuuki was with them or else....

"Aki-chan, what's wrong?" Mayuki asked.

"Nothing," Chiaki shook her head.

---

"That kid is really cursed," Ranko said.

"Yeah," Yukana said.

"I thought it should be a normal murder case but suddenly turned into a bomb incident..." Ranko was a bit speechless and scared.

"Yeah," Yukana said.

"....."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"You're not saying anything?" Ranko asked.

"Nothing, I have experienced this kind of thing several times until I'm numb," Yuuki said.

"....."

Ranko and Yukana were speechless and sighed.

"Anyway, this is our school trip, I don't want you to get close to that kid," Ranko said.

"Yeah," Yukana nodded and said, "That kid is too dangerous."

"I know I won't get close to that kid, but you also don't need to overthink it, since usually, that kid can solve all the cases," Yuuki said.

"Yuuki-kun, are you alright?" Ran ran toward him with a worried expression.

"I'm fine," Yuuki nodded and asked, "How are Conan and the others?"

"They're alright," Ran sighed and said, "Thank you for saving him."

"Yeah, don't worry," Yuuki nodded and felt a bit resentful since Conan jumped into the fire suddenly when they would get out of the burning building.

"I'm glad that you're alright, Yuuki-nii," Ayumi said while hugging his leg.

Yuuki caressed her head and asked, "Where is Conan?"

"I'm not sure since he suddenly disappears," Genta said.

"Yeah, it seems that he is playing with that Hattori-san," Mitsuhiko said.

Yuuki didn't want to join them to solve the case. He looked at them and said, "Now that you mention it are you only coming to watch the Karuta Match?"

"Yes, we're coming to watch the Satsuki Cup," Ayumi said.

"Is that so? Then it will be hard for us to meet each other since we need to go on the school trip," Yuuki said.

"Eh?!"

"Then trouble him, he is on a school trip right now," Ran said and asked, "How about Mayu-chan?"

"She is still in the ambulance but I'm sure that she will be alright," Yuuki said.

Ran nodded and said, "I will go now and bring them since my dad is calling me."

"Alright, good luck," Yuuki hoped that he wouldn't see them again during this school trip. He entered the ambulance and asked, "Mayuki, do you want to go to the hospital?"

Mayuki thought for a bit and shook her head, "I'm alright, maybe sleeping will make me better."

"Don't force yourself," Yuuki said while caressing her head slightly and healed her slowly with his magic.

"Thank you," Mayuki smiled with a reddened face.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

667 School Trip 8

They went back to the hotel.

Chiaki, Ranko, and Yukana helped Miyaki to come back to her room helping her to take a rest. They also wanted to take a rest since this bombing incident was a bit too much for them.

"Hey," Hiratsuka called.

"What's wrong, Shizuka?" Yuuki asked. There was only both of them right now and it was better to call her name directly.

Hiratsuka tried to hold her blush and sighed, "Thank you." She was still embarrassed for him to call her name directly.

"They're my friends, of course, I'm helping her," Yuuki said.

"Sigh, still, to have encountered a bombing incident during a school trip, I'm not sure whether we should continue this school trip," Hiratsuka said with a disheartened expression. Even though she didn't want to, she was still worried that her students would encounter another bombing incident.

Yuuki also knew why she was really worried, "Shizuka, let me tell you how to get away from the bombing incident."

"Really? Do you know a way to not get involved in this bombing incident?" Hiratsuka asked with a hopeful expression. She would tell an announcement later to all of her students and the teacher during this school trip.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, the first thing is to avoid anything that has something to do with Karuta." He believed that the culprit was doing this because of Karuta, how can he be so sure? It is because Conan is coming to this place because he wants to watch a karuta match.

Yuuki believed that the bombing incident was related to Karuta Match since Conan was there.

"Karuta, is it? So you need to get away from anything that is having to do with Karuta?" Hiratsuka asked, "How can you be so sure?"

"The first thing is because there is a historical Karuta card in the tv station and the biggest show that is shot in that place is the Satsuki Cup of Karuta card," Yuuki answered.

"Hmm, Karuta, huh?" Hiratsuka nodded and asked, "How about the second?"

"The second, the last and the most important thing are to get away from this boy," Yuuki said and showed her a photo of Conan.

"This kid? Is there something special about this kid?" Hiratsuka asked. She had some knowledge about the supernatural world since her grandparents had often sponsored the Omnyouji organization.

"This kid is the walking god of death, whenever he walks there will be a murder case, a bomb, or some criminal activity," Yuuki explained.

"What? How can that be? Are you serious? Is this kid cursed?" Hiratsuka asked with a bit of a scare.

"Yes," Yuuki said while adjusting his glasses, "This kid is a detective and he will solve every case that he has encountered, I'm not sure how many cases that this kid has met in the past few months but the number would be at least a hundred or so."

"H - hundred or so..." Hiratsuka was surprised but asked, "Detective?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, as a detective, he will encounter a lot of cases or the fate is bending of his will and create a case for him to solve, anyway this kid is dangerous, you can't meet him alone, at least stay away from him 3 meters away."

"..."

Hiratsuka was speechless but nodded, "Still, I can't tell everyone to avoid this kid."

Yuuki nodded, "That's true, you don't need to tell them to avoid this kid, just tell them to stay away from anything that is related to Karuta."

"Alright," Hiratsuka nodded.

"I won't be surprised if there was a bomb at the location of the Satsuki Cup," Yuuki said.

"No way, the location of that Satsuki Cup will be held in the household of Kensuke Achiwa, he is known as the king or real estates in this west area, there is no way that someone can enter his house and place a bomb there, I'm sure that Kesuke Achika will have a lot of police and his bodyguard to guard that Satsuki Cup, I've also heard that his ex-wife who has died a few years ago really love Karuta card, I'm sure that there is no way the bombing incident will happen there," Hiratsuka shook her head and thought that it was impossible.

"Well, I won't force you to believe me, I will take a bath now," Yuuki said and walked to the private bath that he had rented since he couldn't enter a public bath. He had a tattoo and it was forbidden to enter a public bath. He also didn't want to show his tattoo to everyone.

"Are you going to your private or public?" Hiratsuka asked.

"Private, do you want to join?" Yuuki asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Hiratsuka thought for a bit and started to imagine that someone would realize their relationship and suddenly she would enter a jail because of dating her student. She shook her head and said, "No, you can go by yourself."

Yuuki was a bit disappointed but he didn't force her, "Alright." He wanted to walk to his room to take his clothes but stopped since someone called him.

"Yuuki..."

Yuuki turned and saw that it was Mayuki, Chiaki, Ranko, and Yukana. He looked at Mayuki and asked, "Are you alright?"

"I'm okay," Mayuki nodded with a smile.

"That's good," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Where are you going?"

"We're going to take a bath, our shirt is sticky because of the sweat," Yukana said.

Yuuki nodded, "Me too, I will go first." But his hand was held, "Hmm?"

"Are you going to a private or public bath in this hotel?" Ranko asked.

"Private," Yuuki answered.

"Then, everyone let's join him!" Ranko said while raising her hand with an excited expression.

"Yeah!!!" Yukana also joined.

Yuuki, Chiaki, and Mayuki looked at each other but both of them suddenly turned away shyly. He felt slightly strange when he saw their reaction, 'Cute...'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

668 School Trip 9

Yuuki had called everyone that he was okay during this trip and didn't get hurt from the bombing.

Haibara was shocked and started to think that there would be a lot of trouble that came toward him.

Yuuki would cough blood when he heard it. He opened his phone again and answered, "Yasaka?"

"Papa, are you alright?" Kunou asked.

"Kunou? I'm fine, you don't need to worry," Yuuki answered.

"That's good, I'm worried that you will come back after that incident, I want to you with you," Kunou said.

"Hmm, sure, but let's do that tomorrow, my companion is tired after that incident," Yuuki said.

"Alright, see you tomorrow, I will guide you again this time," Kunou said happily.

"I'm looking forward to that," Yuuki answered with a smile.

"Then I will come tomorrow."

Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Huh? Is that okay? Aren't you quite busy, Yasaka?"

The voice that he had heard right now wasn't Kunou but her mother, Yasaka.

"Of course, you can bring your mate too since there is a special festival in our Youkai faction," Yasaka said.

"Special festival?" Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I will bring them there."

"Good, Kunou will also come tomorrow, she has always asked you and asked when her papa would be living with her," Yasaka said.

"....."

"There will be a time for that," Yuuki said, but he was still in his 2nd year of high school, so it would be strange for him to suddenly marry someone.

"I was joking," Yasaka said.

"....."

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Really? Then you really shatter my hope..." He gave her a hint of sadness in his tone.

"Oh, you want to marry me? You want to marry this old lady?" Yasaka said with a cheerful tone.

"Who doesn't want? Old lady? In my eyes there is only an attractive woman," Yuuki answered smoothly.

"Well, you're still young, we can talk about that again when you have graduated," Yasaka said, and added, "When your feelings don't change, let me hear that again from you."

"My feelings won't change for you," Yuuki said and felt that he was a bit too much when he said this but it was one of the ways to make her happy.

"Hmm... You want to take a bath right, I won't bother you now, bye, see you," Yasaka said.

"Yes, I will see you soon," Yuuki answered while smiling. His mood was pretty happy and he entered the bath. He could hear the four of them happily talking to each other in the bath.

His presence made them stop talking and look at him.

"Yuuki, why are you so long?" Ranko complained.

"Sorry, there was an emergency call earlier," Yuuki said and started to clean his body.

"Really? From whom?" Yukana asked.

"For our guide tomorrow," Yuuki said.

"Guide?"

This made them interested.

"Yes, my acquaintances will help us tour around the town tomorrow," Yuuki said.

"Is it a girl?" Chiaki asked.

"Yeah, cute little girl similar to Mayuki," Yuuki answered while cleaning his body.

"I - I'm not a little girl!!!" Mayuki complained and pouted.

"My bad," Yuuki smiled and washed his body. He walked toward them and entered the bath slowly, "It feels nice...."

"Who is this girl?" Ranko asked.

"She is the daughter of my mother's friend, she should be in elementary school right now and will enter middle school next year," Yuuki explained.

"......."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"You beast!!!!"

They said to him at the same time.

"...."

"You misunderstood, we don't have that kind of relationship, I won't attack children," Yuuki said and looked at Mayuki, "But Mayuki is different since she is legal."

"What do you mean?" Mayuki looked at him with a confused expression.

"......"

"Still, you really take care of your body, huh?" Chiaki said and asked, "Are you working up?"

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, every night, right?" He looked at both Ranko and Yukana.

Ranko and Yukana blushed in response to hearing his question.

"Y - Yuuki, can I ask a question?" Mayuki asked nervously.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her curiously.

"How can you draw a tiger and dragon on your body? What did you use to do that?" Mayuki asked with an innocent expression.

"......."

Yukana, Ranko, and Chiaki tried to hold their laughter when they heard her question.

"I made this using a crayon," Yuuki answered with a calm expression.

"...."

Yukana, Ranko, and Chiaki were speechless when they heard his answer.

"Really? How can you do that?" Mayuki asked.

"Skill, you know that I'm a mangaka, right? Of course, this is quite easy for me to draw this picture on my body. What do you think?" Yuuki asked.

"It's good for you, it gives you a wild feeling? I'm not sure," Mayuki said and curiously touched his tattoo. She wasn't sure but she felt very hot when she touched it.

"Cough, I don't think it's good to touch him like that," Chiaki said, and added, "It'll be bad for him to suddenly attack you, Mayu-chan...."

"Attacking me?" Mayuki suddenly blushed very redly when she heard it. She had learned how both man and woman to create a baby. She was flustered and moved back from him.

"Am I a beast in your eyes?" Yuuki complained.

"Yes!" They answered at the same time.

"...."

Yuuki was just too speechless to say anything.

"That's right, Mayu-chan, don't you want to know the difference between a man and a woman?" Ranko suddenly proposed.

"Huh?" Mayuki was confused.

"You must have learned in school but there is something between this guy that can make a woman feel good," Ranko said while pointing her finger at him.

"...."

"Ranko, I will be grateful to you for not telling her about something bad," Chiaki blushed, but she still didn't want her friend to be tainted.

"....."

"Let me show you," Ranko said and pulled his towel over his waist but she couldn't pull it, "Let it go!"

"No!" Yuuki was a bit speechless at her who wanted to show both Chiaki and Mayuki his jewel. He wasn't an endangered animal and he didn't want to become a panda in this bath.

"Let me help you," Yukana also joined her.

Yuuki was startled then he looked at both Chiaki and Mayuki who closed their eyes but there was a big gap in their fingers, 'Hello? Are you really trying to close your eyes?!' He was a bit distracted and both Yukana and Ranko had succeeded in taking off the white towel on his waist, making his jewel to be shown to the world.

*PAWOOOOO!!!!

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

669 School Trip 10

"Papa!"

Kunou ran and jumped toward him hugging him tightly.

"Kunou," Yuuki caught her and caressed her hair.

"....."

'P - Papa...'

They opened and closed their mouths several times when they heard it.

"....."

"Y - Yuuki, do you have children?" Hiratsuka had a cold sweat on her forehead. She didn't expect that his student would be very wild and would have a daughter suddenly. Her min was a mess but she still could see his daughter who had a beautiful appearance and golden hair.

'Cute...'

Hiratsuka was wondering about her children too in the future. It might be a brat but she was sure that his gene would be very good since he could produce such cute children.

"You misunderstand something, I'm 17 years old now, she is 10 years old now, do you think that 7 year old children can make children?" Yuuki complained.

"...."

'That's true...'

"Then whose children is she?" Hiratsuka asked.

"She is the daughter of my mother's friends, she has been calling me 'papa' now," Yuuki answered and looked at Kunou, "Kunou, how about you introduce yourself?"

"Hello everyone, my name is Kunou," Kunou said with a polite tone and smile.

'C - cute....'

"Kyaa, Kunou-chan, cute!!!" Yukana hugged her.

"Kunou-chan, call me, mama," Ranko also hugged her.

"D - don't hug me suddenly!!!" Kunou wanted to protest but her face was surrounded by a breast.

"......" Yuuki was speechless looking at their reaction.

Kunou turned toward him and asked for his help, "Help me! Papa!"

"Please bear it for a while," Yuuki said.

"NO!!!!"

---

Kunou was hiding behind his back with a scared expression.

Yukana and Ranko wanted to hug her again.

"Enough! You make her scared!" Chiaki stopped both of them.

"Eh!"

"Calm down," Chiaki sighed.

Mayuki walked toward her and said, "It is okay, they're just happy to see you."

"R - really?" Kunou asked.

"Yes," Mayuki nodded.

"Big sister, why are you wearing the same uniform as papa? Aren't you an elementary school too?" Kunou asked curiously.

"......"

Mayuki received an unexpected attack and almost fell down on the ground, "I - I'm not an elementary school, I - I'm a high school student..."

"....."

"I'm sorry," Kunou apologized to her with a very regretting her words.

"..."

"Please, don't seriously apologize to me, it is making me hurt more." Mayuki wanted to cry but she was older than her and didn't want to show her shameful appearance to her. Still, she was the big sister, she needed to show her prestige, no, she should forgive her.

"Then, big sister, let me show you the beauty of this town? I will become your guide today!" Kunou said with a happy expression.

"Good, I can't wait for that," Mayuki nodded.

Both of them started to talk to each other happily.

Everyone who watched their interaction couldn't help but felt healed by something cute, 'Cute.....' They smiled happily and thought that it was very nice to see them but in their mind, their interaction was similar to elementary school children who wanted to play.

"...."

"I don't know what you're thinking but you must be thinking something rude," Mayuki said to everyone.

"No! No! No!" They shook their heads in response.

"Alright, we need to go now since we have a lot of places that we should go to!" Kunou said with an excited expression.

"Sensei, do you want to come too?" Yuuki asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Sure," Hiratsuka said she didn't feel relieved to leave them alone, especially when there was a bombing incident yesterday. She had announced to everyone to avoid anything that was related to Karuta card since it would be bad for them to be involved in that incident.

"Where are we going now?" Chiaki asked.

"Of course, we're going to the most popular place in this town, Kiyomizudera Temple!!!" Kunou said to everyone with an excited expression.

---

Kiyomizudera is one of the most celebrated temples in Japan. It was founded in 780 on the site of the Otowa Waterfall in the wooded hills east of Kyoto and derives its name from the fall's pure waters.

Kiyomizudera is best known for its wooden stage that juts out from its main hall, 13 meters above the hillside below. The stage affords visitors a nice view of the numerous cherry and maple trees below that erupt in a sea of color in spring and fall, as well as of the city of Kyoto in the distance. The main hall, which together with the stage was built without the use of nails, houses the temple's primary object of worship, a small statue of the eleven faced, thousand-armed Kannon.

Yuuki looked at this massive temple and looked at a group of people who entered this place. He could imagine that this temple was a source of fortune for the group of the supernatural worlds such as youkai and Omnyouji.

Thousands of people came to this place and worshipped the temple while giving some of their money.

Yuuki also saw the fortune things that were sold for 500 Island Coins. He could imagine that the monk in this temple would live a luxurious life. He understood why there were a lot of temples being built in this country since it would generate a lot of money.

The country would also receive money from the temple since it was also part of the business.

Yuuki felt a bit strange but he didn't think much, the most important thing was that his family was happy. He looked at the scenery of this town from this temple and he had to admit that the money that he had taken out to enter this temple was worth it since he could see such beautiful scenery. He walked to Chiaki who was silent, "Chiaki, what's wrong?"

"Yuuki, do you think that it is my fault that Mayu-chan is getting hurt?" Chiaki suddenly asked.

Yuuki frowned when he heard her question.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

670 School Trip 11

"No, that is not your fault, no one expected there to be such an incident happening there," Yuuki answered.

"If I'm not asking to join them, then both you and Mayu-chan won't get into those bombing incidents," Chiaki said.

"Still, both of us are fine, we're not hurt, that's all that matters," Yuuki answered.

"But..." Chiaki still thought that it was because of her.

"Chiaki, I have never thought that it was because of you, do you think that we're a God that we can predict what will happen in the future?" Yuuki said and added, "I'm not blaming you for what is happening."

"But if I'm not forgetting that we shouldn't get close to that kid, we wouldn't have been involved in that incident," Chiaki said.

"That kid?" Yuuki titled his head.

"You know, that kid with a suit, glasses, and a red bow tie," Chiaki said and continued, "I have only remembered it last night when we were in the department store during the fake bomb incident, you have reminded us about that little kid, I have thought that you're joking but...."

'Ah, Conan....' Yuuki also couldn't blame her for thinking that it was a joke. He also told them because they were joking too but it wasn't funny anymore when their acquaintances were almost killed by this bombing incident. He also knew that this girl blamed herself for what happened to both him and Mayuki. He looked at her and said, "Do you know why I agree with you to enter that television studio even though I know something will happen in the end?"

Chiaki blinked her eyes and looked at him with a confused expression. She was also confused about why he agreed to watch the show even though he knew something would happen in the end.

"First, that I don't want to make you disappointed, I want to make you happy seeing you smiling happily is the worth it for me to receive one or two bombs," Yuuki answered with a smile.

Chiaki snorted when she heard his answer, "You're exaggerating."

"I'm not exaggerating, I'm serious," Yuuki said.

"...."

"Also, this is an incident, you can't blame yourself, if you blame yourself then I should blame myself who agree with you to come to the television studio, do you think this is my fault to let you go to that place?" Yuuki asked.

"No, that's not your fault," Chiaki shook her head.

"Then you shouldn't blame yourself, we're human, we made a lot of mistakes but we're getting better each day," Yuuki said.

"You sure are smart," Chiaki said and asked, "Why are you so skilled?"

"Because I want to make you happy," Yuuki said and pinched her nose, "Don't show that expression again, this is our field trip, you should enjoy it more."

Chiaki swapped his hand and smiled, "Then, make me happy."

"I will do that," Yuuki smiled and held her hand softly.

Her cheeks were reddened by his actions. She thought for a bit and asked, "What is the other reason?"

"The last is because I believe that I can protect you all," Yuuki answered and said, "Let's go join them, it will be bad for us to be separated for so long, I'm sure that they will think that we're doing something shameful in the dark."

Chiaki snorted, "Doing something shameful? I'm not that easy a girl."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I know," Yuuki only said, but he could feel that she held his hand tighter.

"I'm only doing this with you," Chiaki said.

'Alright,' Yuuki couldn't help but wanted to kiss her right away but he held himself.

"Yuuki! Chiaki! Where have you gone?"

"She is lost, I'm searching for her around this place," Yuuki answered.

"Really?"

"Yes, that's true," Chiaki nodded. Her acting skill was top-notch and it was very easy to make everyone believe her.

"Alright, let me guide you again, this time let's eat some good green tea ice cream," Kunou said.

"Yeah!!!"

---

They continued their trip and ate the most popular green tea ice cream in this town.

Yuuki also asked Kunou to guide them to the location where they could buy souvenirs. He bought a lot of things such as a rare book for Kuina, snacks, wooden sword and etc. He bought something interesting since he felt that money should be used. He could make business again in the future and he didn't lack money.

They spent the days in Kyoto to tour around a lot of historical places and did their school work there. They needed to observe those historical places and made it into a report after they went back from their school trip.

---

"Are you ready?" Yuuki asked both Yukana and Ranko.

"Yes," Yukana and Ranko nodded with an excited expression and were slightly nervous. They had heard that he would bring them to the special festival for Youkai.

This made them very interested but also nervous at the same time.

"Is it a real youkai?" Yukana asked.

"How is youkai's appearance?" Ranko asked.

"You have seen one before," Yuuki said.

"Really?" They were confused.

"Kunou is a youkai," Yuuki said.

"..."

"Really?"

"Yeah, she is the daughter of the Youkai faction in this western area. She is a princess in the youkai world," Yuuki said.

"....."

They were speechless when they heard it.

"Don't be that nervous. She is very kind and she is very happy that you treat her normally," Yuuki said and added, "That girl might also become my step-daughter."

'Daughter...' They were speechless again, 'Princess? Then her mother should be queen....'

"Use this mask and we will teleport to meet both Kunou and Yasaka," Yuuki said.

They received the mask and wore it right away.

It was a normal fox mask that was usually sold at the festival but he had imbued it with magic that would camouflage them to give them a similar smell to a youkai.

"Alright, let's go, I'm sure that they have been waiting for us," Yuuki said.

They nodded and held hands together.

Yuuki nodded and teleported to meet both Yasaka and Kunou in the youkai festival.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

671 School Trip 12

"Papa!"

Ranko and Yukana opened their eyes and suddenly they were teleported to another place. They were looking around curiously and it was the entrance of a temple. They could hear a lot of noise and a bright lamp coming from the temple. They turned and saw that Kunou was hugging him.

"Hello, are you Yukana-san and Ranko-san? Nice to meet you, I'm Kunou's mother, Yasaka," Yasaka introduced herself.

Ranko and Yukana opened their eyes wide when they saw this older woman who was very beautiful, 'Her breasts are massive!' They had confidence in the size of their breasts but Yasaka was on another level. They were a bit nervous when they met her, "Y - yes, nice to meet you too."

"You don't need to be that nervous, I can see that both of you are very good girls," Yasaka smiled and said, "You sure have found a good mate, Yuuki."

"Yes, I'm happy to have them," Yuuki said and looked at her, "but I'm also happy that I'm able to see you."

Yasaka smiled, "How about we enter the festival first? I want to show you that our festival is great."

"Is that okay?" Yukana asked.

"They won't eat us, right?" Ranko asked.

"Of course, not, we a youkai, don't do something bad, we're related to the God of this country and we're living together, you can think of us the same as you only, we also eat rice and also need to sleep, there is no different right?" Yasaka said.

Yukana and Ranko, who were simple enough, nodded in agreement.

"Alright, let's enter, I want to eat cotton candy," Kunou said with a happy smile.

"Oh, is there a takoyaki?" Ranko asked.

"How about apple candy?" Yukana asked.

"There are a lot of things, let's go together," Kunou jumped from him and held both Yukana and Ranko, "Let's go together!"

"Yeah," they nodded in agreement.

"Don't buy too much, also don't trouble them too," Yasaka reprimanded her.

"Yes, Okaa-sama!!!" Kunou smiled and still pulled both of them.

Yukana and Ranko didn't really mind since both of them had become quite close to each other when they were going out together in the past day.

"I have heard the bomber incident in the television studio, are you alright?' Yasaka asked.

"I'm fine, but I'm happy that you're worried about me," Yuuki smiled and asked, "Still, is this okay?"

"Hmm? What do you mean?" Yasaka asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"I mean, you're the leader of this Youkai Faction, don't you think that it'll become a scandal for you to have secret rendezvous with a human?" Yuuki smiled while asking.

Yasaka snorted, "Hmph, you don't need to think much about them, they have also seen your strength, there is nothing that will block us, but it depends on you whether you want to develop this relationship into the next step..." She looked at him with a reddened cheek.

"..."

'The next step? Married?' Yuuki wasn't ready to get married yet. He wasn't sure why a lot of older women wanted to marry as soon as possible. He understood that they were a bit old but he loved that part of them.

Their mature appearance made him excited.

Yuuki felt that he was perverted to have such a thought.

"Yuuki, do you want to follow me for a while? There is still time before the fireworks," Yasaka asked.

"Why not?" Yuuki nodded without hesitation.

"Good, follow me," Yasaka said and took his hand.

Yuuki felt her smooth hand and couldn't help but start to match her footsteps. He was wondering where she would bring him around this area. He knew this place was special and maybe it would give him some surprises.

---

"We're here," Yasaka said.

Yuuki could only see a dark forest and a lake in front of him. The moon was the only light that brightened this place. He was amazed at the beautiful moon reflection on the surface of the lake, "Is this the thing that you want to show me?"

Yasaka shook her head and smiled, "This is just the start, wait for a bit."

"Hmm?" Yuuki waited for a while until he saw a lot of light that was fluttering around this area, "This is firefly?" He felt that a group of fireflies were flying around greeting both of them who were coming to see them. He felt a charm in this insect since it could create such beautiful light in this darkness. He felt that it was good that he had a chance to see such a beautiful scene, "Thank you, this place is very beautiful."

"Hmm, no problem," Yasaka said and held his hand tighter, "Do you know why I brought you to this place?"

"Why?" Yuuki asked her with a curious expression.

"Because this place is very special to me, I want you to know and share it with you," Yasaka said while looking at him straight into his eyes.

"Is that so? I'm happy to hear it," Yuuki smiled and held both of her hands softly.

"I have thought that I will be alone and I'm fine with that, I'm happy that I have my daughter but..." Yasaka bit her lips and said, "I want you too, I know that I'm a widow with a daughter, but I still want to say that my meeting with you is one of the happiest moments in my life."

"Me too, I feel the same as the way you did, I'm glad that I can meet you, I don't care about your status, I'm happy that I can become a father figure for your daughter, I love you," Yuuki said even though he felt that it was very sappy. He had enough of such words and decided to show it with action. He moved his mouth forward and kissed her lips.

"Hmmm...." Yasaka received his lips.

Both of them were enjoying this festival tonight together.

---

"Huh? Where did you guys go?" Kunou complained.

"Sorry, we're a bit lost," Yuuki apologized with a smile.

"Mom, why is your face a bit red?" Kunou asked.

"N - Nothing, I'm just a bit sick," Yasaka said with a bit nervous.

"Eh? Then do you want to go back?" Kunou asked worriedly.

"No, it's fine, let's watch the fireworks together," Yasaka said.

"Yeah," Kunou said with a smile.

Yuuki smiled looking at their interaction until his ears were pulled.

"Yuuki!!!!!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

672 School Trip End

"No! Don't go home!" Kunou was hugging his legs and didn't want to let him go.

"Kunou, let him go, he can go to us anytime, also we can also visit him," Yasaka said and looked at him, "Right?"

"Yes, of course, you can visit me too," Yuuki said while caressing her head.

"Really?" Kunou looked at him with a hopeful expression.

"Yes, he has an amusement park and we can play there," Ranko said.

"Oh, there is also a good cafe," Yukana said and added, "I will introduce you to everyone too."

"I invite you to watch a drama show," Chiaki said.

"I - I can show you a lot of cute clothes," Mayuki didn't want to lose. She also felt that it would be nice to make her wear a lot of cute clothes.

Kunou was excited and looked at him, "Really?"

"Yes, come anytime, I welcome you," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead, "I will visit you again."

Kunou was red and held her forehead with a happy expression, "Yes, papa!!!" She hugged him and kissed his cheek.

Yuuki could imagine that it was really nice to have children in the future. He looked at Yasaka and said, "I will come from time to time."

"Yes," Yasaka smiled and picked Kunou from his arms, "Kunou, say goodbye, we can visit him later."

"Bye, papa..." Kunou was a bit sad but she didn't have a choice.

"BYE!!!!!!"

Everyone said at the same time and entered the train.

---

Yuuki sat down on his seat while looking at the picture that they had taken during this trip. He felt that this trip was really wonderful but after this, he needed to prepare a lot of things, especially for his special match with Sekibayashi.

"Yay! After this, we will have a summer break!!!!" Ranko was very excited.

"Yes, Yuuki, you have set up the place, right?" Yukana asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, we're going to Koumi Island."

"Koumi Island?" They were curious when they heard it.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, that place is very good for tourism and I have heard there is a legend about Jolly Roger there."

"Jolly Roger? Is it the legendary pirate?" Chiaki joined in.

"Yes, that one," Yuuki nodded.

"Uwaaa, that would be nice," Chiaki said.

"So, how about you join us?" Yukana said.

"Yeah, this guy probably must have rented a beach," Yukana said.

"....."

"You're not wrong," Yuuki had rented an entire beach for them to play since he wanted to horde them and he was the only one who could see them. He felt that it would be the best summer vacation.

"Is that okay?" Mayuki asked.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and added, "You can bring both Kuina and Hina-chan too."

"Aren't we going to disturb your vacation?" Chiaki asked.

"I'm sure this guy will be more than happy to have more girls, right?" Ranko said.

"....."

"Don't make me sound similar to a bad guy," Yuuki said.

"You're a bad guy!" Ranko and Chiaki said at the same time.

"It's nice to have a summer vacation, but don't forget that you have to do your homework," Hiratsuka came while crossing his arms.

"Eh?! Hiratsuka-sensei, can you not give us homework?" Ranko complained.

"Yes, why do we have to do homework when we're going on holiday?" Yukana also complained.

"You guys...." Hiratsuka was speechless at their reaction. She looked at them and said, "Let me tell you that the purpose of this homework is to not forget about the lesson that you have learned in this semester since you will enter the new semester after the summer vacation."

"But we have him!?" Ranko said while hugging his arm," He is very smart, we can ask him to teach us."

"Yes," Yukana nodded.

"...."

"Yuuki, do something about your girlfriend?!" Hiratsuka complained to him.

"Sensei, educate them is your job, not mine," Yuuki smiled and thought it was cute to see her getting troubled.

"Now, that you mention, what will you do in the summer vacation, sensei?" Chiaki asked.

"...."

Hiratsuka sighed and wanted to smoke when she heard that question.

"Chiaki, you can't be so rude, you need to know that she still has her job, she only has a limited holiday," Yuuki said.

"Yeah....." Hiratsuka felt a bit depressed since she needed to spend her summer in school. She felt a bit envious of her students when she thought about it. She also needed to teach the students who failed in the past exam in the supplementary exam. She looked at him and wondered why this guy was the smartest student in the entire year even though she had never seen him study.

"What's wrong, Sensei? Are you falling for me?" Yuuki teased her with a smile.

Hiratsuka snorted at him and knocked his head, "Don't tease your teacher!" She was blushing but she hid it very well. She looked at them and said, "You guys will be entering the 3rd year next year, you need to think about your future."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Yes, Sensei!!!" They answered together in response.

Hiratsuka nodded in response and looked at him, "What are you planning to do in the future, Yuuki?"

"Me? I'm going to become a kingpin," Yuuki smiled.

"....."

They were speechless when they heard it but they couldn't laugh since he had really become a kingpin right now.

Hiratsuka snorted, "Then go on and become a kingpin, you should also add a tycoon too."

Yuuki nodded, "That's true, I will do that." He said with an expression that it was hard to describe.

They could see that he was smiling but it didn't seem like a joke but also gave them a feeling of serious that made them think that he could really do that.

Yuuki smiled, "Maybe, you will invite me to your school to become a guest or something."

"That might be so...." Hiratsuka muttered and looked at him, "I will continue to patrol, you guys, don't make trouble here!"

"....."

'Do we look like children in your eyes?'

Yuuki couldn't wait for his graduation when he looked at her back. He looked at them and said, "Do any of you want to play a card?"

"Yes!!!"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

673 Summer Trip Plan 1

"WE ARE HOME!!!!"

Yuuki, Yukana, and Ranko opened the door and entered their house. They felt that it had been a while and it felt relaxing.

"Welcome back," Shouko greeted them with a warm smile.

"SHOUKO, WE MISS YOU!!!" Ranko and Yukana hugged them together.

"Ranko... Yukana...." Shouko was a bit overwhelmed by their breasts.

Yuuki shook his head and saw that Rossweisse, Akane, Makoto, and Utaha were there.

"Did you bring souvenirs?" Utaha asked.

"Of course," Yuuki nodded.

"Oh, what is it?" Utaha asked.

"Me!" Yuuki said and hugged her.

"...."

Utaha sighed but also hugged him. She sniffed his body for a while since she really missed him, "I miss you."

"Me too, I can't stop thinking of you," Yuuki said.

"That's what he said, but he has children in Kyoto," Ranko said.

"Yeah, he has a daughter," Yukana nodded.

"....."

"Oh, it should be Kunou, she is the daughter of Yasaka, he has helped her when she was kidnapped," Rossweissei said.

"So this is a damsel in distress trick?" Akane said.

"This is not a trick, anyway, I have talked about them before, maybe you won't see them later," Yuuki said.

"It feels a bit complicated to have a step-daughter all of sudden," Utaha sighed.

"Oh, don't worry, Kunou is very cute," Ranko said.

"Yeah, her tail is very fluffy," Yukana said.

"Tail? Did cosplay her?" Utaha asked.

"No, she is a youkai," Ranko said and explained, "She is a nine-tailed fox."

"...."

"Youkai? Are you serious?" Utaha was surprised.

"Why are you so surprised? There is a magician," Yuuki pointed at himself, "Witch," He pointed at both Akane and Makoto, "Kuroka also a youkai too."

"Now that you mention it," Utaha nodded.

Yuuki took his luggage and said, "Shouko, I have brought a good green tea for grandma."

"Thank you," Shouko smiled and took the gift.

Yuuki, who saw her, couldn't help but hug her. He felt that this girl was thinking something and asked, "Is there something?"

Shouko shook her head and smiled, "Nothing."

Yuuki gave her a gentle smile, "I'm your boyfriend, tell me, is there something?"

Shouko looked at him and said, "Sahara is inviting me to the Amagi Brilliant Park."

"Is she alone?" Yuuki asked.

Shouko shook her head, "No, along with everyone in the elementary school."

Yuuki frowned when he heard it. He knew that she was bullied when she was in elementary school. He looked at her and asked, "Do you want to come?"

Shouko nodded, "Yes."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Why?" Yuuki asked since he didn't understand why she wanted to come.

"I want to face them," Shouko said while looking at him.

"......"

Yuuki sighed and nodded, "Alright, do whatever you want, tell me if they hurt you, I will make them become fish food later."

"No, don't do that!" Shouko didn't want him to do something like that. She looked at him and said, "Can you come too?"

"Me too?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.

Shouko nodded and looked at him nervously.

Yuuki knew that it was her first time to ask something from him. He nodded at her, "Alright, when are we going?"

"I will tell you when we have set up the date but it should be during the summer break," Shouko said.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and looked at Akane who was eating the souvenirs that he had bought.

"Onee-chan, don't eat all the time," Makoto reprimanded her.

"It's okay, I won't get fat," Akane said with a smile. She continued to eat since it was very good, "Hmm, yummy!!!"

"...."

Yuuki shook his head and turned on the television. He was a bit curious about the news since he didn't have time to watch it before.

"The bomber who has placed a bomb in the Nishoji TV and during Satsuki Cup has been caught...."

"The bomber is Kensuke Achiwa, the president of Achiwa Real Estate and Satsuki-Kai president....."

"Again, Hattori Heiji, the Naniwa Sherlock Holmes was the one who solved this case, let me ask him about his opinion about this case."

Yuuki was a bit surprised about this news.

"Hello Hattori-san, what do you think about this case?"

"Yes, this case is very dangerous....."

Yuuki was a bit speechless but he also saw a little devil with a red bow tie standing near Hattori, "Akane, that's Conan."

"Hmm? Where?" Akane looked around. She had heard about this catastrophe kid who would bring a lot of cases around his surroundings.

"The kid with a red bow tie, blue suit, and glasses," Yuuki said.

Akane looked at the television and focused her attention toward Conan.

"Oh, is that him?" Makoto was a bit curious since she had heard a lot of the story but she had never seen him.

Akane felt a bit strange when she saw him, "Strange."

"Strange?" Yuuki looked at her with a curious expression.

Akane nodded and said, "Yeah, I'm not sure, but I want to see him directly, it is a bit hard to say something when I only watch him through the television."

Yuuki nodded, "There will be a lot of chances that you can see him." He thought for a bit and asked, "Are you free this summer?"

"What's wrong?" Akane asked.

"We're going on the trip, do you want to come too?" Yuuki asked.

"Oh? Where?" Akane asked.

"Koumi Island," Yuuki said.

"How about me?" Makoto asked.

"Of course, you can come," Yuuki nodded

"Meow," Chito jumped on his lap.

"Of course, you too," Yuuki caressed her head.

"Meow...."

Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and said, "You too, take a break, come with me."

"....."

"Really?" Rossweisse asked.

"Of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "This trip will be nice since you can do a treasure hunt there."

"Treasure hunt?!"

They were surprised and curious when they heard it.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

674 Summer Trip Plan 2

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, treasure hunt, Rossweisse, can you explain it to them?"

Rossweisse nodded and said, "This island is special since there is a legend that the legendary pirate ship's Jolly Roget is sunk down around that area. I have only heard that it was a rumor but in this ship, there are a lot of golds and the treasure that has been collected by this Jolly Roger."

"Is that true?" Utaha felt very interested. She thought it could become a good novel idea.

"I'm not sure, but this was a legend when I booked a place for us to have a summer break later," Rosswessei said and continued, "Even though there wasn't any legendary ship, this island was very beautiful and the beach was also good."

"How did you know about that?" Akane asked.

"I read the review on the internet and a tour trip from Yuuki's father also recommended this place," Rossweisse said.

Yuuki knew that his father had a lot of business. His fee to become a bodyguard was a lot and it would be waste to not use it since he could make more money later. He thought for a bit and said, "That's right, Rossweisse."

"Hmm?" Rossweisse looked at him.

"I have promised to give you something to power up, right?" Yuuki said.

"Oh, that's right, I have thought to go back for a while to practice, what do you think?" Rossweisse asked.

"You want to go back?" Yuuki asked.

Rossweisse nodded, "I think that my power is too weak right now, I can't protect everyone with this and seeing Kuroka defeat everyone makes me want to get stronger."

Yuuki felt a bit sad when he thought that she would go back.

"Go back? Are you going back to your home, Rossweisse?" Akane asked in surprise when she heard it.

Rossweisse looked at him and said, "I will when I have gotten the permission."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"....."

Yuuki sighed and looked at him, "I'm going to miss you."

Rossweisse smiled, "It's only for two weeks." She looked at him and said, "I also miss my family too."

Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." He looked at her and said, "Come to my studio, I will give you, your magic item."

"Hmm? Have you made it?" Rossweisse asked.

Yuuki nodded, "You can practice it too when you go back."

"Can you make a magic item? Can I see it?" Akane asked.

"Uh, me too," Makoto said.

"Is that okay?" Yuuki looked at Rossweisse. He didn't mind to show it to them but it was his gift for Rossweisse.

Rosswessei nodded, "Why not?"

Everyone was also curious that he would give her a magic item.

Yuuki had an idea of what kind of magic item he should give her. It was only a moment but they could feel high energy concentrated on his hand. In his hand, there was a beautiful necklace on his hand, "For you."

Rossweisse was stunned since that necklace was very beautiful, "Is this okay?" She wanted it but she felt a bit hesitant.

"Sure, I have made it for you, give it a try," Yuuki said and added, "Or do you want me to wear it for you?" He smiled looking at her reaction.

Rossweisse blushed but nodded when she heard it, "Yes." She picked up her hair and showed him her neck.

"Good," Yuuki nodded and sucked a deep breath when he saw her beautiful nape. He wanted to suck and kiss that nape of her right now but he held himself and placed the necklace on her neck. He looked at the beautiful appearance of her nape and decided to go for it. He gave it a kiss for a moment and said, "You're beautiful."

Rossweisse was amazed at the necklace on her neck until she felt him kissing her nape. She was startled but she became weak when she heard his deep voice. She blushed and said, "Thank you."

"No problem, you can try the power of this necklace too," Yuuki said.

"Is there a power on this necklace?" Rossweisse asked with curiosity.

Yuuki nodded, "Yes, try to bind this magic item with your magic power, it will bind to you instantly, you can feel the connection between you and this item, you will also receive instructions on how to use this item too."

Rossweisse nodded and used her magic power on this necklace. She felt a connection between her and this necklace. She also received instructions on how to use this magic item. She started to draw something on the air.

Akane had been observing both of them for a while. She was quite jealous of Rossweisse for receiving such a beautiful necklace. She also wanted to have a guy to send her a beautiful necklace too. She suddenly saw Rossweisse start to draw someone with her hand, "Hmm? The constellation? The Big Dipper?"

Rossweisse nodded and suddenly there was a portal with a big dipper constellation appeared and made the glass on the table disappear and moved it to the chair. She was surprised by this power, "Wow!!!!"

"This power is a bit similar to the magic trait of Abaddon Clan from the Devil," Yuuki said and asked, "What do you think?"

"Thank you....." Rossweisse felt really happy but also felt a bit uncomfortable, "But is this okay? I'm sure that this is very hard to create."

"It's okay, just think of it to help you get stronger and help me protect everyone," Yuuki said.

"Oh..." Rossweisse felt a bit disappointed with his answer.

"You can also think of it as a sign that you're mine too," Yuuki whispered while sniffing her nape.

"W - who is yours?!" Rosseweisse felt a bit weak right now and she was sure that she couldn't move when he pushed her right now.

"Go back as soon as possible, I'm really going to miss you," Yuuki hugged her waist.

"Hmm..." Rossweisse nodded with a bashful smile.

Yuuki let her go and looked at everyone, "Don't worry, I have prepared for everyone too."

Their eyes lit up when they heard his words.

Yuuki knew that they were a bit jealous and he needed to do this.

"How about me?" Akane asked.

"No, you won't get anything," Yuuki said.

"Eh!?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

675 Which part?

Yuuki felt a bit sad since Rossweisse had to go back to her hometown for two weeks. He sighed in his bedroom but suddenly he heard a familiar voice enter his room.

"YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"

"Ugh!"

Marika suddenly jumped right into his stomach while looking at him.

Yuuki felt that this girl was deliberate, "What's wrong?"

"You're a bit unfair, Yuuki-sama, I have heard that you have kissed that silver-haired European babe," Marika said.

Yuuki blinked his eyes and asked, "Where did you hear it?"

"The informant information is a secret, I can't disclose it to you, Yuuki-sama," Marika said with a professional tone.

"..."

Marika suddenly took a piece of paper and showed it to him.

"What is that?" Yuuki asked.

"This is the data that I have been collecting with my information regarding the favorite parts of each of your girlfriends," Marika said.

"....."

"Do you have that much free time that you can create such a thing?" Yuuki was sweating very hard right now.

"Ahem, let me read it," Marika said while sitting on his stomach.

"Listen to me?!"

"The first is Utaha, you love her legs," Marika said.

"..."

Yuuki opened his mouth wide when he listened to her words.

"The second is Ranko, you love her thighs," Marika said.

"....."

"The third is Yukana, you love her underboob, my Yuuki-sama is very perverted," Marika smiled.

"Enough, what do you want to tell me?" Yuuki asked.

"I want to know what mine is!?" Marika said.

"Ha?!" Yuuki was startled and had a headache, "Sorry? Can you repeat it again?"

"I want to know, what about me? Which part of my body that loves that much that you are unable to look away from me!!!" Marika was very competitive, especially when she heard that he had kissed Rossweise's nape last night. She suddenly remembered that she didn't know which part of her that made him love her. She needed to know as soon as possible and jumped into him right away.

"...."

"I love all about you," Yuuki answered.

Marika blushed but shook her head, "I know that but I want to know which part that you love the most."

Yuuki suddenly turned on her and pushed her on his bed. He was on top and she was on the bottom, "I love the part when you turn into bashful when I tease you." He whispered to her.

Marika was almost defeated but her will to know which part of her body that was his favorite made her revived instantly, "N - No, I want to know! I want to know!" She fought him while biting his neck, "Hamu!!!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Why are you biting me? Are you a dog?" Yuuki sighed and sat down while looking at her body instantly.

"Y - Yuuki-sama, why are you looking at him like that? D - Do you want to eat me right now? W - We can't do that since Otoo-sama said that we need to get married first, b - but if you want it right now..."

"...."

Yuuki really thought that this girl was really cute, "Hmm, Marika, how about you take off your clothes?"

"..."

"Y - Yuuki-sama?! Are you going to eat me right now?" Marika blushed and waved her hand fervently, "N - No, we can't do that right now!"

"I want to see your body now, you want to know which part of your body that I love the most right?" Yuuki asked.

"O - Oh....." Marika was startled.

"Do you want to?" Yuuki asked.

"S - Sure, b - but you need to turn your face away," Marika said while blushing.

"Then, isn't all of this meaningless?" Yuuki said.

"Yuuki-sama, why are you so skilled with words?" Marika complained.

"No, I'm just saying this to you," Yuuki said.

Marika sighed and nodded, "Alright, I will take off my clothes, but you can only see my underwear, more than that is big no!"

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry."

Marika nodded and said, "I will start."

"Good, do you want me to help?" Yuuki asked.

"N - No, I can do it myself," Marika said nervously and started to open her shirt slowly. She could feel his hot gaze on her body that made her become a bit dizzy but she continued to open her shirt slowly yet surely. She took off her smooth body and her unexpected big breasts to him while only leaving a bra and skirt. She tried to cover her body and closed her eyes, "Y - Yuuki-sama, please don't look at me?"

"Why? You're very beautiful," Yuuki said and moved toward her. He looked at her and said, "I think that I have found my favorite part in your body."

"Really? Where is it?" Marika became very happy when she heard it.

"Can you let me kiss it?" Yuuki asked while looking at her intensely.

"K - Kiss?!" Marika blushed and was shy.

"How?" Yuuki asked.

"B - But where is it?" Marika asked.

Yuuki crouched down and said, "It's your navel."

"...."

"Yuuki-sama, you're very perverted, I have never thought that it is my navel, don't you think that my breasts are better?" Marika sighed.

"Really? I think your navel is very cute," Yuuki said and blew it with his mouth.

"K - Kyaaa...." Marika wasn't sure but suddenly she felt very sensitive right now, maybe it was because of his words earlier that made her unconsciously tried to be more conscious about her navel make it more sensitive.

Yuuki felt that her reaction was really cute, "Let me kiss it."

Marika only nodded while trying to hold her embarrassment.

Yuuki nodded and moved closer. He kissed her navel slowly while licking it slowly.

"Y - Yuuki-sama, that's tickles..." Marika felt held his head trying to push him away but she was very weak right now.

"Really? Let me make it feel good," Yuuki kept kissing her navel while using his magic to search for her sensitive points.

"Y - Yuuki-sama..." Marika felt that his kiss felt really good. She didn't understand why but she knew that this guy was very skillful.

Suddenly the door opened.

"Yuuki, can you go with me to the Eagle Jump since I need to tell them that I-----"

Marika and Yuuki were stunned.

"What kind of perverted game are you playing?!" Rosseisse said when she saw him kissing her stomach.

"..."

"Do you believe that I'm checking her health since she said that she was uncomfortable earlier?"

"...."

Rossweisse and Marika were silent while looking at him without expression.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

676 Is it okay to let her become a director?

There was still a misunderstanding but his perverted nature was already known to them so their reaction was a bit lukewarm when they heard him kissing Marika's navel.

Yuuki was driving his car together with Rossweisse to go to the Eagle Jump since she wanted to say a farewell to them since she needed to go back to her home for two weeks.

"You can even move someone to the bottom of the sea or outer space with your new power," Yuuki said.

Rossweisse nodded, "It should have the same potential as the 'Dimensional Lost' from the Hero Faction."

"It should be, you should be able to create your own dimension, but this thing is good for counterattack and maneuver, you're smart, I'm sure, you can master that thing instantly," Yuuki said and asked, "Still, go back quickly alright?"

Rossweisse looked at him and said, "How about you go with me to my home country?" She also wanted him to know about her home and showed the beauty of that place.

"...."

Yuuki thought for a bit and shook his head, "I have been away for a long time, maybe next time, I will go to your home, greet your parents and grandma."

"Why do you want to greet my parents and grandma?" Rossweisse looked at him waiting for his answer.

"As your boss, I need to tell them that you're a very capable secretary," Yuuki said.

"Is that all?" Rossweisse asked.

"I might ask them to give it to me," Yuuki said.

"No!" Rossweisse shook her head and said, "I want it to be more romantic!?"

"....."

Yuuki nodded, "Then, let's wait until you get back, I can do more later."

"Good," Rossweisse nodded and said, "So do you love my nape?" She bashfully asked him.

"....."

"Is that important now?"

---

Yuuki and Rossweisse entered the Eagle Jump and they were greeted by a lot of people.

Eagle Jump has developed into something big, especially when they have worked together with Nintendo to create Pokemon.

Pokemon is the hottest game in the country right now and the sales are very crazy.

Kono Akio, the CEO of Nintendo is very happy since the result of Pokemon is very good.

Yuuki didn't intend to change him since he was too lazy to take care of him. Even though that person's mind was very small, his skill was good. He wasn't afraid of him either since he could control him when he did something.

"Yuuki, I have been wanting to ask," Rossweisse asked.

"Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.

"Is it okay to make Hazuki become the president?" Rossweisse asked.

"Why do you think that she is not suitable?" Yuuki asked.

"No, she has the skill but her personality is a bit...." Rossweisse sighed when she thought about this woman.

"YUUKI-KUN!! ROSSWEISSE-CHAN!!!"

Suddenly someone shouted and jumped toward them.

"Ugh!" Rossweisse was a bit startled.

Yuuki caught her in his arms, "Hazuki...." He didn't expect that this woman was this active.

"You're really bad, you have never come here," Hazuki pouted.

"I'm sorry, but I have a lot of things to do," Yuuki put on a wry smile.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Sigh, I know that you will have to fight with that pro-wrestler, right? Don't worry, I have brought the ticket," Hazuki said.

Yuuki felt a bit strange when he saw a woman in her late 20's acting similar to a teenager. He thought for a bit and asked, "How is the game?"

"It's okay, the process is smooth since the idea is very good and we will be the pioneers of this FPS game," Hazuki seemed quite proud.

Yuuki only nodded in response.

"Hazuki-san, what about the employees that you want to recruit," Rossweisse asked.

"No, I reject them all," Hazuki shook her head.

"Why?" Roosweisse asked.

"Because they're male! I don't want a male in this company! I only want a cute girl in my office," Hazuki said while shaking her head.

"......"

Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "What do you think?"

"Isn't it okay?" Yuuki said.

"Ha? Are you serious?" Rossweiasse asked.

"Why not, some of them are not comfortable with guys, it might be counter-productive to hire guys in this company," Yuuki said.

"Yes, that's true," Hazuki also supported his idea, "So we only need to hire girls." She was very happy with it and smiled.

Rossweisse could only sigh when she listened to their response.

Yuuki also didn't really mind for this company only to hire girls. He thought that it would be unique for the company to be moved only by a woman.

"Alright, let's go to my office, let me tell you the report of this game," Hazuki said and pulled his hands.

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

---

Yuuki looked at the design of the zombie that had been created by the graphics team, "So almost all of them are from Kou?"

"Yes," Hazuki sighed.

Yuuki whistled since Kou was very talented.

The quality is good but the quantity is just crazy.

Yuuki didn't expect for her to be able to create a lot of designs alone but he shook his head, "Did she still stay overnight?"

"Well, she still stays overnight but it is quite rare for her, maybe only once a week," Hazuki said.

"Don't let her stay overnight, it will be terrible for her to get sick," Yuuki said.

"That's true, but I want to see her cute face when she is sick," Hazuki said.

"....."

"Please stop that," Yuuki shook his head at this woman. He knew that this woman was bisexual but luckily she wasn't aggressive and only played a prank to some of the employees.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

677 Cosplay? Not Cross Dress, Right?

*knock knock

"Hazuki-san, there is something that I need to talk with you regarding the new feature of the game."

The door was opened.

"Oh, Umiko-kun, please enter," Hazuki said.

Umiko looked at him and was surprised, "Yuuki, you're here?"

"Yeah, it has been a while," Yuuki nodded.

Umiko sighed in tiredness and complained, "You should come often, this woman has always to make a sudden change on the plan, the workload of the programming team is sometimes very hard."

"Really?" Yuuki looked at Hazuki.

"He - Hey! But this game needs to be interesting, I thought to enter some adjustments to make this game better, you're the one who is very happy with this game when he has proposed it?" Hazuki said.

"That's true," Umiko knew that she couldn't complain. She took the document and asked, "Is this feature alright? Can you check it?"

Hazuki nodded and started to check the feature on the document.

Yuuki was sitting on the sofa since he didn't really think that he needed to help her.

"Yuuki, are you free next week?" Umiko asked.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"There is an airsoft gun match for the entire country and I want to join myself in that tournament," Hazuki said.

"Oh," Yuuki felt a bit interested, "How many people can join?"

"I need three people," Hazuki said.

"What about the last person?" Yuuki asked.

Hazuki shook her head and said, "I have thought to get a random person from the company since both of us are enough to dominate the entire tournament." She looked at Hazuki and said, "Maybe, I can invite Hazuki since she can become a perfect meat shield."

"...."

"Oi, don't include me in this tournament! I don't want to join any airsoft gun match," Hazuki shook her head fervently. She didn't want to join such a thing again since she had a bad memory.

"How about you, Rossweisse?" Umiko asked.

"Me? I will go back to my hometown for two weeks, I can't join you," Rossweisse shook her head.

"....."

"YOU'RE GOING BACK?!" Hazuki and Umiko were startled and looked at him.

"Yes, I have given her permission, she has a family matter back in Europe," Yuuki said.

Hazuki nodded, "Bring me some souvenirs."

"Where is your hometown?" Umiko asked.

"Norwegia, I will bring you a salmon or something there," Rossweisse nodded.

"Good," Umiko nodded.

"That's Umiko, I have a friend, she should be good to join us in this airsoft gun tournament," Yuuki said.

"She? Girl?" Umiko asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"Is she cute?" Hazuki asked.

"Yeah?" Yuuki answered.

"Bring her here," Hazuki said with an excited expression.

bang!

"W - Waa!!!" Hazuki was startled.

"Finish your job first and also don't be rude to people," Umiko said.

"...."

Hazuki pouted, "Hmph, Hazuki is very strict."

Umiko nodded, "Good, you can bring her to the tournament later."

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and asked, "That's right, you're from Okinawa, right?"

Umiko nodded, "Yes, is there something wrong?"

"Have you come to Koumi Island?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, I have, I have played there several times, there is a castle under the sea, that is a very beautiful place," Umiko nodded and asked, "Why you asked?"

"Nothing, I'm just curious," Yuuki said.

"Then you should be there," Umiko told him.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded.

They were talking for a while regarding the game.

Yuuki decided to move around the company since it had been a while since he came here.

---

Hifumi had just come back to the toilet. She wanted to go back but suddenly she saw someone who she didn't expect, "Y - Yuuki-kun...."

"Hifumu-san, it has been a while, your cosplay is very cute befo---"

Hifumi hurriedly closed his mouth, "D - don't tell anyone about my hobby?!"

"Why are you shy? Isn't your cosplay is very good?" Yuuki asked.

"I - I'm very shy, I - I don't want people to know it," Hifumi sighed when she thought her boss knew her embarrassing hobby.

"Why not? You're very cute in that cosplay though," Yuuki said.

Hifumi blushed when she heard it.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Well, enough of teasing you, I'm going back now," Yuuki had enough to move around this place and greeted some people He wanted to go back and had fun at his house later.

'Huh?!' Hifumi thought that he would bully her but she didn't expect that he would go back directly. She saw his back move slowly far away and couldn't help but say, "Wait!"

"Hmm?" Yuuki turned and looked at her, "Is there something, Hifumi-san?"

'Huh?!' Hifumi suddenly became nervous when he looked at her. She wasn't sure what to say right now since she only called him unconsciously.

"Calm down, talk to me slowly," Yuuki said and added, "Take a deep breath."

Hifumi nodded, "Ha... Ha... Hu... Ha... Ha... Hu...."

'Are you pregnant?' Yuuki wanted to spit when he looked at the way she breathed.

Hifumi calmed for a bit and asked, "C - Can you help me to enter a cosplay event?"

"Hmm?" Yuuki was surprised by her request, "Cosplay event?"

Hifumi nodded, "Yes, there is a cosplay that I want to enter but it needs two people, c - can you help me?" She asked him with a nervous expression.

"Sure, but I don't have the costume," Yuuki said.

"I - It's okay, I - I have one," Hifumi said with a blush.

Yuuki frowned and asked, "That is not a female costume, right?"

"N - No, this is a male costume," Hifumi said.

Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Good, let's exchange our email, we can talk about it later."

Hifumi nodded after hearing his response.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

678 Problem in Amagi Brilliant Park?

Yuuki was in his class right now. He could see that everyone was very excited since the summer break was around the corner.

"Yuuki, can we really join you to go to Koumi Island?" Kuina asked with excitement.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Don't you have a plan to go somewhere?"

Kuina shook her head, "I'm planning to eat, no, I mean read a book for the entire summer but it is different when you invite me to an island."

Yuuki looked at Hinako, "How about you, Hina-chan? Are you going back to your hometown?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Hmm, I'm not sure yet," Hinako shook her head.

"Now that you mention it, where is your hometown?" Ranko asked.

"Me? My home is in the Goto Islands," Hinako said.

"......"

"That's crazy far away from here, isn't that island almost on the south part of this country?" Ranko was surprised.

Hinako nodded, "Yes, that is why it is a bit hard to go home since it is very far away." She thought that it would take a long time to get back since it was too far away.

"Is that place nice?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, even though it is quiet, everyone is very friendly and they're nice to me," Hinako smiled.

"Maybe, I will play in your hometown, is that okay?" Yuuki asked.

"Yes, please come," Hinako nodded with a smile.

"Yuuki, can we talk for a bit?"

Yuuki turned and nodded, "Sure, Isuzu."

Isuzu walked to him and sat near him, "The ticket of your match has almost been sold out, everyone is happy with the progress."

"Good, how about the stage?" Yuuki asked.

Isuzu nodded, "We have secured the location in the football stadium inside our park, you have checked that place before, right?"

Yuuki nodded, "That place is good."

"Taramo and his underlings have been working and the stage will be done soon," Isuzu said and continued, "This is going to become a big tournament, Sekibayashi-san has helped us to invite a lot of wrestling friends to make the show become merrier."

Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "That's a good idea."

"Yes, I want to do this even to be successful, her highness's health has turned into good since the theme park is always busy," Isuzu said but suddenly her expression became a frown.

"What's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"I know that the princess told me not to tell you but the people from Tochigi Destiny Land have been making trouble in the park," Isuzu said.

Yuuki frowned, "Good, don't worry, they won't make trouble again." Since someone came to make trouble then he should create bigger trouble for them. He emailed his father about his problem and he received his reply.

'Ok.'

Yuuki knew that his father would also send trouble to this Tochigi Destiny Land. He looked at her and asked, "Don't worry, I have solved it, what about the others?"

"The limit of our park is at the end of the autumn season, but with the data that I have received our park will succeed to gather more than 500,000 guests before 6 months," Isuzu had a bright expression when she said this to him even though she didn't smile.

Yuuki looked at her and didn't expect for her to be able to create such a smile before she was very cold and very expressionless. He could tell that she was very happy right now. He thought for a bit and asked, "Have you heard a Kengan Match?"

"Kengan match?" Isuzu titled her head.

"Remember to contact me right away when the people from Tochigi Destiny Land want to have a Kengan Match," Yuuki said.

"So what is this Kengan Match?" Isuzu asked curiously.

"This is an underground fight to settle down a business problem through a fight between representative fighters," Yuuki said.

Isuzu was surprised to hear it, "So to settle that business problem they decided to settle it with a duel? Is it that simple?"

"The fighters of each representative are very powerful, Sekibayashi-san is also a member of the representative battle," Yuuki said.

"Sekibayashi-san is?!" Isuzu was surprised to hear it. She knew that Sekibayashi was very powerful. She wasn't even sure that she could win against him with only a barehand, however, it was different with her gun. She looked at him and asked, "If that happens, who is our fighter?"

"Me," Yuuki said while pointing at himself.

"....."

"Are you serious?" Isuzu asked with a surprised expression.

"Yes, you can ask both Yukana and Ranko, they have seen me fighting," Yuuki said.

"..."

Isuzu would have never expected that her boss was part of the underground fighter that was made by a rich businessman. She suddenly had a headache and couldn't help but sigh.

"You only need to worry when that thing is happening, you don't need to think much right now," Yuuki said.

Isuzu nodded at his response.

"Oh, that's right, my secretary is going back to her hometown now," Yuuki said.

"Oh," Isuzu nodded and asked, "Do you want me to change her?"

"Is that no?" Yuuki asked.

Isuzu had always wanted to come but she knew that he had his own secretary. She nodded and said, "Good." She would steal the position of his secretary during this time.

Yuuki wasn't sure what she was thinking but he could tell that she seemed quite spirited.

The class started and Hiratsuka entered the class. She announced that the summer break would start tomorrow and told them not to forget about the homework. She told them to go to the ceremony since today was the end of the semester.

Everyone who heard it couldn't help but became excited since that means that they could go back earlier than usual.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

679 Summer Break Start!

Yuuki was sitting next to both Ranko and Mayuki on his side. He was listening to the principal who announced to them that the summer break would start tomorrow. He suddenly felt that his side was nudged by someone.

"Hmm?" Yuuki turned.

"What is the Kengan Match?" Mayuki asked him in a low voice.

"..."

"It's a special match between the employees in the Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki answered in a low voice. He looked at her and asked, "Did you hear our conversation?" He thought that they were eavesdropping his conversation with Isuzu earlier.

Mayuki blushed and nodded, "I'm a bit curious."

'C - Cute.....'

---

Chitoge sighed when she thought that she hadn't made progress with him for the past summer.

"Ojou, what's wrong? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat ramen after this?" Tsugumi asked with a worried expression.

"...."

Chitoge twitched her lips and sighed. She looked at her and asked, "What kind of thing have you done with him?"

"..."

"W - Why are you asking that kind of question suddenly?!" Tsugumi blushed very hard while listening to her question.

"Just answer me, I'm curious," Chitoge asked.

"Oh, do you want to try it with Raku Ichijou?" Tsugumi suddenly said.

"Why is it that guy!?" Chitoge was a bit annoyed.

"Huh? Isn't he Ojou's boyfriend?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression.

"...."

Chitoge almost forgot, "That's right, he is my boyfriend!"

"...."

Tsugumi looked at her with a suspicious expression and said, "Ojou, don't tell me...."

Chitoge was very nervous right now.

"Do you want to try to get into the next step with him?" Tsugumi asked.

"..."

"Y - Yes, that's right," Chitoge couldn't help but answered since they were in a fake relationship. She needed to do this or else both of their families would fight to each other.

Tsugumi blushed and said, "W - Well, we have kissed each other...."

Chitoge felt very uncomfortable but she listened, "Is it a normal kiss?"

"No, deep one," Tsugumi felt really embarrassed right now, "E - Enough, Ojou, how about you?"

"M - Me? I - I'm normal, w - we have never done that," Chitoge shook her head while blushing, 'Why are you asking me that?!'

Tsugumi sighed, "Well, maybe, because Yuuki is perverted."

"....."

---

"Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.

"What's wrong?" Ranko asked.

"Nothing, I feel that someone is talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "That's right, let's go to your parents after."

Her eyes lit up, "Really?"

"Of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "I want to meet uncle and aunt."

""He's not an uncle or an aunt," Ranko said and corrected himself, "it's a mom and a dad."

"..."

Yuuki was wondering why this girl could become this adorable.

---

"SO WITH THAT PLEASE ENJOY YOUR SUMMER BREAK, DON'T FORGET TO DO YOUR HOMEWORK, THEN THE FIRST SEMESTER END AND LET'S MEET IN THE NEXT SEMESTER," the principle said and ended the ceremony.

Everyone clapped their hands since they were very happy that the ceremony was over and they could go back early.

The teacher was also very happy since this principle had finished the ceremony.

Yuuki was walking together with Chiaki, Mayuki, and Ranko since they were in the same class.

"Yuuki-sama!!!"

Suddenly someone jumped into his back.

Yuuki didn't need to turn since he knew who this person was, "Marika....."

"Yuuki-sama, do you want to try to work in Wagnaria? Try to help me out there," Marika said, and added, "Working with you will be nice."

Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "I will try for one day."

"Yay!!!" Marika hugged his neck.

"Tachibana-san, you can't hug him in this place."

Marika turned and said, "Oh, isn't this Tsugumi-san?"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Tsugumi was there together with Chitoge, Raku, Onodera, Shuu, and Ruri.

Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and asked, "Tsugumi, do you have a plan next week?"

"Next week?" Tsugumi forgot her confrontation with Marika and looked at him. She shook her head and said, "There is nothing, I'm free."

"Good, can you come with me to the airsoft gun tournament?" Yuuki asked.

"Airsoft gun tournament?"

Everyone who listened to him was surprised.

"Yuuki-sama, why not me?" Marika complained.

"Can you use an airsoft gun?" Yuuki asked and added, "Also, this is a tournament against everyone in this country, I don't want you to get hurt." He knew that it was sappy but he needed to do this or else this girl would cry and roll around on the ground.

"So, you don't invite me because you don't want me to get hurt?" Marika seemed quite happy.

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

"Interesting," Tsugumi was interested in this tournament.

Yuuki looked at her and said, "Our group will be three people."

"Three? Who is the other person?" Tsugumi knew his skill in marksmanship was very good so she didn't need to worry.

"It's my employee at Eagle Jump, she is a big fan of airsoft guns, she has invited me then I thought to bring you along since you're really good," Yuuki said.

"Aniki, can we watch you?" Raku asked since he was pretty curious. He knew that the summer break started but he didn't even have a plan. He couldn't help but ask to come too.

"Why not?" Yuuki nodded.

"Can I come too, Aniki?" Shuu asked with a hopeful expression.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded and looked at everyone, "If you're free, how about you go with us too?" He looked at Chitoge, Onodera, and Ruri.

"Ojou, let's go, we can go together," Tsugumi asked.

"W - Well, sure," Chitoge nodded.

"I can't come since I need to practice with my drama club," Chiaki said.

"I will also help the store," Mayuki said.

"I would come too," Onodera nodded.

"Me too," Ruri nodded.

"Good, make sure that you're free next week," Yuuki said.

Yuuki went back together with Yukana and Ranko after saying goodbye to everyone. They entered the house and felt that there was a smell of burning coming from the living room. They hurriedly went there to see what was happening.

"What are you doing?"

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

680 Love Drug Inciden

Yuuki saw both Akane and Makoto were making something in the living room.

"So what are you doing?" Ranko asked.

"Onee-chan taught me how to make something, but I'm not sure what it is," Makoto said.

Akane laughed, "Haha, I'm teaching her how to make a love drug."

"..."

"Love drug?!" They were surprised when they heard it.

"O - Onee-chan, I - I'm not sure that I need this drug," Makoto felt a bit embarrassed when she thought that she would create this thing.

"Don't worry, even though it is a love drug, the effect is only making yourself more beautiful in front of your surroundings," Akane said.

"Is it? But why does it smell so bad?" Yuuki complained.

"It was a failure," Akane said.

"It's a failure?!" Makoto was startled.

"Why did you teach her that?" Ranko asked.

"It's for her to be careful since there is a stray witch that has sold this drug to random people," Akane said.

"Is that okay?" Yukana was a bit worried.

"You have a protection charm from him and I'm sure that you guys will be alright," Akane said.

"Have you caught the culprit?" Yuuki asked.

Akane nodded, "I have planned to catch it, but can you help me?"

"Do you want me to help?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah, I believe in my power but I still want to be careful," Akane sighed and said, "I have wanted to ask Rossweisse but she has gone back to her hometown."

Yuuki nodded, "So when are we going?"

"It should be tonight, I know the location of this stray witch but it is better to be careful," Akane said.

"...."

Yuuki was a bit speechless at this woman who asked him to go with him today. He thought it would be three days or a week but it was tonight.

"Can you?" Akane asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I can help you." He thought for a bit and asked, "So the effect is only something akin to make up? Making yourself be more attractive or something?"

Akane nodded, "Yeah, it depends on the price."

"For information, how much is the price?" Ranko asked.

"The cheapest should be 1 million Island Coins," Akane said.

Ranko and Yukana sucked a deep breath when they heard it.

"Is it really that expensive?" Makoto was surprised.

"Of course, even though the ingredients are quite easy, it takes a long time to make it," Akane said, and continued, "Every magician needs a lot of money for their research, so 1 million is a normal price."

Yuuki started to think that he could rob the money of this stray witch. He looked at her and asked, "So why are you hunting this stray witch? Is there any kind of quest or something in your organization?"

Akane nodded, "That's the gist, we a legal witch that is entered an organization also need to work to get money, for example, this quest where I need to catch this stray witch."

"Onee-chan, I also want to do a quest too," Makoto said.

"Hmm, I guess that would be a good experience for you, I will call the broker and you can meet her tomorrow," Akane said.

"So what is the payment?" Yuuki asked. He was curious about what kind of currency that was used by the witch.

"The reward is gold," Akane answered.

"How much?" Yuuki asked.

"It should be 10 kg of the gold bar since this stray witch has caused a lot of trouble," Akane said.

"......."

"I don't know that witch can make a lot of money," Yukana sighed when she thought about it.

"Yuuki, can I become one too? Magician or witch?" Ranko asked him.

"Hmm, for you, it isn't a magician, but something similar to Sacred Gears user," Yuuki said, and added, "Still, that thing is dangerous, I have given you something akin to protection when you're in danger, that necklace will open the seal inside that will teleport you back to me."

"......."

"That's incredible," Akane was amazed and looked at him, "What is your magic? I have been curious for a while." She saw that he could do a lot of things. She thought that he was a Sacred Gears or Longinus user but it seemed that it was more than that.

Yuuki only smiled, "I'm only a normal magician, nothing special."

"...."

They wanted to spit when they heard his words.

"Normal magicians won't have a connection with the governor of Fallen Angel and Maou from the devil world," Akane snorted.

"Anyway, I will help you later," Yuuki said and asked, "Is it related to Khaos Brigade?"

Akane nodded, "Yeah, it should be, their organization needs a lot of money, it is normal for them to use this method to raise money." She sighed and said, "The love drug is better, I have heard that they can even create a fake Phoniex Tears, even though the effect is lower but it is cheaper a lot of people have bought it."

Yuuki nodded since he believed a lot of people would be attracted to the effect of Phoenix Tears, especially when that person had lost their limbs or would die tomorrow, such a drug would be sold at a very high price. He started to think that it was very easy for him to create money. He looked at her and asked, "You're going to give me some of the rewards, right?"

"Of course," Akane nodded and said, "I have asked for your help, of course, you will get part of the reward."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Yuuki nodded and thought that it was better to hunt a stray magician since the money was a lot and it would only take one day for him to solve it. His job as a bodyguard for rich people was also good but it needed a lot of days to finish it.

"Good, let's catch this Stray Magician tonight," Akane said.

"Onee-chan, can I come too?" Makoto asked since she was curious.

Akane looked at him in response.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't worry, I can protect her."

Akane nodded, "Prepare yourself."

Makoto nodded and asked, "Where are we going tonight?"

"Shibuya."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

681 Shibuya

They were eating dinner together.

"So you're going to go after this?" Utaha asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I have promised her."

"Hehehe, sorry to bring him tonight," Akane smiled.

"Well, it's good, as long as you can come back soon," Utaha said.

"Good, I will come back soon, open your door for me," Yuuki said.

Utaha blushed in response, "Don't always say something vulgar!?"

"But don't you love it?" Yuuki asked.

"..."

Utaha knocked his head and snorted. She looked at him and said, "I - I will stay in your room."

"Good," Yuuki nodded.

"...."

Akane, who saw their interaction, couldn't help but feel that she had to eat dog food. She looked at her sister who had gotten used to his actions and couldn't help but sighed.

---

Yuuki, Akane, and Makoto were going out together. They teleported directly to one of the roofs in the tall building.

"Where is this?" Makoto asked.

"It's a club," Yuuki said.

"Club?" Makoto and Akane twitched their lips.

Yuuki nodded, "Don't be surprised, it is one of the businesses of my father."

"Oh, it is uncle," Makoto nodded.

"I often forget that he is a gangster," Akane sighed.

"So where is the stray magician?" Yuuki asked.

"Hmm," Akane looked around and pointed her finger, "Did you see that abandoned building? Let's check that place, also let's walk and not use teleportation."

"Why shouldn't we use teleportation?" Makoto asked. She couldn't use teleportation but she thought it was nice since she could move instantly to another place without waiting.

"I'm not sure whether that stray witch is alone or they're in a group, it will be bad for us to be surrounded suddenly," Akane answered.

"O - Oh," Makoto nodded in response.

"Let's go down now," Yuuki said.

Makoto and Akane nodded in response.

---

Miyuki Kimiko is a female high school student who isn't popular in her school but she has fallen in love with the most popular guy in the school. She didn't think much at first but when she thought that her loved one was dating someone else she couldn't help but feel jealous, 'Why not me?'

Kimiko looked at her appearance in the mirror and couldn't help but feel dissatisfied. She was quite plain compared to me and she hated that. She wanted him to become her but she knew that it was impossible with her appearance. She was looking at the internet and suddenly she heard an urban legend about the love drug that was sold in Shibuya. She knew that it was only a rumor but still she was very interested. She had heard that the price was very steep but her family economic condition was quite good.

Even though she knew that it was only a rumor, she still wanted to try it.

Tonight, she decided to go to Shibuya to get this love drug so she could attract her loved one. She had brought her cash with her and walked in Shibuya street. She felt slightly uncomfortable walking in this street since it was quite crowded. She looked around and found an abandoned building there. She hoped that the rumor of this love drug was true since she really needed it. She felt a bit scared but her desire to get the love of her loved one was very big.

Kimiko walked slowly inside, "Hello? Is there someone here?" She looked around and felt a bit scared since it was very dark here.

"Yes, do you need anything?"

"!!!!!"

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Kimiko was very scared since she saw someone in a dark robe coming out slowly from the darkness. She gulped and felt really scared but she still wanted to have that love drug, "Do you sell a love drug?" She couldn't identify this voice whether this person was female or male since it sounded quite strange but she knew that this person really sold that loved drug.

"Yes, do you bring your cash?"

---

Makoto looked at the club for the first time. She could see that everyone was dancing with an upbeat song inside.

"Let's go," Yuuki said while holding her hand.

Makoto nodded and held his hand tighter since she felt quite uncomfortable to be here.

"Akane, you can drink alcohol at home, don't drink here," Yuuki reprimanded.

"I know!!! I know the difference between work and leisure time!" Akane complained.

"....."

Yuuki and Makoto looked at her with a doubtful expression.

"W - What's with that expression, let's go!" Akane said and pulled both of them outside.

---

Shibuya is one of the most popular districts in this country. This place is the heaven of a fashionista in this country since the price is cheap and there is a lot of variety of fashion, from goth loli, military, crossdress, etc.

Makoto looked around curiously, "Is that a guy? Why is he wearing female clothes?" She asked with a curious expression at him.

"That is crossdress, it is quite common now to see such a thing," Yuuki said. He was wondering whether Takanashi still wore his crossdress.

"Really? How about that? Those clothes are quite cute," Makoto pointed at the girl who was wearing a goth loli costume.

"That should be goth loli, do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked.

"N - No," Makoto was a bit shy until suddenly she sniffed something nice, "What smell is this?"

Yuuki also sniffed and said, "Oh, that is a creep, there are a lot of people who sell a creep in this place, let's buy some."

"U - Uh..." Makoto nodded in response.

Akane, who saw both of them, couldn't help but twitch her lips, "We're not here for recreation!!!!!"

"Calm down here, I bought one for you too," Yuuki said and gave her a chocolate crepe.

Akane was still annoyed but she took a bit of this creep, "It's good!!!!!"

Yuuki knew that even though her mouth was lying, her body was honest, 'Somehow it feels misleading, well, whatever...'

Three of them walked to his district together while looking around the scenery.

"Ah, let's try that one too, Yuuki," Makoto said with excitement.

'Hello!? We're here for a job!!!' Akane wanted to complain but didn't say anything afterward since she also ate the food too.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

682 The Mountain Destroyer

"So this is the location?" Makoto asked while looking at the large abandoned building in front of her.

Yuuki also looked at this building.

Usually, the building which is abandoned it was because the developer doesn't have much money to continue to build this building or someone cheats the developer.

'Or there is a ghost....' Yuuki looked at this building but didn't find anything special. He used his magic to check there was someone inside saying, 'Hmm, 10 people?' He could see that nine people were magicians and one was normal.

"Onee-chan, there are nine people inside," Makoto said while feeling a bit cold. This would be her first time to see a stray witch or magician but it made her feel very uncomfortable.

Akane nodded. She knew that her sister had the talent to detect a magician or other creature who had an ability to use magic. In other words, her sister was a supernatural radar.

"There are ten people, one is a normal person," Yuuki said, and added, "Maybe this person wants to buy that love drug."

Akane nodded and frowned, "Let's go inside."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Makoto nodded nervously while holding his hand.

---

Kimiko looked at the pink powder that was packed in small plastic on her hand.

"Good, you can go out now."

"Is this thing real?" Kimiko asked. She had paid a million for this drug and didn't want it to be a fake.

"Tch, if you don't want it, just give it back," the person in the dark robe said with an annoyed tone.

"N - No...." Kimiko said and walked to the outside but suddenly she fell down on the ground and fainted.

The person in the dark robe frowned and said, "Oi, help me here."

"What's wrong?"

"We have a guest...."

---

Akane didn't enter the building at first but used her magic to make everyone sleep. Even though she knew that it was useless, it was quite useful to make the person who came to buy that drug to sleep.

Makoto had never seen her big sister in action and felt a bit surprised.

"Oh, isn't this The Mountain Destroyer?"

Yuuki wanted to laugh hearing her nickname since it was very lame.

They heard a voice in front of them and saw nine people there.

"Oh, it has been a while."

Akane sighed, "Yeah, it has been a while, I'm not sure why you sell that drug to a normal person, also, don't call me 'The Mountain Destroyer', also don't laugh at my nickname." She looked at him and complained.

"We need money, why don't you let us go."

"Unfortunately, I can't since you guys have violated the rules," Akane shook her head.

"Is that so? Then goodbye."

The nine magicians suddenly created a magic circle and attacked them at the same time.

"Fire Storm!"

"Water Lance!"

"Lightning Bolt!"

"Lasser Beam!"

Akane was still calm and created a large barrier in front of her and blocked their attack easily.

BOOOOM!!!

Akane created a magic circle and created a large mass of darkness swallowing up the magic that was attacking her barrier.

Yuuki who saw the battle couldn't help but felt surprised at the power of this woman. He thought this woman was only a drunkard and a lazy woman but it seemed that it wasn't the case.

"Waahh....." Makoto was amazed at the battle in front of her. She was wondering whether she could do something like that in the future.

The nine magicians frowned since they didn't expect that 'The Mountain Destroyer' was this strong. They had only heard her nickname but looking at her magic just now made them realize that she was really strong. They looked at each other and decided to use their combined magic. They started to chant their spells together.

"Oh, please punish this....."

Akane frowned and said, "Yuuki, can you help me now?" Even though she could block it, this magic probably would cause destruction around this area. She didn't want that to happen and the problem would become troublesome later since she needed to talk with the five big families. She should have asked for more reward after it was over.

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and summoned his gun.

"Don't kill them since the rewards will be lower, you need to bring them alive," Akane said.

Yuuki shot them and made them unable to use their magic.

"Huh?! What is happening?"

They were confused when suddenly their speel was broken and they couldn't use their magic anymore.

Akane didn't hesitate and used her magic to paralyze them with her magic. Her specialty was dark magic, it was the magic that made her very popular in the supernatural world. She created a mass of darkness that was similar to a swamp under their feet and swallowed them inside. She also added the magic that made them not be able to scream since she hated to hear someone screaming, "Fuhh..... It's good that we can solve this matter easily." She looked at them and said, "Let's check inside."

"Yeah."

They started to walk and ignored the nine stray magicians that were swallowed inside that mass of darkness. They saw a single female student who was sleeping on the ground and held a pink powder inside a plastic bag.

"This girl," Akane shook her head and took the drug.

Yuuki looked at this girl and saw that there were a lot of pimples on her face. He helped her to clean her face from the pimple. He knew why this girl wanted to buy the drug from this group of stray magicians.

Makoto was just too nervous right now while holding his hand.

"Alright, I will take care of the rest, you can go back," Akane said to both of them.

"Let's go back," Yuuki said.

"Ummm..." Makoto wanted to sleep right now.

"Akene, we're waiting at home," Yuuki said.

"Yes, Onee-chan, you need to get back fast," Makoto said.

"Don't worry," Akane nodded and said, "Since I only need to give them to the organization."

"Alright," Yuuki nodded and brought Makoto teleport back to his home.

Akane saw both of them were gone and felt a bit lonely, "Yosh, let's finish this as soon as possible."

---

Yuuki and Makoto teleported back to his home.

"Yawn...." Makoto yawned.

"Go sleep, don't forget to wash your teeth," Yuuki said.

"Yes..." Makoto said and went to the bathroom.

Yuuki went to his room since he knew that someone was waiting for him. He opened his room and suddenly someone jumped into him.

"Nyaa, let's make kitties, nyaa...."

Kuroka said while hugging and sniffing him with a red face.

"......"

Yuuki brought her to his bed and the rest you can imagine it yourself.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

683 Mating Season 1

Yuuki opened his eyes and saw that Kuroka was sleeping with a satisfied expression on the top of his body. He could hear her soft breath and her soft breasts pressed on his chest. He felt a bit curious why this cat suddenly asked him to create kitties.

Her tail wrapped around his little brother and made it stand up high.

Kuroka opened her eyes slowly and greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, nyaa, this thing is very spirited, nyaa."

"Good morning, can you tell me what happens?" Yuuki asked.

"This is mating season, nyaa," Kuroka hugged him and her breath became heavy.

"Again?" Yuuki asked.

Kuroka nodded with a spoiled expression.

"Well, show me your butt," Yuuki said.

"Nyaa..."

---

"So why is she clinging to you that much?" Utaha asked. She fell asleep when she was waiting for him but she was even more surprised to see the cat that usually played with them in the past had turned into a beautiful girl clinging to him for a while.

"I'm not sure," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Kuroka, is there something wrong with your bodies?"

"Nyaa, today is my mating day, let's make a lot of kitties today," Kuroka said with a sleepy expression. Even though she wanted to create a kitty, her energy had been drained since she had been playing with him from last night to dawn. She had only slept for a few hours and they continued to make a kitty. She didn't have enough sleep and wanted to sleep but her desire to create kitty made her not want to go to sleep.

"MATING SEASON?!"

They were surprised to hear it but also nodded since Kuroka was a cat youkai.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Is it normal to have a mating season?" Makoto asked.

"Yeah, we youkai have a mating season, nyaa," Kuroka said while caressing her belly, "I'm filled with his seeds now." She had big expectations right now while waiting for her kitty to come out.

Yuuki felt a bit nervous and looked at her stomach. He was wondering whether it was really easy for her to get pregnant since he had to give her a lot of seeds last night.

Ranko and Yukana looked at her stomach with a curious expression.

"So when you give birth, it will be half human and half youkai?" Utaha asked curiously.

"I'm also half-human and half youkai, nyaa, but he is a bit special, so I'm not sure about our kitty later," Kuroka said.

Yuuki became more nervous and asked, "Are you really going to get pregnant?"

"Hmm? Of course not, nyaa," Kuroka suddenly said and made everyone fall down at the same time. She smiled and said, "I'm not ready to have children yet, nyaa."

"Then, why are you saying that we will have a kitty?" Yuuki asked.

"You know that the world is a bit dangerous right now since we still have to fight the Khaos Brigade and I don't want to give birth at this dangerous time, nyaa," Kuroka said.

Yuuki sighed in relief when he heard it.

"What is it, nyaa? You sound quite relieved," Kuroka smiled.

Yuuki twitched his lips and thought this cat was teasing him, "Truthfully, I'm not ready yet to have children." He caressed her stomach and said, "Let's wait until I graduate."

"Good, nyaa," Kuroka nodded with a smile.

Everyone looked at their stomachs and wondered when they would be ready for the children.

---

Akeno had woken up in the early morning and cooked breakfast for two people. She had been living in his house in Kuoh Town with Koneko. Even though it wasn't as big as Hyoudou Residence, it felt more comfortable to live in this house.

Sometimes Xenovia also came to this house.

Akeno was wondering whether he had stolen the heart of that girl. She felt that her husband to be was a very sinful man.

"Koneko, wake up! Breakfast is ready!" Akeno shouted. She felt strange since Koneko didn't come out of her room since usually, she would get out of her bed. She decided to check her room and saw her there with an uncomfortable face lying on the bed.

"Koneko!!!" Akeno was surprised to see her condition. She checked her forehead but it wasn't hot.

"A - Akeno-san, m - my body feels hot," Koneko said weakly.

Akeno was a bit panicked and suddenly she thought to call him. She took her phone and called him, "Hello, Yuuki, come here!!!"

---

Yuuki received a phone call from Akeno and didn't expect for her to ask him to come with a panicked expression. He told them that there was a sudden matter and he brought Kuroka together since she was still in her mating season and clung to him and didn't let him go. He decided to bring her along to his house in Kuoh. He teleported and arrived at his house.

"Akeno, what's wrong?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm not sure, but Koneko's condition is a bit weird," Akeno said.

"Really? Let me check her condition," Yuuki said.

Akeno looked at him weirdly and asked, "Why is she clinging to you?"

"Oh, today is her mating season," Yuuki said.

"....."

Yuuki and Akeno realized something but they had entered Koneko's room. They suddenly heard a loud 'meow' voice and someone with white hair suddenly jumped into his body.

"Nyaa...." Koneko hugged him tightly while sniffing his body.

"Nyaa, she is in the heat," Kuroka smiled brightly.

"...."

'Then hurry up and help!' They wanted to complain when they saw her reaction.

"Let's make a kitty, nyaa...." Koneko said with misty eyes.

"...."

"Don't you dare to do something to her," Akeno said with dangerous eyes.

"I won't," Yuuki sighed and made her sleep with his magic.

"Nyaa....." Koneko closed her eyes slowly and slept on his arms.

Yuuki sighed but the big cat who was clinging at him suddenly said.

"Let's mate at this place, nyaa," Kuroka said and looked at Akeno, "You too, nyaa."

"......."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

684 Mating Season 2

"So today is the mating season?" Rias asked while looking at Kuroka who was hugging him. She had a bit of a headache when she thought about this problem.

"Yes, nyaa, today her body will be in the heat," Kuroka said.

"Mating... In heat....." Issei felt that he almost had a nosebleed but suddenly he realized something, "How about you?"

"Me? We mated last night, nyaa," Kuroka snuggled up in his arms.

Akeno, who was on his side, blushed since she didn't expect that she would join this mating season together.

"..."

Issei wanted to cry when he heard her answer. He was wondering whether there was justice in this world.

"So what should we do to help her?" Ravel asked with a worried expression.

"Let her mate, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile.

"NO WAY!!!"

Everyone said at the same time. They didn't want such a cute little girl to suddenly give birth to a kitty suddenly.

"Don't worry, just let her sleep here for the entire day," Akeno said.

They sighed in relief after hearing her answer.

"So her condition will be alright after sleeping for a day?" Kiba asked.

"Should be and maybe taking a bath with cold water will help her," Yuuki said.

"Cold water, huh?" Ravel nodded.

"I - I will help take care of Koneko-chan," Asia said while clenching her little fists. She was very cute when she was pumped.

"I want to ask you something, Kuroka-san," Xenovia asked.

"Yes, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.

"So during this mating season, the nekoshou will want to make children with their loved ones?" Xenovia asked curiously.

"Yes, nyaa, we will mate to ease the process," Kuroka answered without any shame.

"......"

"Let's wake her up," Issei suddenly said.

*knock

His head was knocked by Rias.

"Issei!!!" Rias reprimanded him.

"Yes....." Issei sighed when his head was knocked out.

Suddenly the door of Koneko's room was opened.

They saw Koneko standing there with a heavy breath while looking at them.

"......"

They weren't sure but they started to get nervous waiting for her response.

"NYAAAA!!!!!"

Issei opened his arms wide to receive her only her arms were empty.

"Nyaa...."

Issei turned and he saw Koneko hugging another person while rubbing her cheek on him.

"Nyaa, Nee-sama, this is mine," Koneko said with reddened cheeks.

"......."

Kuroka who was pushed by her little sister felt complicated right now since her strength was quite strong. She didn't need to mate but she wanted to mate him that was why she entered his bed last night. She didn't mind sharing it since she had done it earlier with Akeno, but she felt complicated when her little sister pushed her away.

"......"

"Nyaa...." Koneko rubbed her body on him.

Yuuki had a strange expression since he didn't have much interest with a loli girl but this girl was trying to do something that she would regret later. He chanted his magic and this loli girl closed her eyes slowly on his arms.

"Fuhh...." Yuuki sighed in relief when he saw her sleeping. He felt that everyone gazed at him, "What?"

"You're not going to do her?" Issei was a bit surprised when he saw him make Koneko fall asleep since he knew that this guy was a beast more than himself.

"....."

"Do you think that I'm a beast? I won't attack a little girl," Yuuki looked at them with an annoyed gaze.

They hurriedly shook their heads in response.

"Still, I have heard that you have trained together with Sona's peerage," Rias said and felt a bit envious.

"Yes, we have," Yuuki said, and added, "Me, Rossweisse, and Kuroka, the three of us, fought against Sona's peerage."

"Yes, nyaa, the glass devil is quite strong," Kuroka nodded.

"Which of us do you think is more powerful?" Rias asked.

"In terms of individual, your peerage is stronger than her, but in terms of teamwork and strategic....." Yuuki didn't need to say anymore regarding that matter.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"That's true, our group teamwork is a bit..." Rias sighed.

"Prez! Don't worry! Our team is all about attacking without thinking!" Issei said with an excited tone.

"...."

They couldn't refute his words since all of them were usually charged at the same time to attack everyone.

"Well, just do your usual, I don't think there is a problem with that," Yuuki said.

"Yeah," Rias nodded.

Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "When is your examination?" He knew that Kiba, Issei, and Akeno would have their exam to raise their status to become a middle-rank devil.

"It should be at the early of the fall," Akeno said and added, "should be at the end of summer break."

"At the end of summer break, huh," Yuuki nodded and looked at them, "I have wanted to ask something."

"Hmm?"

"Is there a stray magician's problem in town?" Yuuki asked.

Kiba nodded, "Yes, we have, there was a stray magician that sold a drug to a normal people."

"Ugh... My summer break will become horrible because of this problem," Issei sighed.

"Do you have the same problem in Tokyo?" Rias asked.

Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, but it was solved yesterday."

"That's good," Rias nodded and said, "Can you become our training partner too since this is a summer break, I thought that it will be perfect for us to train our ability."

"Can you?" Akeno asked him.

"...."

"Alright," Yuuki wouldn't refuse the request of his wife-to-be.

Ravel and Asia were a bit worried about Koneko and decided to take care of her.

Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "We will have a trip."

"Trip? Where?" Akeno asked with a curious expression.

"Koumi Island," Yuuki said.

"Is there going to be your harem there?" Akeno asked with a smile.

"...."

"Yes," Yuuki nodded.

"Me too, I will come, nyaa," Kuroka raised her hand.

"It's good, I can't wait for this trip," Akeno smiled.

"..."

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt that this smile was a bit dangerous.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

685 Garden Of Lily

Yuuki went back to his home since he had wanted to come with Makoto to meet with the broker from the witch organization.

The witch is only composed of a group of females and they have a very special existence in this world since their group is very united compared to a magician who has a lot of factions within their group. The group of a witch is similar to a big family that has a lot of sisters.

Yuuki felt that the witch community was a garden of lily, the forbidden white flower which was very beautiful. He wasn't sure but he felt very curious about this group.

"Yuuki, are you ready?" Makoto asked. She was wearing her robe right now while also bringing her broom.

Yuuki was wondering whether a broom was really necessary, "How about we use a motorcycle?"

"Eh? Motorcycle?" Makoto was a bit surprised.

"It's okay, it doesn't have to be a broom, but the other vehicle is alright, there is a witch who uses a Mercedes Benz SSK," Akane said.

Yuuki felt strange when he heard a witch that would use that kind of antique car, 'The price....' He knew such an antique car would be very expensive but he could create it with his own magic, "Who is that witch?"

"It's Fujiko, the partner of Lupin the Third," Akane said.

"....."

"Is that an international thief?" Utaha who had listened to their conversation, was surprised.

Lupin the Third is the most famous thief in the world who can even steal Monalisa Painting at ease. He was probably the best thief in the world.

Kaitou Kid is also a thief but their quality is different and their target is different.

Kaitou is interested in a gem but Lupin the Third is interested in anything as long as it is very expensive and has a lot of historical value.

Yuuki suddenly remembered that Kaitou Kid had escaped from the police again after that incident.

---

"Achooo!!!" Kaitou sneezed and shuddered suddenly

"What's wrong, Kaitou?" Aoko asked.

Kaitou turned and pumped when he saw her open the window quite wide, "Can you close the window, it is very chilly."

"No way, the room was very hot," Aoko shook her head.

"...."

Kaitou sighed and felt a bit depressed when he thought about the incident that had happened in the past. He was wondering why he could catch him every time.

"Oh, are you really that chilly? Are you sick?" Aoko asked.

"..."

---

Yuuki, Makoto, and Chito were together riding motorcycles in the sky.

Yes, right, in the sky.

It was possible to ride it in the sky since they were using magic.

"Yuuki, let me drive it back later," Makoto asked since she was quite interested.

Yuuki just nodded and asked, "Have you met this broker before?"

Makoto thought for a bit and nodded, "Yeah, I have seen her, I remembered that we have exchanged some ingredients and material for the experiment."

"...."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"So that's why you bring the mandrake?" Yuuki said.

"Yes, I want to trade it with something," Makoto nodded.

They had planted a mandrake in their house when they had caught it before.

Yuuki had known it but this girl had a talent for gardening.

Makoto guided him and before long they had arrived at the location. They saw a beautiful woman with short hair wearing a leather jacket.

"Thank you for waiting," Makoto said.

"Hey," the woman said while smoking. She looked at him and wondered who this young man was.

"It has been a while, Akira-san," Makoto said.

"Yeah, it has been a while," Akira nodded and asked, "Who is this?"

"He is my cousin, Ichijou Yuuki," Makoto introduced him.

"Ichijou Yuuki?!" Akira was surprised and took off his glasses, "Wow! It's really him!?"

"..."

Yuuki was wondering whether he would always have this treatment every day when he met a new person, "Hello, Akira-san."

"Hello Ichijou-kun, I don't expect you to have a connection with a supernatural world," Akira said.

"I'm not," Yuuki shook his head and said, "I'm only a normal magician, I only use my skill to push a weak ghost in my house."

Makoto who heard it couldn't help but wanted to slap him, 'Push a weak ghost? You can obliterate them!'

"Well, whatever Makoto, you want to exchange something right?" Akira asked.

"Yes, I also want to have a quest too," Makoto said.

"Quest? Oh, you must have heard it from Akane," Akira nodded and thought for a while. She opened her phone and looked at the list of the quest.

Yuuki who was wondering if the group of the witch had entered a modernization but it was possible since the other supernatural beings such as Fallen Angel and Devil were very interested in technology.

"Oh, this one," Akira said and showed them the screen of her phone.

"Catch a thief in the shop district?!" Makoto felt confused and asked, "Shouldn't we call the police for this?"

"If it's a normal thief than we should call the police, but the thief is a creature from the supernatural world, try to investigate it, it's better to catch it," Akira said, and added, "Don't worry, this should be a very easy quest."

Yuuki, who heard it, felt that she had just jinxed them.

Makoto thought for a bit and said, "Alright, I will try it." She suddenly turned and looked at him.

"..."

"What?" Yuuki looked at her and knew what she would say next.

"Can you come with me? Please!!!" Makoto put both of her hands together and asked him with a hopeful expression.

"..."

"Alright," Yuuki wasn't that busy since he had left most of his business to his employee.

"Good, now that you have taken the quest, do you want to exchange some material or book?" Akira asked.

"Yes, I have brought a mandrake with me," Makoto smiled.

"Hmm, mandrake, huh? That's quite rare," Akira nodded.

Yuuki was by their side looking at the bizarre thing that they had talked about and showed each other with a happy smile. He was wondering whether it was a normal scene in the witch community. He felt that his garden of lily had been shattered at that moment.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

686 Cinderella

It is quite a beautiful morning today.

Yuuki thought to go to Hitotose cafe since it had been a while for him to go there. He also wanted to forget the thing that happened yesterday since it disappointed him but still, they were cute. He thought that one or two quirks were normal in the case of beautiful girls. He looked at the scenery around and felt really good since the location of that cafe was near the beautiful park. He decided to walk around until suddenly something fell into his face.

"....."

Yuuki sighed and wasn't sure why he was a bit unlucky today. He took the thing on his face and could feel that it was still warm.

"...."

Yuuki was stunned for a second when he saw the thing on his hand and hurriedly put it in his pocket, 'Panties? What the heck?! Is it panty?!' He was wondering whether he was loved by panties deity that he received panties during his free time. He remembered that he had experienced this in the past but this time it was strawberry panties. He could imagine the person who owned it was probably a beautiful girl who was very feminine. He suddenly thought of a story of Cinderella but this time he needed to find the right person for these panties.

"Yuuki!!!!"

Yuuki turned and susprised, "Yukari." He was glad that he had hidden the panty in his pocket or it would be a disaster. He knew that Yukari wasn't his Cinderella according to his hypothesis based on the wind, distance, the movement of panties there was no way that it was her.

'There's only one truth!' Yuuki started to imagine whether Conan received another murder case right now.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

"Achooo!!!!" Conan sneezed and wiped his nose.

"Conan, are you sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Ran asked worriedly.

"No, I'm fine, Ran-nee-chan," Conan said with a smile.

"Just give him suppository and he will be fine," Kogorou said while reading the newspaper.

"....."

Conan looked at him with a frown and wanted to beat someone right now.

---

"Yuuki," Yukari was happy when she saw him. She wanted to go to the Hitotose cafe since she was a bit bored in her apartment. She was very grateful that she had received these special glasses from him or else it would be hard for her to walk around without her bodyguard.

"What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.

"I'm going to a Hitotose cafe," Yukari said.

"Really? Me too, how about we go together?" Yuuki asked.

"Sure," Yukari nodded.

"So do you have a plan for this summer?" Yuuki thought to invite her too on his trip.

---

Hinako was doing her laundry in the early morning but suddenly one of her panties was flying away by the wind. She wanted to catch it but it was too late. She was a bit disappointed since it was one of her favorites.

"Hina-chan, what's wrong?" Kuina asked.

"N - Nothing," Hinako shook her head since she was too embarrassed to tell her that her panties were gone.

"Is that so?" Kuina nodded and suddenly noticed two people from afar coming to their home. She squinted her eyes to see better, "Eh? Isn't that Yuuki and Yukari-san?"

"Really?" Hinako was a bit happy when she heard his name.

"Let's go down and greet them!" Kuina said and pulled her hand.

"W - Wait, let me hang my laundry first!!!" Hinako said.

---

Yuuki and Yuuki talked about their plans for the summer break.

"I'm sorry, my grandfather telling me to go back. He has said that he wanted to tell me something important," Yukari wanted to go with him to the Koumi Island enjoying the beach but she needed to go back to her hometown.

"That's right, your hometown in Nagarekawa, right?" Yuuki wouldn't even know there was such a town without knowing her.

"Yes, do you want to go there? I will guide you everywhere," Yukari said with a bit of excitement. She wanted to show him the beauty of her town even though there was nothing in that town.

"Alright, but should we invite Uomi too?" Yuuki asked.

Yukari sighed when she remembered her friend. She knew that her friend would do something strange but she also wanted her friend about her town. She thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, let's bring her."

Yuuki nodded in response, "Good."

It didn't take them a long time to arrive at Hitotose cafe.

"Hmm? Yuuki? Yukari-san?"

They saw a cute maid cleaning the street with a broom.

"Mayu-chan," Yukari smiled and wanted to hug her since she was really cute. She suddenly remembered something and asked, "I have heard the thing that happened in Kyoto, are you alright?"

Yuuki, who heard it, couldn't help but frown, 'You're worried about her, but not me?' He thought that the image of superhuman had been plastered inside her mind. He couldn't help but sigh lamented a bit.

"I - I'm fine, Yuuki is there for me," Mayuki said with a blush.

"....."

Yukari turned toward him and hugged Mayuki tightly, "You're starting to target her too? Let me remind you that Mayu-chan is too young!"

"I - I'm not a child!!!" Mayuki complained.

"...." Yuuki was speechless looking at her reaction.

"What is happening?" Chiaki came out of the cafe and looked at three of them.

"...."

"Yuuki, did you bring food or souvenirs?" Kuina also came out with a hopeful expression on her face.

"No, but I have something better, let's go inside," Yuuki said.

They nodded in response and entered the Hitotose cafe together.

Yuuki entered the cafe while thinking about who Cinderella was.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates.Net

.

687 Digging a Clam or Conan?

Yuuki was a bit bored and thought to invite them to have clam digging in the nearest beach.

"Clam digging?!" Kuina had drool on her mouth, "Hehehe, it will be nice to bake it with butter."

*gulp

They thought it would be very delicious to eat it in the summer.

"Good, how about we go now?" Yuuki said.

"Now?"

They thought for a bit and looked at Chiaki.

Chiaki sighed, "Alright, let's go now."

"Yay!!!" Kuina and Hinako were really happy.

"Let me get my car first," Yuuki said.

---

Conan sighed while looking at the kid around him.

"Yay, we will catch a lot of clams!" Ayumi was very excited.

"No, I will be the one," Mitsuhiko said.

"Still, I want to eat bake it with butter, combine it with miso soup....." Genta started to imagine what kind of food that he could eat with clams.

Conan looked at the three little devils who suddenly came to Ran's house and brought him to have clam digging. He looked at Haibara and asked, "Haibara, do you know anything about Yuuki?"

"Hmm? Why do you ask him suddenly?" Haibara asked.

"Nothing, I have met him in Kyoto before but he didn't join to solve the case before," Conan thought it was weird for him to not join the investigation.

Yuuki, who heard him, probably would smack his head for making such a false statement, 'I'm not joining the investigation, not because I like it but because you keep bringing that murder case to me!' He would say that out loud to him.

Haibara thought for a bit and said, "Maybe because he has something to do there, I have heard that one of his company was in there."

"Ooohh," Conan nodded and didn't say any more.

---

Yuuki was in the car with the Hitotose group and Yukari. He had tried to invite his girlfriends but they had their own matter.

Utaha wanted to sleep since she was tired of doing night activities and writing.

Ranko and Yukana wanted to go shopping together.

Makoto was doing an experiment in her room.

Kuroka was playing outside or trying to provoke someone from the supernatural world.

Shouko had promised to play with her little sister today.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

Tsugumi had a mission from her boss then went shopping with Chitoge.

Marika had her part-time job too.

Yuuki felt a bit disappointed but at least he had someone who could accompany him right now.

"Is this okay?" Chiaki asked.

"Clam! Clam! Clam!" Kuina was really happy.

"Kuu-chan is very exciting," Hinako smiled.

"Yes, I want to eat a lot of clams!" Kuina smiled.

"Kuu-chan, you should be lady-like, don't show ungraceful action," Mayuki reprimanded her.

"Eh? Mayu-chan is very strict," Kuina pouted and looked at Yukari, "Yukari-san, do you want to eat a clam too?"

Yukari nodded, "Yes, I'm sure that it'll be delicious." She looked at the front seat and wondered when both of them had become close to each other, 'It should be that school trip?'

---

"Thank you, Yuuki," Chiaki smiled at him.

"Don't worry," Yuuki nodded.

Everyone had changed their clothes to something more comfortable and also brought their changing clothes since they would go to the beach.

It would be hard for them to have their clothes wet all of sudden and didn't bring their change.

Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Is your father still in the overseas playing maraca?"

Chiaki shook her head, "This time he is playing castanets."

"Castanets? Really?" Yuuki asked.

"Yeah," Chiaki sighed when she thought of her father.

Yuuki looked at the mirror and suddenly he remembered the panties that were still in his pants. He thought that he should test the water and asked them a question, "Hey, I have found something along the way to Hitotose Cafe, is there any of you who lost your thing?"

"Hmm? No," Kuina shook her head.

"Not me either," Mayuki shook her head.

"What did you find?" Chiaki asked.

"Strawberry," Yuuki said and could see someone was very nervous.

"Strawberry? Did you find fruit on the street? Shouldn't you throw it in the trash since it is dirty?" Yukari said.

'D - Dirty? Trash?' Hinako who heard those cruel words couldn't help but wanted to cry.

"Hina-chan, what's wrong? Why are you crying?" Kuina was worried.

"N - Nothing, there was something in my eyes earlier," Hinako said while wiping her eyes.

'This is inside the car?!' Yuuki wanted to refute but he didn't say anything since he had found his Cinderella.

Hinako wanted to say something to him but she was too shy to him.

---

Yua wanted to go to the Hitotose Cafe since she felt that she had been left out by them. She knew that they had fun but always left her behind. She thought to go to Hitotose Cafe to play since she was also too bored. She thought that she could see both Chiaki-senpai and Yuuki-senpai there. She looked at the cafe and saw a 'closed' notice in front of the door.

"......"

"Did they just leave me behind again?" Yua wanted to cry right now.

---

They had arrived on the beach and wore the boots that they had brought and the equipment to dig the clam.

"Yay! Let's catch the clam!!!"

Kuina shouted but there was another group of children who said the same thing as her.

They looked at each other and couldn't help but be surprised.

"Huh? Yuuki-ni??" Genta, Ayumi and Mitsuhiko were surprised.

"What are you doing here?" Conan also walked toward him and asked curiously.

Yuuki didn't answer him but looked around his surroundings.

"What are you doing?" Haibara asked.

"Conan is here, there should be a murder case nearby," Yuuki answered.

"...."

Conan, who heard it, couldn't help but wanted to beat him now.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

688 Mosquito on The Top of Your Head

Yuuki looked at the beautiful sky and the beautiful girls around him. He was wondering why he had to meet Conan in this place.

Chiaki was a bit traumatized by this little devil, "Are we going to be alright?" She kept glancing at him with quite a nervous expression.

Conan who saw her expression, couldn't help but have a frown on his face, 'Why are you so scared of me? What am I? Am I a bad guy or something?"

"Don't worry, but we might meet a murder case or something later," Yuuki said.

"..." Chiaki was a bit speechless hearing his response, 'Is the murder case a supermarket where you can find it anywhere?'

"How can you be so sure that we will meet a murder case?" Conan frowned while asking.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Because you're here," Yuuki said and shook his head, "Alright, rather than talking here, let's just dig the clam."

They nodded in response since it was better to dig the clam rather than talking about a murder case.

"Yeah!!!!" Kuina ran happily to the beach.

"Kuu-chan, don't run!!!" Mayuki reprimanded her.

"...."

Conan was still there and wondering what kind of image he had given to everyone, 'Hmph, there is no way that there will be a murder case.'

"Let's go, Conan," Ayumi said and pulled his hand.

"Y - Yeah...." Conan nodded and followed everyone.

---

Yuuki looked at Hinako who had attracted a lot of animals around her. He was wondering whether this girl had special physics or something.

"This is my first time on the beach, there are sure a lot of animals here," Hinako said while playing with a crab.

"Do you always attract a lot of animals?" If it was only one or two crabs he wouldn't ask this question but there were a dozen crabs around her right now.

"Yes, in my hometown, there aren't many people. I have always played with an animal such as deer, fox, owl, bear...." Hinako started to list the anime that she had met in her hometown.

'Bear?' Yuuki frowned when he heard it.

"Onee-chan, there are a lot of crabs around you, can we catch it and cook it later?" Genta asked.

"Cook it? Can this crab be eaten?" Hinako was a bit surprised.

"Yeah, this is very delicious," Kuina said while drooling.

Hinako looked at the cute crab around her and thought that it would turn into food for everyone. She couldn't bear it, "Everyone, please run!!!"

Her words made the crab scattered around and run away from them.

"W - Wait, crab!!!!" Genta tried to catch it.

"CRAB!!!!" Kuina also tried to catch it.

Hinako sighed in relief when the group of crabs had run away. She looked at him and asked, "Are you going to eat them too?"

Yuuki blinked and asked, "You've never eaten a crab before?"

Hinako shook her head, "No, there isn't a beach near my hometown."

"......."

"Let's bring one or two. I'm sure that Mayuki can cook it and become a very delicious delicacy," Yuuki said.

"Yeah, I can cook the crab," Mayuki nodded.

Hinako had a complicated expression right now when she heard it.

His pants were tucked by someone and he looked down, "What's wrong?"

"Does she have a superpower?" Haibara asked. She wasn't that surprised to see magic or superpowers since she had seen him doing magic before but this was her first time seeing someone else beside him do it.

"I'm not sure, probably. I think she can talk to animals and has a good affinity with them," Yuuki said.

"Interesting," Haibara nodded and said, "I want to get a sample of her blood."

"....."

Yuuki had a strange expression when he heard it.

Haibara looked at him and asked, "Can I also get your blood sample?"

"....."

Yuuki felt that this loli was a bit too much maybe because he didn't see her for a while, "L - Let's talk about that later. Let's dig the clam now."

"Sure, but let me get your blood sample later," Haibara said.

"...."

---

Yuuki was digging a clam on the beach with everyone.

"How can you get that much?" Chiaki asked.

"Oh, probably because of the luck?" Yuuki said and added, "If you want a lot then you should go to Hinako since that girl attracts a lot of animals."

They turned around and saw that Hinako was crowded by a lot of birds right now.

The kids were very happy to be around this girl.

Yuuki looked at Conan who had a tired expression on his face probably because he needed to take care of the kid too. He looked around and suddenly he saw Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko talking to the university students. He suddenly frowned, "Where is Mayuki?"

"Huh?" Chiaki also looked around and couldn't find her.

---

Mayuki looked around and wasn't sure where she was right now. She wanted to go to buy a drink but she couldn't go back since she was lost, "Uhh... Yuuki... Aki-chan....." She wanted to cry but she was an adult, "But where is this?"

---

"I'm going to search for her now," Yuuki said.

Chiaki nodded, "I will leave it to you."

"Yuuki, where are you going?" Yukari asked.

"I'm going to search for Mayuki, she is lost," Yuuki said.

"....."

"Yeah, she is small and cute, it will be bad for her to be kidnapped suddenly," Kuina said.

"KIDNAPPED!?" Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were startled.

"Let's search for her!" Genta said.

"Yeah, we're detective boys, we will help you," Ayumi said.

"I will go over there!" Mitsuhiko said.

"....."

Yuuki wanted to stop them but they had run away to search for her.

"Is she really lost?" Conan asked.

"Yeah," Yuuki was afraid that it was because of this little devil. He hit his head since he felt annoyed at him.

"It hurts! Why you hit me?!" Conan complained.

"There is a mosquito on the top of your head," Yuuki said.

Conan twitched his lips and complained inwardly, 'Mosquito? Who believes in that?!'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

EbookUpdates(dot)Net

.

689 Without Murder Case It“s Unscientific

Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi were working together to search for Mayuki. They saw the university student that had talked with them earlier.

"Everyone, please be careful since there was a run and hit incident a week ago," Prof. Agasa said to them.

"Yes!!!!" They answered him together.

---

Haibara looked at Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, and Yukari. She had to admit that they were very beautiful girls and wondered how he could get all of them.

"Who is your name?" Yukari asked curiously.

"Haibara," Haibara said.

"Hello, Haibara-chan. I'm Kohinata Yukari," Yukari smiled.

"Hello," Haibara nodded but didn't expect to see a star right now. She knew this girl had sung a lot of beautiful songs and the image that she had given to her was a graceful lady.

"You're really cute," Yukari smiled and hugged her.

"...."

Haibara wasn't sure but she felt that sometimes the image and the reality was always different from each other.

---

"U - Uuu....." Mayuki was sitting on the beach and wasn't sure how to get back. She didn't bring her phone and left it in the car, "Yuuki... Aki-chan..."

"Mayuki!!!"

Mayuki looked at the sea and thought that she had heard his voice, "Am I imagining it?"

"You're not."

Mayuki felt someone caressed her head and looked up.

"Let's go back," Yuuki smiled with a helpless expression. He was wondering how a high school student could get lost in this place.

"YUUKI!!!" Mayuki stood up and hugged him while crying a bit.

"If you're a high school student, why are you crying?" Yuuki said.

"B - But...." Mayuki looked at him with teary eyes.

Yuuki thought that this girl was really cute, "Let's go back, this time let's hold our hands so you won't get lost again."

Mayuki felt a bit offended and pouted, "I - I'm not lost, I - I just want to see the scenery." However, she was holding his hand tightly.

"....."

Yuuki had never seen such an adorable creature before, "Let's go back, they're worried about you."

"C - Can we walk slowly?" Mayuki asked.

"Sure," Yuuki nodded while holding her hand.

---

"MAYU-CHAN-NEE-CHAN!!!" The detective boys were walking around the beach to search for Mayuki.

Conan was behind them with a tired expression on his face. He wanted to dig a clam but they were trying to search for Mayuki, 'Also, what is Mayu-chan-nee-chan?!' But he had to admit that Mayuki had an appearance of children. He was wondering whether Yuuki was also a lolicon or something. He suddenly thought that he could catch him later when he did the deeds for his revenge when he hit his head.

"AAAAAAA!!!!!!"

A group of detective boys were startled by this scream and looked around.

Conan, who had murder case radar, knew where this scream came from, "Over there!" He said he started to run and looked at the fat university student who was talking to them dying in his car. He frowned and checked this guy's pulse.

"Conan, what happened?"

Conan looked at him and said, "Let's call the police. There was a murder incident!"

---

Yuuki and Mayuki were walking together while enjoying the beach. He felt that it was kind of wrong but he felt that he was holding his daughter's hand right now. He shook his head and could see that Mayuki was enjoying this trip. He felt great that there wasn't any murder case around this area. Even though he knew that it was unscientific and impossible there wasn't any murder case in this place since there was Conan around here.

"Yuuki! Mayu-chan!" Chiaki ran toward them when she saw them. She had been worried about Mayuki since she was lost.

"Aki-chan!" Mayuki smiled.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Where have you been?" Chiaki asked with a worried expression.

"I - I want to bring a drink," Mayuki was a bit afraid.

"Ask me to come with you later," Chiaki said.

"Yes," Mayuki said.

Yuuki who saw their interaction felt that their relationship was similar to a child and parent, 'It's not going to become yuri, right?' He only shrugged his shoulders and didn't think much about their relationship. He thought that Yuri was okay since he would be joining them in the middle. He looked around and couldn't see the kids, "Yukari, where is the kid?"

"I'm not sure," Yukari shook her head.

"Prof. Agasa, where is Conan?" Yuuki asked.

"Ah, they have met a murder case in the parking park," Prof. Agasa answered with a flustered expression.

"......"

They were speechless when they heard his answer.

"Murder case? Really?" Kuina was startled and curious.

"AWAWAWAWAWW!!!" Hinako was panicked.

Chiaki was speechless and asked, "There is really a murder case."

Yuuki nodded and asked, "Who is the victim?"

"It was a group of university students that were talking to us earlier, one of them suddenly died," Prof. Agasa said, and added, "I will be there now since they need a guardian."

"Alright," Yuuki nodded.

They looked at each other.

Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Do you want to see it?"

"...."

"I'm a bit curious," Kuina nodded.

"Then, let's check it," Yuuki thought to make them braver in the future.

"Ugh, the city is scary, why there are a lot of murder cases...." Hinako sighed.

'It's not because of the city but because of Conan,' Yuuki said inwardly.

---

The police started to come when they had a report that there was a murder case. They saw a group of kids who were gathering around the murder scene.

"Kid, please get out of this place," the police said.

"Police officer, he was killed because of poison....." Conan started to tell his hypothesis.

The police listened to him while thinking, 'Who is this kid?'

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates.Net

.

690 It wasn“t bad to meet him

Conan listened to the alibi of the three friends of the victim of this murder case. He knew that they were coming from the same club at the university. He looked at the body of the victim and noticed that there was a cut earlier on his finger. He remembered them eating lunch on the beach together earlier. He also saw the pet bottle on the side and saw that one of the caps of that bottle was gone. He had the idea who the killer was but he needed to find the cap of the bottle first.

"Conan."

Conan turned and saw his group coming here. He saw them had a strange expression on their face when they were looking at him, "What?"

"Nothing, good luck with solving this case," Yuuki said while messing with his head.

"....."

Conan thought that this guy wanted to annoy him. He swiped his hand and said, "I will go now."

"Conan, where are you going?" Ayumi asked.

"Clam digging," Conan smiled.

"Hah?!"

---

Yuuki looked at Conan and his friends who were walking back to the beach.

"There is really a murder case...." Chiaki was a bit shocked. She had prepared her heart but it was still shocking to see it for the first time.

"This will become a normal scene when you meet him," Yuuki said.

"Huh? Yuuki-kun? You're here too?" Takagi was surprised to see him.

"Hello, Takagi-san," Yuuki nodded and asked, "So Conan the one who found the body?"

"Yes, the victim is Tsuguo Ushigome, he came with three of his friends for the holiday," Takagi said.

Yuuki knew that when someone had died for a short time their soul should still be around this area. He used his magic to see around and could see that the soul of the victim must be around the killer and he was right. He could see the soul of the victim was lingering around three people. He wasn't sure the motive or why the killer had killed the victim but it was enough for him to get a good impression from Marika's father. He could leave the rest to Conan, "Takagi-san, I have found the killer."

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"Huh? Really? Who is it?" Takagi asked with a surprised expression.

"She was the killer," Yuuki said and pointed his finger at one of the women in the group.

"Me?" The woman was startled.

Takagi took his note and said, "This person should be Shoko Hisazu."

"Why is she the killer?"

"Yeah, why?"

Hisazu was a bit startled but she regained her confidence, "How can you be sure that I'm the killer?

Yuuki didn't have evidence but for him, he had only needed to wait for Conan to come, "I'm sure because I have found the evidence."

"What?!" Both of her friends were looking at Hisazu.

"What is the evidence?" Hisazu asked.

"You should wait for a while since someone is coming after this will bring undeniable evidence," Yuuki turned and saw Conan come toward them, "That boy has brought it."

"Hmm?"

---

Conan ran toward the beach to search for evidence.

"Conan, what are you searching for?' Genta asked.

"I'm searching for a cap of bottle from the victim," Conan used his clam digging equipment for a while and found it, "I have found it." He saw that there was still blood around the cap.

"Is this the evidence?" Ayumi asked.

"Yeah, I will go now," Conan said and ran to the murder scene. He had brought the evidence and he was happy that he had found the killer. He saw them looking at him and thought that they had been waiting for him. He felt a bit happy and said, "The killer is Hisazu-san, the evidence is this cap of the pet bottle."

"Cap of the pet bottle?"

"Yeah, during lunch earlier, Hisazu-san had given the victim the potato chip and smeared the poison around this cap. You will also find a fingerprint in this cap from that woman," Conan said with a serious expression.

"Yes, I'm the killer that guy wants to report that he is the one who crashed into people during the hit and run incident a week ago," Hisazu said and added, "I have said to him not to report to the police since I'm afraid to lose my job....."

They started to listen to her reason why she had done this to the victim.

The police officer took her away to the police station.

Conan sighed in relief when the case was over but he was startled when he heard Takagi's sentence.

"Thank you, Yuuki that you have helped this case," Takagi said.

"Yes, don't worry too much," Yuuki said.

'Huh?' Conan was confused and blinked his eyes. He looked at Takagi and asked, "Takagi-san, why is he the one who solved the case?"

"Well, he was the one who told us who the killer was and also he was the one who told you to search for the evidence right?" Takagi said and looked at Yuuki, "I will go now."

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded.

'???????' Conan looked at him and asked, "You know the culprit?"

"Yeah," Yuuki nodded at him and caressed his head, "Good job in finding the evidence." He had the credit from this case and decided to go back.

Conan stood still and felt complicated now when he had lost once again.

"......."

Conan felt someone patted his shoulder.

"Don't mind," Haibara said.

"......"

Conan somehow felt that he wanted to beat someone right now.

---

Yuuki and everyone went back together while bringing a lot of clam and crab on the big box.

"Crab! Crab! Crab!" Kuina was happy while mimicking the crab.

"Kuu-chan, let's eat a lot later," Hinako said.

"Yeah!" Kuina nodded.

"The case isn't that hard," Chiaki said.

"Yeah," Yuuki thought that it wasn't bad to meet Conan right now since he could still get the credit from solving the case from him. He was sure that it wouldn't be a long time before he got Marika's father's acceptance.

"Uwaaaa!! The crab has escaped!"

"Hurry up and put it in the box!"

"No, that crab is dangerous!"

"....."

Yuuki sighed and stopped the car on the side.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates . Net

.

691 Good Nigh

Yuuki went back to his home while bringing a box of clams and crabs.

Yukari and the Hitotose group also went to his house to eat together since it was faster to do it at his home.

Everyone was surprised to see them bringing a lot of clam and crab.

Mayuki, Chiaki, Yukana, Shouko, Yukari, and Hinako joined to cook together.

"How did this place become your harem castle?" Akane asked and added, "Are you also going to add me too?"

"No," Yuuki answered without hesitation.

"....."

"What do you mean by that?!" Akane was very offended by him.

"Onee-chan!!!" Makoto tried to stop him.

Ranko sat beside him and said, "I have prepared for the preparation to go to my parent's tomorrow."

Yuuki nodded in response, "Alright." He only met her parents for a while before and it was during that time when Ranko decided to transfer to another school. It had been a while since then and he was sure that her parents were worried about her.

"Good," Ranko kissed his cheek.

---

Yukari looked at Shouko. She wasn't sure but she wanted to hug her, "Shouko-san."

"Hmm?" Shouko looked at her.

"Have you done that?" Yukari asked.

"That?" Shouko titled her head.

"I mean the one that a wife and husband do together," Yukari asked.

"....."

Shouko blushed at her question.

"Yukari-san, I have never thought that you're interested in that kind of topic," Chiaki blushed.

"Y - You can't do that! Y - You're not married to each other!" Mayuki reprimanded them while blushing but she was a bit curious since she had heard the process of how to make children from Ranko and Yukana.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" Hinako was confused.

"..."

They looked at Hinako who was confused.

"You don't know?" Yukari asked.

Hinako shook her head in response.

Yukari looked at Mayuki, "You know?"

Mayuki nodded in response.

Yukari wasn't sure why she asked this question it might be an influence from Uomi since both of them had a lot of time talking together.

---

"Achooo!!!" Uomi sneezed.

"Uomi, what's wrong?"

"Are you sick?"

Uomi shook her head, "No, I have just gotten a feeling that someone has taken a step into the next ladder."

"..."

"?????"

---

"So how is it?" Yukari asked.

Hinako was still confused but listened to their conversation curiously.

"Yes, she is," Yukana answered them and hugged Shouko, "We're a sister, right?"

"Yes..." Shouko was very embarrassed and wanted to hide right now.

"Kyaaa, Shouko-chan, you're very cute," Yukana hugged her tightly.

"....."

"What are you talking about?" Hinako was confused.

"....."

Mayuki and Chiaki looked at Hinako and looked at each other. They nodded and needed to tell her about how to make children to her or else this girl would be deceived by a big bad wolf. They turned toward him who was playing together with everyone in the living room.

"Hina-chan, when we go back, don't sleep first since we need to talk about something," Mayuki said.

"Yes, this is very serious," Chiaki nodded.

"Alright?" Hinako nodded even though she was still confused.

---

The food was ready and they started to have dinner.

The dinner was quite sumptuous since they had caught a lot of clams and crabs on the beach, such as butter clam rice, sweet and spicy crab, clam chowder, and simply boiled crab. They also made both rice and salad to accompany their dinner.

"This is very good!!!" Kuina ate a lot of rice with crab and clam.

"Kuu-chan, you should eat a salad too," Mayuki reprimanded her.

Yuuki wasn't sure but he felt quite grateful since they were very harmonious to each other.

Suddenly someone nudged his side.

"So this is your harem?" Utaha whispered.

"....."

"Don't tease me now," Yuuki sighed at her.

Utaha thought for a bit and asked, "That's right, my cousin has called me earlier."

"Hmm? Is it Kaya?' Yuuki asked.

Utaha nodded, "Yes, she has asked me about the result of the Golden Future Cup since her boyfriend is entering."

"Hmm, then she doesn't need to wait that long since tomorrow the result will be announced in the magazine," Yuuki answered.

"Can you give me a leak?" Utaha said while whispering to his ears.

"..."

'This girl....' Yuuki knew that this one needed to be punished later tonight. He had eaten a clam and his body was a bit hot, especially when she tried to tempt him, "Don't worry, Kaya's boyfriend result is quite good."

"Quite good?" Utaha frowned at this answer.

"You don't need to worry that much, now you need to worry whether you can escape from me or not tonight?" Yuuki whispered.

Utaha blushed in hit his chest: "Hmph."

Yuuki thought that this girl was cute and wanted to continue to eat but his plate was empty. He looked around and the girls were looking away from him, "Where is my food?"

"....."

"Is there food on your plate?"

"Maybe you have eaten it?"

"Yuuki, why you're quite forgetful...."

Yuuki looked at them talking while chewing their food. He sighed and thought that even though it was harmonious he was the one being bullied here.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

---

They didn't stay at his home but decided to go home.

Yuuki delivered them back to their house. He took the Hitotose group back to their house first since there were a lot of numbers.

"Thank you, Yuuki."

"Let's go out again."

"I had a good time."

"Bye!!!"

Yuuki said goodbye to them and delivered Yukari back.

"You sure are very close to them," Yukari said.

"Well, we have spent a lot of time together," Yuuki said and added, "Aren't we too?" He took her hand gently.

"..."

Yukari snorted at him but didn't let go of his hand, "You must go to my hometown."

"I will," Yuuki nodded.

"Good, I will be waiting for you there," Yukari smiled and kissed his cheek.

"...."

Yukari went out of his car and ran away from him after that kiss.

Yuuki caressed his cheek and still could feel the warmth of her lips, 'WOW!!!' He would definitely come to her hometown later.

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

Ebook Updates(dot)Net

.

692 Ranko“s Parents

Mashiro and Takagi were waiting for the phone call of their editor in their studio.

Kaya was also waiting with them with an anxious expression.

They waited for a while until the phone rang.

*RING!!!!

Mashiro and Takagi thought that it was their phones.

"Sorry, that is mine," Kaya smiled with an apology expression.

"..."

Mashiro and Takagi were speechless.

"Who is that?" Takagi asked.

"Oh, it's Utaha," Kaya said and answered the phone, "Utaha!!!"

"Kaya, I have heard from my husband that the result of your boyfriend's manga is good, congratulations," Utaha said.

"Oh, really?" Kaya was happy.

Mashiro and Takagi looked at each other until the phone rang again and this time it was really coming from their editor.

Takagi opened the phone and said, "Hello? Hattori-san?"

"Takagi, congratulations," Hattori said.

"...."

"You have become the 1st place in the Golden Future Club," Hattori said.

"How is it?" Mashiro, who was by his side, asked with an anxious expression.

"WE'RE IN THE 1ST PLACE!!!" Takagi was very happy when he announced it.

"YEAH!!!!" Mashiro jumped in happiness.

"But..."

"But?!"

"Hey, turn on the loudspeaker," Mashiro said.

"O - Oh, yeah..." Takagi turned to the loudspeaker.

"There are two people who have received 1st place," Hattori said.

"Two?!" Takagi and Mashiro were surprised.

"Who is it?" Takagi asked.

"Yeah, it's Kiyoshi Knight by Shinta Fukuda," Hattori said.

Takagi and Mashiro were surprised.

"How about Nakai-san?" Mashiro asked.

"The combination of Nakai-san and Aoki Ko-san is in 3rd place with Hideout Door," Hattori said.

"Then how about that guy who uses his fans?" Takagi asked.

"Oh, Koji Makaino is in 14th place," Hattori said.

"......"

They thought that guy would become 2nd or something but they didn't expect that it was that low.

"H - How? Did you receive the 1st place?" Kaya asked.

"Yes," Takagi nodded with a smile.

"Yay!!!" Kaya jumped in happiness.

"Congratulations," Utaha said, thinking of the phone.

"Oh, where is your husband? He is not using a backdoor to help my boyfriend right?" Kaya asked.

Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

"....."

Takagi and Mashiro were speechless when they heard her.

"No, he didn't help them and now he should be on a train to Chiba," Utaha answered.

---

Yuuki and Ranko went to Chiba together to visit her parents. This would be his first time to go there and knew that place was quite a bad unique since there were a lot of delinquent schools such as Ishiyama High School, Suzuran High School, and Housen Academy.

The police had a hard time managing them and could only ask the help of Yakuza to manage this town to make this place more peaceful.

Yuuki wasn't sure but there was also an elite school in that town too.

Overall Chiba is quite a unique town with a lot of trouble but also an elite in that place.

Ranko was sleeping on his shoulder since they were going in the early morning. She was still sleepy and a bit tired after the night activity.

Yuuki only hoped this trip would be very peaceful and he could buy souvenirs or something there. He suddenly remembered that he needed to give Sekibayashi a cool entrance for their match since it would be unfair that it was only him who had a cool entrance.

---

Rossweisse was in her grandmother's home to practice her magic while also training the magic tool that he had given to her. She looked at the necklace on her neck and wanted to go back to see his face.

"Oh, that necklace is from your boyfriend?"

Rossweisse was startled, "G - Grandma?!" She was surprised and asked, "Why are you here?" Her grandmother was a rather famous Valrkye and strong magician that was also part of the council in Asgard.

"So who is this? Why not bring him home? Should you introduce him to the family? Does he know that you're a valkyrie?....." Her grandmother kept asking questions.

Rossweisse blushed and her face had become very red, "GRANDMA!!!!!!" She didn't expect that her grandma would be this gossipy.

"Why are you that embarrassed? You're already in your 20's! Isn't it normal for you to bring your boyfriend and marry right now?" Her grandma snorted.

"......"

Rossweisse was speechless by her grandma.

"Still...." Her grandma observed her necklace and raised her eyebrow, "This is not a normal necklace?"

Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, this is a magic item that he has created for me."

"Oh? Interesting, what is power?" Her grandma asked.

"It's similar to the magic trait of Abaddon Clan," Rossweisse answered, saying, "It can make me go back faster." She felt happy when she thought that he wanted her to go back as soon as possible.

"..."

"So he wants you to go back as soon as possible, he sure loves you, huh?" Her grandma shook her head.

"...."

Rossweisse wasn't sure but she felt tired since her face had been red for a while. She was sure that she would faint when her grandma continued to tease her.

"What was your relationship before you decided to date?" Her grandma asked.

"He is my boss...." Rossweisse answered.

"Oh, you love a secretary and boss play, huh?" Her grandma nodded.

"....."

Rossweisse wanted to run away right now but she knew that she couldn't.

"Do you have a photo of him? Let me see it," her grandma asked.

"S - Sure, just don't tease me anymore," Rossweisse pouted.

"Yes! Yes!" Her grandma smiled.

---

Yuuki saw that the train had arrived at their destination. He gently shook Ranko: "Ranko, wake up, we have arrived."

"Hmm?" Ranko opened her eyes slowly and asked, "We have arrived?"

"Yeah, let's go, your parents are waiting," Yuuki said.

Ranko nodded and was happy to meet her parents.

Both of them went out of the train and went to the lobby of the station since both of her parents were waiting for them there.

"RANKO!!!"

Ranko turned and ran, "Mom!!!!" She hugged her since it had been a while.

"Hmm, you're not pregnant, right?"

"No!!!" Ranko blushed.

"Hello, aunty," Yuuki greeted her.

"....."

"Kyaaaaa!!!!"

"????????"

Ranko and Yuuki were confused until they saw her next actions.

"Please, take a photo and sign my shirt."

"....."

You are reading

Start by Becoming a Mangaka

ebook which is a free download at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

Download more ebooks for free at

wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

.

____________________________________________________________

© Start by Becoming a Mangaka - akikan40. Start by Becoming a Mangaka - akikan40 - Ongoing 351 To 695

Origin: http://samlib.ru/c/chernij_a_w/startbybecomingamangaka-akikan40-ongoing351to695.shtml

Создан: 03/03/2020, изменен: 03/03/2020, 3659k

Стихотворение: Foreign+Translat

Series: @Other